Epigraphia Indica Vol 15

Author(s): Sten Konow, F W Thomas
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032569/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Vol. XV (1919-20) Ooo CONS pratnakIrtimapAvRNu PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1982

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XV. 1919-20. jAgati PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011 1982

Page #3
Reprinted 1982 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA 1982 Price: Rs. 90 Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4
PUBLISHAD UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY." EPIGRAPHIA INDICA AND RECORD OF THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA VOL. XV. 1919-20. EDITED BY F. W. THOMAS, M.A., Hon. PA.D., HONORARY ORRESPONDENT OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, ARQUEOLOGICAL DIPARTMENT. CALCUTTA: GOVERNMENT OF INDIA CENTRAL PUBLICATION BRANCH 1925. BOMBAY: BRITISH INDIA PRESS. LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. TRUBNER & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET. PARIS: E. LEROUX.

Page #5

Page #6
CONTENTS. The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically. PAUB . . 278 . ...... ... .. ... R. D. BANERJI: No. 1. Noulpur Grant of Subhakara : the 8th year . . . . . . . . , 15. Barrackpur Grant of Vijayasena : the 32nd year . . . . . . 18. The Amgachhi Grant of Vigraha-Pala III: the 12th year LIONEL D. BARNETT :No. 3. Two Inscriptions from Matgi: A.-Of Vikramaditya VI: A. D. 1110 . . B.-Of the Kalacharya Bhillama: A. D. 1189 # 6. Inscriptions of Sudi. . . A.-A Viragal . . B.-Fragment of a Grant . C.Of the reign of Vikramaditya V: Saks 932 . D.-Of the reign of Somesvara I: Saka 973 . . E(1).-Of the reign of - 976 . . E().-Of the reign of - 980 . . F.-Of the reign of 981 . G.-Of the reign of > II: 991 & 997 . H.-Of the reign of # , 996 . . 1.-Of the reign of >> Vikramaditya VI: Saka 1006 . J.-Of the reign of K.-Of the reign of 1 : Year 38 . L.-Of the reign of the Kalacharya Sankams No. 20. Madagihal Inscription of Saks 1093, etc. 21. Kulenor Inscription of the reign of Jayasimba II: Saka 950 .. 22. Sirur Inscription > > Saka 963 . 23. Two Inscriptions from Gawarwad and Annigeri, of the reign of Somesvara II: Saka 993 994 . . . . A.-Gawarwad Inscription of Saks 993 and 994 . . . . B.-Annigeri Inscription of - >> No. 24.-Gadag Inscription of Vikramaditya VI: the 23rd year. RADELAGOTINDA BASAE : No. 7. The Five Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions of the Gupta Period . . . . 19. Tipperah Copper-plate Grant of Lokanatha: the 44th year . RAXAPBABAD CHANDA: No. 13. Sonne unpublished Amaravati Inscriptions . . . . . . . K, N. DIESHIT: See K. B. Pathak & K. N. Dikabit. T. A. GOPRATHA RAO:No. 2. Srisailam Plates of Virupaksba : Saka-Samvat 1388 . . . , 6. Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year. . . . 113 . 301 258 . 8 HIBA LAL, RAI BAHADUR : No. 17. Damoh Hindi Inscription of Mahmud Shah II of Malwa: (Vikrama)-Samvat 1570 291

Page #7
iv H. KRISHNA SASTRI, RAO BAHADUR : No. 11. Two Pallava Copper-plate Grants: C. R. KRISHNAMACHABI: A.-Omgodu Grant of Viyaya-Skandavarman II: the 33rd year B.-Omgoda Grant of Simhavarman II: the 4th year No. 26. A Note on the Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla K. V. LAKSHMANA RAO: No. 27. A Note on the Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla SYLVAIN LEVI: No. 25. King Subhakara of Orissa. RAMESH CHANDRA MAZUMDAR: EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. No. 16. Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore: J. RAMAYYA PANTULU : I.-The Grant of Maharaja-Svamidasa: the year 67 II. The Grant of Maharaja Bhulunda: the year 107 No. 9.-The Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla. ROBERT SEWELL : K. B. PATHAK AND K. N. DIKSHIT: No. 4. Poona Plates of the Vakataks queen Prabhavati-Gupta: the 13th year TARINI CHARAN RATH: No. 14. Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman. No. 10. The Siddhanta-Siromani V. S. SUKTHANKAR : No. 12. Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: (Valabbi)-Samvat 210 S. V. VENKATESVARA: INDEX 'Title-page Coutents No. 8. The Kalpatti Stone Inscription List of Plates Additions and Corrections [VOL. XV. * * * . * PAGE * . 246 249 253 364 366 363 286 286 290 150 39 275 159 255 145 369 A vii

Page #8
LIST OF PLATES. . between pages 4&5 22 & 23 to face page No. 1. Nealpar Grant of Subhakars. ' . . 2. Srisailam Plates of Virupaksha ; Saka 1388 . 3. Matgi Inscription of the reign of Vikramaditys VI : year 85 . 4. Matgi Inscription of Bhillams: year 3 . . . 6. Poona Plates of the Yakataka Queen Prabhayati-Gupta : the 13th year 6. Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year I 48 . between pages 65 to face page 8. > HII 9. Viragal Stone Inscription at Sudi . . 10. Sudi Inscription of Somesvars 1: Saks 978 . 11. Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions I 13. 14. Kalpatti Stone Inscription . . . 16. Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla . 16. Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Vijaya-Skandavarman II : the 33rd year # 17. Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Simbavarman II: the 4th year. 18. Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: (Valabbi-) Samvat 210 . . >> 19. Unpablished Amaravati Inscriptions (Nor. 1-29 & 31-85). . . > 20. (Nos. 30, 86-48 & 66-58) . 21. (Nos. 49-54) . 32. Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman . . . , 23. Barrackpur Grant of Vijaya-nena : the 82nd year . 24- Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore. . 26. Damoh Hindi Inscription of Malmud Shah II: (Vikrama-] Samvat 1570 26. Amgachbi Grant of Vigraba-pala III : the 12th year .. 37. Tippersh Copper-plate of Lokanaths: the 14th year . . . ,, 28. Madagibal Inscription of Saka 1093, etc. . . 29. Kuleur Inseription of the reign of Jayasimha II: Saka 950 . 80. Sirur Inscription of the reign of Joyasimha II: Saka 963 . 31. Gawarwad Inscription of the reign of somesvars II : Saks 993 & 994 1, 32 Gadag Inscription of Vikramaditya VI: the 23rd year . . . . between pages 132 & 188 138 & 139 to face page 143 149 between pages 158 & 159 200 & 252 254 & 256 to face page 267 between pages 288 & 267 272 & 278 . to face page 274 277 . between pages 289 & 288 . to face page 289 293 between pages 296 & 297 808 & 309 to face pege 332 831 830 between pages 342 & 348 to face page 366 >>

Page #9

Page #10
vii ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Page 10, 1.7,- for bright read dark. , 35, text 1. 15,- for vibha Peyiya-Sabaniy-read vibhu-Peyiya-Sahnniye --H. KS. >> 37, v. 11,-Delete the beginning of the translation up to the first quotation marks and read The terrible prowess of Lord Peyiya-Sahani is like the heat &. &c.' Cancel at the end what follows the word 'world', changing the comma after world' into a full stop.-H. K. S. 70, text ). 4,- for and antara' read in permanence,' and delete note 1. , 72, n. 2,--for a preferable interpretation of Sonnir-velti see South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. 111, p. 392, and f. n. 1.-H. K. S. 76, 1. 10 from the top,--add before the sentence Then comes etc.. The attribute anavarata...bhagini, here given to Akka-doyi, is elsewhere applied only to queens, e.g., below, p. 102, 1, 12 f.'.-H. K, S. 80, 11, 12-13,- for The shops ... immunity read the shops, honses, and ponds of the land of Karagain badu included in their four boundaries, are allowed immunity.. ...-H. K. S. , 85, trans. l. 7,- for adorned .......... Sarasvati read who is the earring-ornament of Sarasvati.-H. K. S. ... 89, text l. 37,--for Taddevadi-doyang= read Tad-doya-doyang-.-H. K. S. , 93, trans, of v. 14,- for 'if they ... ... enojyment' read if the company of fair women(i.e. temple servants) should be neglectful and not attend the three occasions of service (bhoga ?)'.-H. K. S. 134, 1. 10,--for by destroying 'road while retaining.-H. K. S. , 249, 1. 16 from the top, --for Darsi read Darsi. 256, 1. 38 , 2 258, 1. 20 of 'transfer bright read dark. 261, 1. 14 from top and following,--for Satakarni and Satavahana read Sata karni and satavahana. , 282, text 1. 13,--for Chuva read 'bhnya. 285, v. 6,--for 'fire and heat' read 'hot prowess'. [The translation as it is, is not intelligible. The poet menns to say that King Vijaynsona being both famous and powerful was made up, as it were, of the cool rays of the Moon and the hot rays of the Sun-H. K. S.] ,, 288, 1, 28,-.for p. 3, n. 3 ruail p. 289, n. 2. , 315, col. 5, 1. 8,--for Usa read Ufah (Ushah). Rao Bahadur R. Narasimhachar, M.A., has very kindly favoured me with the following corrections to my papers on the inscriptions of Madngiha! and Kunor :Page 319, text 1.2,--divide bhogi-vibh ishanan-dain, without alteration. Adam 18 the adverb, meaning to a great degree." 1. 4,--divi le Somanathan-ileyam," may Somanatha be proterting the earth." , 320 11. 15f., - divide cha!-adan-a!-!-enisi ; "the Panchala beouine feeble, the Chola escaped death by becoming his servants' servant." 11. 19f., - divide Nalan-Itam Bali-rajan-itan... Mamdhatan-Itam; people said that he was Nala etc. , 1.22, correct maleyam. to maleyam, "bone." 325, v. 14,-translate berna bivan-irad-etti "lifting the skin (or tendons) of the hack "; cf. benna baran etti, 381, text l. 1,-The symbol at the beginning appears to stand for fri. , 1. 9,--reud kalaldud., " became encaciated." , 1. 10,--divide bigurtt-ari-varggam, " the terrified host of foos." 11. 11,-Correct chammadike to chammatike.

Page #11

Page #12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOLUME XV No. 1.-NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. This copper-plate was brought to me for decipherment in March 1914 by Munshi Muhammad Hagain, Zamindar of Darppan in the Cuttack District of Origa, and the late Babu Byomakosa Mustaphi, Assistant Secretary, Bangiya Sahitya Parishad. I was informed by Munshi Muhammad Husain, the present owner of the plate, that it had been found among some old records of his family. The Muhammadan Zamindars of Darppan in the Cuttack District are, I am informed, descended from a very old royal family of Orissa; they were formerly Flindas, but were converted after the Muhammadan conquest of the country. Though at present Mohammadans, they are still known as the Rajas of Darppar. The inscription on the copper-plate brings to light a new dynasty of kings of Orissa, who professed Buddhism. With the exception of the Palas of Bengal, I do not think that we know of any other dynasty of which all the kinge professed the Buddhist faith. Northern Indian dynasties, so far au we know, were mostly Hindu, and in no case do we find that all kings were of the Buddhist faith. The kings of the dynasty to which Harshavardhana of Kanauj belonged were partly Hindus and partly Buddhists. The kings of the new dynasty are all Buddhists. Buddhist kings of hitherto known dynasties are found to have called themselves Parama-saugata, "devout (worshipper) of the Sagata"; but those of the new dynasty coined fresh titles for themselves, e.g." Parama-tathagata," the meaning of which is the same as that of the preceding one. Another interesting point of the new inscription is the mention of the name Uttara-Tosali. The name Tosali is met with for the first time in the Orissa edicts of Aboka. It is also to be found in a later inscription, the Patiakella grant of Sivaraja, where Southern Tosali is mentioned. Here the place where the kings of the new dynasty reigned is mentioned as Uttara-Tosali," the northern part of Tosali." The record is incised on a single plate of copper, oblong in shape, measuring 1' 57' in length and 71" to 7" in breadth. There is a projection on one side, ito which the seal is. attached. The seal is thick, ciroular in shape, and its diameter is 2'. 'The impression is also circular and has a border of two concentric circular lines. The area is divided into two unequal parts. The upper part, which is the larger of the two, bears the figure of a bull couchant on a short pedestal. The lower part evidently bore the name of the king Sri-Subha[kara)-devasya but the letters are alipost illegible. The plate has thirty-four lines in writing, of which the first side has nineteen lines and the second side fifteen. The last five lines bave been very See ante, Vol. IX, pp. 286-87.

Page #13
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Carelessly incised and are fall of mistakes. The plate was prepared by welding several thin sheets of copper together. In the course of time two of them have become separated, and this has destroyed the first few letters and syllables of lines 15-17 on the frst side. I was informed that the plate was pat into fire by the local goldsmith, in order to clean it, and the corrosive action has destroyed several letters on the first side and has made the last half of the lines on the first side less intelligible. With the exception of these damaged parts, the writing on the plate is in a fairly good state of preservation. The letters vary from " to " in size, and on the whole the work hus been neatly done by the mason. The characters belong to the 8th century A.D., and we find many forms which are later than those used in the Ganjam grant of Sasanka. Ya is bipartite throughout. The difference between ha and bha is very slight. Sa still retains the old Kushana form. On these grounds it appears that the inscription can be assigned to the latter half of the 8th century A.D. This remark will apply only to the first twenty-nine lines of the record, which are carefully and neatly incised. The remaining fifteen lines are very carelessly written and full of mistakes. This is an example of Kayaatha-nagari. Many later forms found in this portion indicate that this is ourrent hand of the period, showing the forms used by scribes, while the script used in the first twenty-nine lines is the epigraphical script. We find the later form of fa in fata, 1. 30, from which the central oross-bar has disappeared. Another intermediate form of the palatal bibilant is to be found in fanka (1. 31) and again in dyuht=chala (1. 33). The later Nagari or Bengali form of U is to be found in uktafischa (1. 31). The form of a in abhad in 1. 1 is much later than that of a in akshepta (1. 32). Some peculiar forms are to be found in the epigraphic script used in this plate, ..g. Nri (P) and pha of Nrigatapha (1.2), the form of u in guna (1.4). The doubling of consonants with the superscript and subscript r is optional, and the sign of avagraha is nowhere used, The language of the grant is Sanskrit, for the most part correct. The majority of grammatical mistakes are to be found in 11. 30-34. The record refers to the reign of & prince named Subhakara-deva, who is entitled Maharaja, indicating that he did not claim Imperial dignity, who meditated on the feet of his father and mother, who was a devout worshipper of the Sagata, i.e. Buddha (parama-saugata). He had obtained birth from the king (nara-pati) Sivakara-deva, who was a devout worshipper of the Tathagata (parama-tathagato), who was the son of Kshemankara-deva, also called Nfi(P)gatapha, a devout worshipper (paramopasaka). The grant was issued from the royal residence or camp at Subhadova-pataka, on the 23rd day of Margadirsha, in the 8th year of the king's reign, and it records the grant of two villages named Parvata-droni-Komparska and Dancankiyoka, in the vishayas of Panchala and Vubhyudays in Northern Tobali, which is evidently the Bhukti, to the hundred Brahmung named in detail by the same grant. The officers mentioned in the graut are: mahasamenta, maharaja, rajaputra, antarariga, kumar(amatya), uparika, vishaya-pati, tadayuktaka, dandapafika and sthanantarika. The two villages were combined under a new designation Salona-puradhivisa. In the first line the kings mentioned in the grant are said to have been descended from the family of the Earth (bhaum-anvayad). Most probably they also claimed descent from Neraka, like the early kings of Kamardpa. This is supported by the fact that the first king has a sorname which has a distinctly non-Aryan sound, e.g. Nri(?)gatapha. Three kings of this dynasty are mentioned : Kshemam kara-dova - or Nrigatapha Sivakara-dera Subbakar dova

Page #14
No. 1.) NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR. I have found two insoriptions of a king named Santikura-deva in Oriegs. One is in the Gapela-gumpba in Khandagiri in the Part District, and the other in a small cave near Asoka's rock inscription at Dhauli in the same district. The Khapdagiri inscription has already been published above. Most probably this Santikara-deva belonged to the same family av Subhakaja-deva. I edit the record from the original plate. TEXT. 1 Om Svasti | Jaya-skandhavarat Subhadevapapakat Abhad-bhapati[ro] Bhaum anvayad-anvads-avapta-janmi sarad-amala-basadhara-kara-nikara-yagd-rasi-dhavalita dig-s2 -Danah pratapa-dahada-dagdh-arat-Indbanah sva-dharmm-aropita-varnn-agramah param Opasako Nri(P)gatapha(P)-Dama sri-Kshemankara-devah [1] Sri-bhara-saha Bavda -gita-mahima kara3-D-anurupal-kaya-janmato-pitathavidha va tad-atmajah parama-tathagato darapatih Sri-Sivakara-dova-nama [1] Tato-pi lav(b)dha-prasavah prasamit-inuchit adhipaty-abhi4-lashi-durvritta-dayada-jan-adhiyamana-jagad-apaplavah guna -vinaya-nidhib praja palana-tatpa [rah] parama-saugato mata-pitri-pad-anudbyats 8 Maharaja-Sri-Subhakara-devah kusali | Uttara-tosalyam varttamana-bhavishyan. mahasimanta-maharaja-rajaputtr-anta[ra]iga-kumaryoparika-vishayapati6 -tadayuktaka-dandapasika-sthanintarikan=anyan api raja-pad-opajivinas-chata-bhata vallabha-jatiyam(u)-Pafchala-Vubhyudaya-vishayayoh Mahima7 hattara-vrihadbhogi(ka)-pustapal-ady-adhikaranam yath-arham-manayati samajns payati vodhayati cha Viditam-astu bhavatam=etad-visbaya-dvaya-samvaddha-pa8 rvvata-droni-Komparaka-grama-Dandankiyoka-gramau 9-oparikaro[an] 3-oddebo [au) Barvya-pida-varjitav=aikiksitya Salona-puradhivasa iti nama-dheyaneksi. 9 tva mata-pittror=atmanah sarva-latvanan=ch-i-chandr-arka-kshiti-sama-kalam=pany. abhivriddhaye Dani-gottra-charan [@]bhyas-chaturvidya-vahmapobhy07 yatb inukramena 10 Vahvpicha-bhatta-Kelava-dova bhatta-Purushottama Vaomana-svami Sampurn Da-svami Goshthadeva-bvami | bhatta-Ravikara-dova | bhatta-chaturthada-Siyakara deva | bhatta-chaturtha11 -d-OdyOtakara-deva bhatta-Prabhakara bhatta-Bhaskars' bhatta-Haridova bhatta-Vasudeva bhatta-Satadamana i Purushottama-svamil Pradyota-svami Mabava(ba) la-sva12 -mi Narasimha-evami Ttrivikramachandra-svamil Pasupala-svami | Padma nabba-svami Govarddhapa-svami | Sridhara-svami | Madhu-diksbita Risabha.& svami Agniho18 trib-Chandra devai Agnihotri-Sridhara bhatta-Paritosha! Bhavadeva-svimi Vasudeva-svami Utpala-svami bhatta-Jivatmana | bhatta-Varadeva bhattaKamadeva Ke. See ante, Vol. XIII, pp. 160 f., No. 13. * This is superfluous. . Read rupah. Rend Brahmanebhyo. . Read Agnihotri-Chandradeda. * Expressed by a symbol. * Read fabda. * Read gwsa. * Read Rishabhs'

Page #15
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. 14 -Sava-svami1 Mabadeva-svamil Goshthabhtti-svami | Prabhakara-svami Govar ddhana-svami Sa(P)sichandra-svamil bhatta-Sridbarubhati bhatta-Lokabhati ch hattra-Vishnu-svami 15 - - mideva-svamil Sanga-bvami Sambhu-svimi | Ttrivikrama-svamil bhatta. Narakadeva Doryva-svimi | Madhava-svami | Vamana-svami ()rnni-bvimi! Evam Vajasaneyi-Sri-bhatta16 [Sarvana]ga bhatta-Vishnuvarddhana Santivarddhana Sthiravarddhane Vrishabhavarddhana | Subhalakshana | Harighosha bhatta-Sakradatta Pramoda-sva[mi] | Purandara-sva[mi] | Damodara-sva[mi*] | Narada. 17 tta-svi[mi] [Harshada]tta-sva[mi] 1 Vatandatta-sva[mi] i bhutta-Divakara bbatta-Dinakara bhatta-Devakunda Harikunda Deukka-sva[mi] ! Gomichandra-gva[mi] Vasubhadra-sva[mi"] | Rishikesvas | Janarddana-sva[mi 11 Veda18 -farma-sva[mi] | Sridhara-sva[mi*] | Purushottama-sva[mi], bhatta-Yajna-sva[mi] 1 Dadi-sva[mi*] | bhatt-Odayakuoda Ivatu-Damodara | Subhakara-sva[miji bhatta-Parushottama | Edu-sva[mi] | Prithivi-sva[mi'] | Thiro-sva[mi]* 19 Dbruvadova-sva[mi] | chhatra Narayana-sva[mi] | Kumarabhati-sva[mi] | bhatta Govinda Goshthadeva-sva[mi] | Darvvakata-sva[mi*] I Rishinaga-sva[mi* bhatta-Mandratha Gada-sva[mi'] i Sthavara-sva[mi] | bhatta-Sudarsana Second side. 20 bhatta-Gadadora Sthiradeva-sva[mi] | Vra(Bra)hma-eva(mi*] | Eva Chhandisa bhatt-Aparadeva Rudradeva-gva[mi] Mahadeva-sva[mi] AgnihottriMadhava-sva[mi*] | Dadda-sva[mi] | Bhanda-sva[mi*] | Sitikantha-sva[mi*} | Vana21 -mala-sva[mi*] ! Kesava-sva[mi] | Sanka-sva[mi] i Kshirdda7-sva[mi] Rishi-svagni | Mandaradova-sva[mi] | Madhusudana-sva[mi(r)] | Haradeva-sva[mi] Sridhara-sva[mi*] | bhatta-Mahadeva | bhatta-Ttribhuvana bhatta-Jan22 -rddana bhatta-Bhavadeva Nannakona-sva[mi] bhatta-Kahnadeva bhatta Govindadeva | Sobhanadeva ! Vova-sva[mi] 1 dvitiya Vora-sva[mi] Vollu-sva[mi] Chachohi(?)-svasmil | Utpaladeva-svalmioli 23 Kurmma-sva[mi] 1 Vpishabha-sva[mi] | Pruvadeva-sva[mi]ol Guhadeva-gva[mi] 1 Eda-sva[mi*] | Madhavadeva-sva[mi*] | Govindadeva-sva[mi*] | Ka[hna)-sva[min] Valabhadra-sva[mi*] Rishibha-sva[mi*]" | Rishikesa-sva[mi*] | 24 Dhulavsita-sva[mi*]" | Edudhara-sva[mi") | Bhaskara-sva[mi*] i Gorakshita-sva[mi] 1 Paduma-sva mii Damu-sva[mi] Rishi-sva[mi] i [Durvva)-svi mili Sankarabhfiti-spasmi'll chhatra-Vasudeva-sva[miol 1 Agni25 botiri-Bhayya-sva[mi] ! Evam Atharv vals-bhatta-purohita-Bhavadeva bhatta Daddo | Arggunda-sva[mi] | bhatta-Dadda-sva[mi] 1 Damddara-sva[mi] Narayana-sva[mi] | Val[l* Jabha-sva[mi*]" | Va(Ba)labhadra-sva[mi] 1 The first two syllables of the name have been destroyed. ? Rend Sarevanaga. Read Rishikefa-srami. * Read Sthira-spami. * Real Rishinaga. * Read Chhandasa. * Read Kohirodao. Read Rishi-svami. * Read Dhrunadera-svami. ** Read Belabhadra-spami. 11 Read Rishabha-svami. 11 Read Dhalacrita-stami. 11 Read Allareva. 4. This may also be icad Vrishabha-spam.

Page #16
No. 1.] NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR. 26 Padmanabba-sva[mi"] | Vuddhu-sva[mi*] | Dhani-sva[mi*] | Indragarma-sva[mi"] i Hansadava-svamil Bhava-sva[mi] ; Pushya-sva[mi] 1 Bhumideva-svae[mi] 1 Merudeva-sva[mi*] | Bhavadeva-sva[mi] | apara-Va(Ba)labhadra-sva[mi"] [1] 27 apara-Bhavadeva-sva[mi] 1 Ghadi(?)-bva[mi] | Govinda-Bva [mi] Soma-sva[mi] I Varppata-sva[mi] 1 Gayadhara-sva[mi] Haladbara-sva[mi"] I Maladhara-Bv. [min] 1 Kabavavivma-sva[mi*]'Mahidhara-nva(mi*] | Vovi-sva[mi*] | Bhava28 [Bv]a[mi] 1 si(si)tala-sva[mi(r)] [ Chandra-sva[min] 1 Damo[da]ra-sva[mi"] 1 Mern-sva[mi*] | Bhada-sva [mi] I Sagara-sva[mi*] | Adhakadadda-sva[mi] Dhruva-svasmi] Kakki-sva[mi] I Madhagadana-sva[mi] Avadita-Daddi sva[mi] | apara-si(si)ta29 -la-sva[mi*]> | bhattaputtra-Madhusadana bhattapattra-Sivadaval handikapati Pushya-sva[mi*) Apa-sva[mi*] | Prithivi-spa[mi*]* | Jivamanda(?)-sva[mi*]51 Varuna-sva[mi*] 1 Riebi-svamibbyah ekattra6 Vra(Bra)hme30 -Da-sata-dvayaya tamrapatton-akaratven=&smabhish"] pratipadito | Stad-eshasz padatti dharmma-gaurava[t] bhavadbhih paripalaniy-til Samvat 8 Margga vadi 20, 3 31 Uktan-cha dharmma-sastre Vahibhihr=vasadha8 datta rajabhih Sagar-adibhih [1] yasya yasya yadi bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam (II) Ma bhad=aphala. banka vah para-datt=eti 32 pa[r]thiva' [l*) svadanat=phalam=anantyam paradatt-anupaland (II) Shashtimm=varshalo. sahasrini svarge modati bhumidah [1] akshepta tanamantall cha tany=eva 33 narakam vaset (ID) Va(Ba)hun atra kim=uktena samkshepad=idam uchyate [19] svalpam=iyuhs=chalala bhoga dharmmo loka-dvaya(y?)=kehayah (ID Dutakottra Mahaksha-patala. 34 -dhikaran-adhikrita-Samudradattah Likhita[m] Mahakshapatalika-Bhogiska) Vrahmadatt[ejna Tapita[m] Pettapala-Narayanena | Utkirn[u*]a[m*) Tatthakara-Edadat[t]ena [ll] TRANSLATION. (Ll. 1-30.) Om ! Hail, from the victorious camp at Subhadeva-pataka. There was a King, the illustrious Kshemankara-deva, also named Noi)gatapha, the devont worshipper, who established the four castes (varnn-asrama) in their proper duties, whose enemies were fuel burnt by the fire of his prowess, who caused the cardinal points to become white with his fame, which was as a mass of the pure autumn moon-rays, and who had obtained birth in the race of Naraka (Bhauma).18 His son was the king named the illustrious Sivakara-deva, a devont worshipper of Buddha (parama-tathagata), whose greatness was celebrated by the title Bri-bhara-saha, "Capable of bearing the weight of Sri (Lakshmi) and who was verily such on account of his birth with body suitable as a cause thereof." From him was born the Maharaja, the illustrions Subhakara-deva, the devout worshipper of Buddha (parama-saugata), who meditated on the feet of his father and mother, who had the Read Kifavabimba-sva mi. Read Manidhara-srami. . Read Sitala-stami. * Read Prithivi-spam.. Read Jivananda-srami. Kiyastha-nagari begins from this word. * Rend Tadesha pradatters. * Read Bahubhiruppasudha. . Read parthiva. 10 Read oarsha. 11 Read to=anamanta. 13 Read ayur-chala. 1 The word anvad (for anrag?] in the text is most probably superfluous. If not, it would mean that the king had obtained birth after the race of Naraks, an expression which is not very clear. In that cane da is superfluous.

Page #17
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. proteotion of the subjects as his highest sim, who was a mine of good conduct and (good) qualition, who had pacified the affliotion of the world caused by the doings of his kingmen, who were desirous of undue influence or power. He, being in good health, honours, informs and orders the present and futare Mahasamantas, Maharajas, etc. in Northern Tosali, and the Mahamahattaras, Brihadbhogikas, Pustapalas and other officers in the vishayas of Pahala and Vubbyudaya, "Let it be known to you that the villages of parpvata-droni-Komparika and Dandankiyoka, situated in these two vishayas, with uparikara, uddeta, minus all oppressions, having been combined and named Salonapurddhivasa, have been granted by us by this oopper-plate free from taxes (akaratvena), for the increase of the merits of our own self, as well as that of our father, mother and all created beings, as long as the sun, moon and earth will last, to Brahmanas of various gotras and charanas, well versed in the four Vadas-in the following order :-of the Rigvoda; bhatta Kolavadova, ... (1. 10); and of the Yajarveda (Vajasaneyi, 1. 15) ... and of the Samavoda (Chhandasa, 1. 20)...; and of the Atharvaveda (1. 25) ... in all two hundred Brahmans. (Ll. 30-3.) The year 8, the 23rd day of the dark half of Margga (Agrahiyana). This donation is out of respeot for religion to be preserved by you, and it is said in the Dharmasastras : [Horo follow four of the customary admonitory verses.] (LI. 38-34.) The dotaks in this was the Mahakshapataladhikaranadhikrita Samudradatta. It was written by the Mahakshapatalika Bhogi(ka) Vrahmadatta ; heated by the Piffapala Narsyans; and incised by the Tatthakara Edadatta. Adbakadadda-svamin. Apa-svamin. Aparadova, Bhatta. Arggand.-svamin. Bhada-Bvamin. Bhanda-svamin. Bhaskara, Bhatta. Bhaskara-svamin. Bhava-svamin. Bhava-svamin. Bhavadeva, Bhatta. Bhavadova Parohita, Bhatta. Bhayadova-svamin (2). Bhayya-svamin, Agnihotri. Bhumidova-svamin. LIST OF DONEES. Dadda-syamin, Avadita. Dadda-svamin, Bhatta. Daddo, Bhatta. Dadi-svamin. Damodara-svamin (3). Damodara, Vagu. Damu-gvamin. Daukka-svamin. Dovakunde, Bhatta. Dhani-svimin. Dhruva-svamin. Dhruvadeva-svamin. Dhalavpita-svamin. Dinakara, Bhatta. Divakara, Bhatta. Durvva-svamin (2) Durvvakata-svamin. Edu-svamin (2) Bdudhara-kvamin. Chachoba-svamin. Chandra-svamin. Chandradeva, Agnihotri. D Gada-svamin. Gadadeva, Bhatta Dadda-svamin.

Page #18
NOL.1.] NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE STH YEAR. M Gayadhara-svamin. Ghadi-svamin, Gomichandra-svamin. Gorakshita-svamin. Goshthabhati-svamin. Goshthadeva-svamin (2). Govarddhana-8vamin. Govinda, Bhatta. Govinda-svamin. Govindadeva, Bhatta. Govindadeva-svamin. Gubadeva-svamin. Madhava-svamin. Madhava-svamin, Agnihotri. Madhavadeva-svamin. Madhu-dikshita. Madhusodana-svamin (2). Madbusadana, Bhatta-puttra. Mabadeva, Bhatta. Mahadova-svamin (2). Mabava (ba) la-svamin. Mahidhara-svamin. Maladhara-svamin. Mandaradova-svamin. Manoratha, Bhatta. Mern-evamin. Merudeva-svamin. 1 Haladhara-svamin. Hansadova-8vamin. Haradeva-svamin. Harideva, Bhatta. Harighosha. Harikanda. Harshadatta-svamin. Nanpakona-svamin. Naradatta-svamiu. Narakadeva, Bhatta. Narasimha-svamin. Narayana-svamin. Narayana-svamin, Chhattra. Indrasarma-svamin. Janarddana, Bhatta. Japarddans-svamin. Jivamanda-svamin. Jivatmana, Bhatta. K Kana-svamin. Kihnadeva, Bhatta. Kakka-svamin. Kamadeva, Bhatta. Kelava-svamin (2) - Kosavadeva, Bhatta. Kosavavimva-svamin. Kebiroda-svamin. Kumarabhati-svamin. Karmma-syamin. Padmanabha-svamin.(2). Paduma-svamin. Paritosha, Bhatta. Pasupala-svamin. Prabhakara, Bhatta. Prabbakara-svamin. Pradyota-svamin. Pramoda-svamin. Prithivi-svamin (2). Purandara-bvamin. Purushottama, Bhatta (2). Purushottama-svamin (2). Purvvadeva-svamin. Pushya-svamin. Pushya-evamin, Hapdikapati. Lokabhati, Bhatta. Ravikaradeva, Bhatta. Rishabha-svauin (2).

Page #19
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Rishi-svamin (3). Rishikesa-svamin (2). Rishinaga-kvimin. Rudradea-stadin. Trivikrama-svamin. Trivikramachandra-svamin. U Udayakunda, Bhatta. Udyotakara-deva. U(?)rnna-BvAmin. Utpala-svamin. Utpaladeva-svamin. Sagara-svamin. Sakradatta, Bhatta. Sambha-svamin. Samparnna-svamin. Sanga-svamin. Sanka-sva min. Sankara-bvamin. Sankarabhnti-svamin. Santivarddhana. Sa(?)sichandra-svamin. Sarvanaga, Sribhatta. Satadamana, kbatta. Sayakaradeva, Bhatta. Sitala-svamin (2). Sitikantha-svamin. Sivadeva, Bhatta-putra. Sobhanadeva. Soma-svamin. Sridhara, Agnihotri. Sridhara-avamin (3). Sridharabhati. Bhatta. Sthavara-svarnin. Sthira-svamin. Sthiradeva-svamin. Sthiravarddbana. Subhakara-svamin, Subhalakshana. Sudarsana, Bhatta. Va (Ba) labhadra-8vamin (2). Vallabha-svamin. Vamana-svamin. Vapamala-avamin. Vaomana-svamin. Varadeva, Bhatta. Varppata-svamin. Varuna-svamin. Vasubhadra-svamin. Vasudeva, Bhatta. Vasudeva-svamin. Vasudeva-svamin, Chhattra. Vatsadatta-svamin. Vedasarma-svamin. Vellu-svamin. Vishnu-8vamin, Chhattra. Vishouvarddhana, Bhatta. Vova-svamin (3). Vra (Bra)hma-svamin. Vrishabha-svamin. Vpishabhavarddhana. Vuddhu-svamin. Tribhuvana, Bhatta. Yajna-svamin, Bhatta. No. 2.-SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. Br 'T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., TRIVANDRAM. The inscription edited below is engraved upon a set of three copper-plates, which was kindly lent to me by my old class-mate, Mr. Koka Rangasami Naidu of Kurnool. He informs me that this grant was secured by him from a dharma-karta of the famous temple of Mallikarjuna on the Srisailam hill. The set is bound by a ring made of a heavy rod of oopper about three-quarters of an inch in thickness; the diameter of the ring itself is about four inches. The ring is sealed with a pretty cast of a seated Nandi, Siva's bull. Below the bull of the seal and in front of the pedestal on which it is seated are representations

Page #20
No. 2.] SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. of the sun and the moon, and on its proper right a short dagger, one of the emblems of the Vijayanagara dynasty. It is not quite certain whether there existed on the proper left of the bull a figure of a boar, another of the emblems of the same dynasty ; for just where we should look for this figure the ring is slit from the seal. Whether the ring was purposely cut by any one, or whether the split was due to defective soldering, is not patent; therefore, if we take it that the ring was unskilfully cut, it is not possible to say whether the figure of the boar was dislodged from its position. The edges of the plates are made thicker to protect the writing from the damage which it would otherwise have suffered by the plates rubbing against each other. The preservation of the inscription is very good, but the engraver has not done his duty properly : numerous errors, corrections and a few interlineations are noticeable in the document. The first side of the first plate and the second side of the third plate, the two outermost sides of the set, were originally left unengraved; but the present owner has had the word Sirumalatukur and the letter a engraved for his reference in modern Telugu characters. The numerals one, two and three are engraved on the right of the ring-holes of the second side of the first plate, the second side of the second plate and the first side of the third plate respectively. The size and shape of the plates are exactly similar to those of other plates of the Vijayanagara dynasty. The alphabet of the inscription is Naudi-nagari, and that of the sign-manual of the king at the end is Telaga-Kannada. The language of the record is Sanskrit, with the exception of the portion giving the details of the boundary, which is in Kannada. The Nandi-nagari of the present document offers no peculiarities worth noticing. The uuiform use of the antsvara in places where the corresponding nasals of the consonants ka, cha, etc., should occur is a feature which this record has in common with others of this dynasty. The grant, after invoking Siva, Ganpati and Vishnu, opens out with the genealogy of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, which is traced from the inoon. In tho Lunar race was born Yadu; from his lineage was descended Sangama, and the regular bistorical genealogy is given as follows: Sangama Bukka I. Harihara IT, md. Melambika. Pratapa-deva-Raya; md. Demambika. Vijaya-Bhupati, md. Narayanambika. Pratapa-Raya, md. Siddbala-devi. Virupaksha Concerning the various royal personages mentioned above the record supplies a certain ainuunt of eulogy. For instance, Sangama is said to have conquered his enemies, who were a scourge to the world, to bave been learned in all arts and charitable in disposition. Harihara appeared as though he combined the aspects of Hari and Hara in protecting the world; he had performed all the sixteen mahaidanas. His son Pratapa-deva-Raya was so powerful, indeed, that the Turushkas were dried up in the fire of his prowess, while the other hostile kings fled to the forests and hid themselves therein. Concerning Pratapa-Raya, the son of VijayaHhapati, the record states that he obtained the Ghanadri najya from his elder brother. Virapaksha is said to have secured the throue by his own prowess. He conquered his foes with his sword and possessed all sources of happiness. He defeated the Suratrana and drove

Page #21
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. out the Andhras. He bore the birudas Hinduraya-suratrana' and 'lion to the elephants, the hostile kings.' The king Virupakeha granted the village of Sirumanatukuru, situated in Kam nadu, & sub-division of the Pratapagiri rajya, under the name of Virapa kaba-pura to the god Mallikarjana, who is pleased to be seated with his consort Parvnti on the hill Sriparvata, for his daily offerings, for the monthly and other periodic festivals and for feeding ascetics. The grant was made on the Panchami tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Karttika, in the year Parthiva, which corresponded to the Saka year 1388, which is expressed by bhu (1), guna (3), ashta (8) and vasus (8), in the presence of the god Virupaksha, on the bank of the river Tungabhadra, on the occasion of his own coronation. Dewan Bahadur L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai, M.A., LL.B., is pleased to supply me with the following note regarding the date: "A.D. 1465-66 waa Parthiva : and Karttika Sukla Panchami in that year fell on Thursday, 24th October, A.D. 1465; the tithi ended at 42 ghatikas after sunrise, Lanka time. But there is no internal check (such as vara and nakshatra for verifying the date)." Of the kings of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara every one knows that Harihara was the founder of the kingdom. There are no less than three hypotheses regarding the inauguration of the new kingdom. The first, or the current, hypothesis is propounded in two inscriptions; they state that Haribara I was a chieftain reigning over Navakhanda with Kunjarakoga (Anegundi) as his capital, and that he subsequently founded the city of Vidyanagara on the advice of Vidyaranya and was crowned in s. 1258 in the presence of the god Virupuksha. The second hypothesis is that given by Ferishta ; according to him Ballala Deva, the raja of the Carnatic, having heard from Krishna Naig (Krishna Nayaka], the son of the king of Warangal, that the Musalmans had formed a design to extirpate all the Hindus, determined to strengthen bis position and fortify his frontiers by entering into a combination with Krishna Naig and other princes. Accordingly he built the strong city of Beejanay. 80 named after his son Beeja. Thus, according to Ferishta, Beejanagar bad already existed; it did not come into being at the bidding of the sage Vidyaranya. The third hypothesis is found in a manuscript work named Rajakalanirnaya. Though this work is not of any historical value, it is nevertheless noteworthy, as it pats forth a new view concerning the formation of the kingdom of Vijayanagara. It states that, when the Suratrana' conquered the country of 1Vira-Rudra and killed him, Harihara and Bakka, two brothers who were the keepers of the treasury of the vanquished Hindu king, fled away from the country and took service under another king, named Ramanatha. When Ramanatha also was killed by the army of the Suratrana,' these brothers were taken prisoners. But the .Suratrana,' finding them good and capable fellows, depnted them for the conquest of the king Ballkla. After one unsuccessful attempt they gained a complete victory over Ballala and took possession of the Karnata country. Then the incident of a hare chasing the dogs of Harihara and the fonnding of the city of Vidyanagara with the assistance of the sage Vidyaranya are mentioned. From this account it is quite patent that, when Ala-ud-din Khilji took the Kakatiya king of Warangal, Harihara and Bukka took service under the Devagiri prince Ramanatha (Ramachandra) and were eventually instrumental in Ala-ud-din Khilji's conquest of the Hoysala kingdom. What. ever may be the value of the narrative, we see from inscriptions that Harihara came into possession of the Hoysala country even during the lifetime of Ballala III. It might be argued that he ruled over it as a responsible officer of the Hoysala king, while Ballala himself retreated to the mountain fastnesses of Tirnvannamalai for safety. Sach & supposition looks raiher improbable; for, if from his position at Vijayanagara, the frontier of the kingdom, he Nellore Inscriptions by Putterworth and Venugopal Chetti, pp. 109-124; and No. 70, Bg., Kolar, Ep. Carn.

Page #22
No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. 11 was able to maintain his position against the Musalmans, he could have induced his master Ballala to reside in his capital Dvarasamudra, which is situated at a distance of some days' anarch from Vijayanagara. There appears to be a greater likelihood of the brothers Harihara and Bukka having helped the Musalmans in order first to gain the Karnata kingdom for them and then to usarp it for themselves, as the Rajukalanirnaya has it. Ferishta is certainly wrong, when he says that Beejanagar existed long before Harihara is said to have constructed it; for, inscriptions uniformly mention the fact that the early kings of Vijayanagara were ruling at Hosapattana, the new city, which could be no other than Vijayanagara, their hafepatana (old city and residence) being Anegundi. Again Vidyaranya, who rose to prominence only in the reigns of Bukka I kod his son Harihara II, cannot be the person who advised Harihara I to construct the city of Vijayanagara. It was more likely at the advice of Vidyaranya's guru Vidyatirtha that Harihara I built the city of Vidyanagara.? A fatile attempt was made by Mr. Venkayya to trace the origin of the Vijayanagara dynasty. Harihara II had a son named Virapiksha. In certain inscriptions and in the Sanskrit drama called the Narayanivilasa the latter is said to be the son of Harihara II by his queen Malla-devi, who is said to be the daughter of a Rama-deva, whom Mr. Venkayya identifies with the Devagiri Yadava king Rima-dova, inferring that, having strengthened his friendship with the Devagiri king by this marriage, Harihara I then established the Vijayanagara kingdon. Ramachandra of Dovagiri lived between S. 1193 and 1231 ; Harihara II, one of the younger sons of Bukka I, reigued between $. 1298 and 1326, just about a hundred years after Ramachandra. Consequently, the surmise is quite unjustifiable. If we can believe the two documents referred to at the beginning, and there does not appear anything substantial against their genuineness, Harihara I was crowned in . 1258. So far as we know, the latest date of his reign is S. 1268, which is also the date of the earliest inscriptions of Bakka I. So he mast have reigned for ten years. His first younger brother, Kampa I, had predeceased him somo time before s. 1268.3 He was governing the eastern portion of the kingdom and held the title "the lord of the eastorn and the western oceans." His son, Sangama II, succeeded him in the capacity of governor of the eastern quarters under Bukka I, who by virtue of his seniority ascended the throne of Vijayanagara after the demise of Harihara I. The reign of Bukka I is the most eventful one in the history of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara. During Harihara's reign the kingdom was of comparatively small extent. Owing to the splendid campaigns of prince Kampana, the elder (or II) son of Bukka I, the Mulbagal province was first conquered in S. 1282; immediately, in the year $. 1283, followed the reduction and subjugation of the kingdom of the Dravida king, of the Sambava-Rayar dynasty which ruled over practically the whole of 'Condai-mandalam with either Padaividu or Virinchiparam as its capital. In the year $. 1293 the alusalman settlements near Srirangam (more precisely at Samayavaram, otherwise known as Kanganar) and at Madura were destroyed and the kingdom extended as far south as Madura; that is, the kingdoin assumed now au imperial size. "No. 18 of 1899 (of the Madras Epigraphist's Collection), which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1287 (= A.D. 1365-66), reports that Kainpana Udaiyar, son of Bukkana Udaiyar, became permanent on his throne after taking possession of the Rajagambhira rajya.'" Mr. Venkayya attempts, in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for the year 1899, to identify the Rajagambhira rajya with the Pandya country, one of whose prominent kings was Jatavarman Kulasekhara Pandya, surnamed See R. Narasimhacharya's paper entitle. Madhavacharya and his younger brothers, Ind. Ant., Vol. XLV, pp. 17 ff. ? Ep. An. Rep. for 1899, p. 22, para. 55. See the introduction to Madhuravijaya, P. 32. B 2

Page #23
12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Rajagambhira. It has been shown by me elsewhere that Rajagambhira rajya is the Padaividu rajyal of the Sambuva-Rayars, and Venkayya's identification therefore should be abandoned. Messrs. Veakayya and Sewell give different initial and final dates for the reign of Bukka I. The former has s. 1274-1298, while the latter has S. 1265-1301. From a list of all the known inscriptions of the Vijayanagara dynasty, made in strict chronological order for this purpose, I find that the reiga of Bakka I extended from s. 1268 to 1298. His death took place on a Sunday, the Uttara-Phalguna nakshatra, in the dark fortnight of the month Phalgana of the year Nala, corresponding to S. 1298; the inscription mentions the event in these words, " .. . Siva-sayujyam praptasya maharajadhirajasya raja paramejvarasya sva pituh Sri-Vira-Bukka-Rajasya . . . ." On this occasion 10 villages were clubbed together and granted under the name of Bakkarajapuram by his son Harihara II.4 Bukkn I had at least eight sons, namely Sangama (III), Hiro Kampana (II), Chikka Kampana (III), Virupaksha or Udayagiri Virapaksha, born of Malla-devi; Rajendra Odeya; Bhaskara or Bhavadura, Harihara II, by his queen Gaura mbika (alias Honnayi ?), and Mallinatha Udaiyar. Virupa-devi, a daughter of Bukka I, was married to a Brahmana named Brahma or Bommapna Odoya, who held the position of governor of the Araga and other rajyas. The members of his family became in a way the hereditary governors of the Araga rajya. The illustrious Hiro Kampana (II) died even before his father, in the year s. 1296.5 So he did not succeed to the throne of Vijayanagara. Haribara II succeeded his father in the year S. 1298. It is not ont of place to mention here few hitherto unnoticed political events of the reign of Harihara II. The first is the rising of the Konkanikas in s. 1301. They seem to have rebelled perhaps to gain their freedom. Bachappa Odeya, son of Vira-Vasanta Madhava-Raya, appears to have played the chief part in the quelling of this rebellion, as evidenced by his biruda Sapta-konkama-dhuli-patta 'and. Konkana-pratishth-acharya.' His other birudas, * Kadamba-sope-kara' and 'Kadambapura-jana-pratipalaka,' suggest that, in connection perhaps with the expedition to quell the Konkanika rebellion, Buchappa plundered the town of Kadambapura and afforded the people of that place protection when they submitted to him. The second important event is the taking of the fort at Adhavani (Adoni), which was captured and poss-ssed by the Masalmans. Harihara's nephew, Channappa Odeya, the son of Mallappa Odeyaru (brother of Harihara II), was in charge of the Adhavani durga. The Tarushkas captured it and took firm possession of it. Channappa conquered the Musalmans, and regained the fort and presented it to his king Harihara once ayain. The king immediately granted to him the governorship of the place. The fact is mentioned thus :-"Yavanakarad apakrishya Channapopi kshitivalayam . .. .. ." and "Harihara-Rayars sthira-rajyavannu maduttiddalli tamma voda-huttida sni-vira-Mallappa Vadeyara kumaranu Alavaniya-durgavannu rajyavannu sadhisi Harihara-Rayarige kottu . . . . . ." In the year S. 1313, Pramodita-Prajotpatti (Pramoda-Prajapati), there occurred one of the most severe famines that have devastated any extensive portion of India. The whole of the Bahmani and the Vijayanagara kingdoms were so badly affected that "innumerable human skulls were rolling on the ground and paddy could not be bad even at the rate of ten nalis & See Introduction to the kaoya called Madhurivijaya, pp. 23-24. ? Ep. 4*. Rep. for 1907, p. 86, para, 61. A Forgotten Empire, p. 27. * No. 46, Yd., Xy, Ep. Carn. South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I, p. 103, No. 72 * No. 152, Sb., Sh. Ep. Caru., and No. 71, H., Sh., Ep. Carn. 1 No. 43, Kg., Tm., Ep. Car..

Page #24
No. 2.] SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. panam." The famine was due to the want of the seasonal rains. It is stated that, to mitigate the horrors of the famine, Sultan Mahmood of the Bahmani kingdom on his own account kept 10,000 bullocks constantly going to and from Malwa and Guzerat for grain, which was sold out to people at a cheap rate. What arrangements were made by the Vijayanagara king to alleviate the sufferings of their subjects is not known. The fourth important event of the reign of Harihara II is the battle of Rangini between the Hindu and the Musalman states of Vijayanagara and Bijapur. In an inscription dated 8. 13173 we are told that Chennaya Nayaka, the son of Mahasamantadhipati Gopaya Nayaka, died of wounds received in the battle with the Turushkas, while taking Rangini from them. If the death took place immediately after the battle, this must have been fought in S. 1317. Another record states that one of the biradas of Bachappa Nayaka, mentioned above, is Rangini-pratapa, from which we have to infer that he displayed great valour in the battle of Rangini. This latter inscription is also dated SS. 1317. Perhaps during the last years of the peaceful Sultan Mahmood the Hindus tried to regain a few of their possessions lost in the previous reigns, and succeeded in wresting Rangini from the Musalmans. Harihara II died in S. 1326, corresponding to the cylic year Tarana; on a Monday, the dasami tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada, Harihara II breathed his last, after a reign of 28 years. It is recorded thus: Tarana-varshe varshe Masi Nabhasye tithau dasamyam cha Vare Saure Pitribhe 13 Nirvanam prapa Hariharadhisah. The dates assigned by Messrs. Venkayya and Sewell to this event, namely S. 1324 and 1321, are both untenable. On the death of Harihara II there was evidently a dispute in the succession. I have shown in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VIII, that Bukka II ascended the throne first, but seems to have been deposed by his brother Virupaksha; eventually however he succeeded in getting back the kingdom. In the above inscriptions, if the facts are arranged in chronological order, we see (1) Bukka II on the throne on the Karttika Su. 1 of the year Tarana, S. 1326 (No. 11, Tirthahalli Tk., Shimoga Dt., Epigraphia Carnatica) as the sovereign of the whole kingdom reigning at the capital city of Vijayanagara and granting lands to temples. (2) Again, a fortnight after, in Karttika Su. 15, he is seen granting a village to Brahmapas (No. 25, Koppa Tk., Kadur Dt., Ep. Carn.). (3) A little after the latter date, on Margasirsha bahula 13th, Virupaksha, with imperial titles, is seen ruling the kingdom at Vijayanagara and making a grant of an agrahara; meanwhile the Saka year had passed on from 1326 to 1327 (No. 196, Tirthahalli Tk., Shimoga Dt., Ep. Carn.). (4) Lastly, Bukka 11 is restored to sovereignty some days before Sravana Su. 1, Parthiva S. 1327, that is, not more than 8 months after the last mentioned date (No. 19, Malavalli Tk., Mysore Dt., Ep. Carn.). 1 No. 239 of 1906 of the Madras Epigraphist's 2 See Scott's translation of Ferishta, p. 56. No. 71, Hl., Sb., Ep. Carn. Ep. An. Rep. for 1907, p. 86, para. 61. Collection; see Ep. 1n. Rep. for 1907, p. 82, para. 53. No. 44, Tp., Tm., Ep. Cara. 5 No. 129, Tl. Sh., Ep. Carn. Soraikkaeur Plates of Virupaksha, pp. 298-306.

Page #25
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. The bloody deeds of Virapaksha, as narrated in the Prapannamsita, are stated by me in my paper on the Dalavdy Agraharam Plates of Verkatapati-deva-Raya. Bukka's reign did not last long; he must have died a little before, or on, the Friday, which was also the 10th tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Karttika in the year Vyaya, s. 1328. Thus the reign of Bakka II extended hardly to two years. The coronation of Devaraya I took place on the date given above for the death of Bukka II. The event is described thus :"soyam rajadhiraja-sri-Davaraja-niaha-ntipah pattabhi. sheka-samaya (datta=van puram utta main) !" (No. 133, Hassan Tk., Hassan Dt., Ep. Carn.). The reign of Dovaraya I extended from S. 1328-1343. One hitherto unnoticed incident in the reign of Devaraya is the revolt of a Bedar chief named Boleya Mummeya Nayaka. It is thus described in No. 29, Nagar Taluka, Shimoga District, Ep. Oarn. :-"A leading man there, Boleya Mummeya Nayaka, having slaughtered all over the country, carried off prisoners, and was causing many and great disturtances and famice in the kingdom,--the king being anxious about the disturbances thus created, gave an order to Viranna, son of Bommanna, who was governing the Araga rajya, saying the Beda must be brought to proper order.' Viraana Odeyar, raising the army and coming against the Beda, gave order to the chief men at Anevari-palu to join him with as many horses and foot soldiers. A large nnmber presented themselves with sufficient forces before Viransa. Addressing these, Viranna said, 'We are not breakers of our word : Gundappa Dandanayaka, the great minister of Vira-pratapa Harihara-raya-Maharaja, has conferred upon us the title Muvara-rayara-ganda. We desire that this name should be sung in songs after the victory we gain over this Beda.' An attack was made against the Bedar chief, in which one of the chiefs on the side of Viranna died. The immediate purpose of the inscription is to record this date and the immolation of his wife on the death of her husband. We are not informed as to the result of the battle. Perhaps we have to presume that success attended the arms of Viranna." In one inscription Devaraya is said to have possessed a striking resemblance to his father Harihara, just like an image in a mirror to the original. The latest known date of the reign of Devaraya I is S. 1342, Sarvari. The earliest inscription of Vijaya-Bhapati, the son and successor of Dovaraya I, is dated s. 1343, Sarvari. Hence it should be presumed that Devaraya I died some time between $. 1342 and 1343. Haribara-Raya III, another son of Devaraya I, makes a grant of a village as an agrahara to Brabminas for the spiritual advantage of his deceased father in the year S. 1344, Subhakrit, on the full moon tithi of the month Sravana, when there occurred a lunar eclipse. The passage runs thus : tamma tande Devaraya-maharayarige sasvata-punyaloka-prapty-arthavagi. This also clearly bears out the truth of the statement that the death of Devaraya I took place within or about one year before $. 1344. Vijaya-Bhupati was known by the names Vijaya-Raya and Vijaya- or Vira-Bukka-Raya (III). The earliest date for the king Devaraya II, tho son and successor of Vijaya-BhapatiRaya, is Subhakrit, s. 1345; that is, the reign of Vijaya-Bhapati-Raya did not extend over even a year; very likely he ruled for six months. Nuniz, who wrote from information which he got at a very late period of the history of Vijayanagara, states that Vijaya-Bhupati reigned for six years. Evidently he must have entered years in the place of months; for we saw above that the reign of Vijaya-Bhapati could not have exceeded 6 or 7 months. Mr. Vepkayya, placing reliance on the statement of Nuniz, writes: "Thus the interval between the latest known date of Devaraya I (A.D. 1417-18) and the accession of Devaraya II is about 2 years. It is therefore difficult to explain how Vira-Vijaya (Vijaya-Bukka or Vira-Bukka) 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 162. Ep. Carn., No. 80, MI., My. Ep. Carn., No. 29, Nr., Sh. Ep. Carn., No. 79, An., Bn. Ep. Carn., No. 70, Sh., Sh. Ep. Carn., No. 24, Gu., Yy.

Page #26
No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. 13 could have reigned six years, as stated by Naniz. Still more inexplicable is Mr. Rice's inscription, according to which Vira-Vijaya was the sovereign in Saka-Sumvat 1344, i.e. one year after the Acoession of his son Deparaya II. It may, of course, be supposed that Vira-Vijaya was consecrated king while his father was still alive and reigning, and the same might have been the case with Devariya II , . . .It may, therefore, be questioned if, during all the period of six years mentioned by Nuniz, Vijaya was actually reigning at the capital Vijayanagara." Against this surmise, we may remark that there is no precedent in the history of the first Vijayanagara dynasty for anointing a person before the death of his predecessor and that the guess is made on the supposition that Nuniz's statement is correct. As Naniz remarks, Vijaya did during his reign nothing which is worth mentioning. Devaraya II is known by the various names, Prandha-Dovaray, Abhinava vira-Devaraya, Vira-pratapa-Devaraya, Kumira-Devaraya and Devaraya who was pleased to witness the elephant hunt. His reign commenced, as already stated, in s. 1345, Sobhakrit, and it was a comparatively peaceful one; hence he was able to perform a large numb@r of mahadanas, sa laid down in the Dana-khanda. The Kalpalata-mahadana was performed in s. 1348; the Gosahasra-mahadana in s. 13493 and the Ratnadhenu- and Hemasvaratha-mahadanas in S. 1356.4 The chief governors of the provinces during his reign were as follows:- Srigirinatha-dova Odeyar of the Sankappa-Rayappanvaya and his son Rayappa Odeya were the governors of the Araga rajya; Goparaja, who was the king's confidant aud nephew by his sister Harima, governed the Tokal nadu (near Mulvayil); Pradbani Irugapra and Pradhani Mallarasa Odeya were successively governors of the Gutti-Gove rajya; while the Tamil country, with Marakatanagara as capital, was administered by Srigiri-bhapala, the king's brother. The important advisers of the king were the brothers Lakkappa and Madanna Dandanayakas. In one rocord it is stated that Devaraya II [ip the inscription Pratapa Raya.-H. K. S.] "received the throne from his elder sister," and the words employed in it are :- . nijagraja praptam anadi-rajyan sadhikrid-arthi-vraja-parijatah tasya Sinhala dev=iti bharya sarva-gun-aeraya ; whereas the wording of this passage in the document under consideration raus as follows: nij-agrajat prapta-Ghanadri-rajyah sarthikpitarthi jana parijatah tasya Siddhala-dev-iti bharya lakshana-samyuta. In the first inscription the name of the queen of Devaraya II is given, or has been read by Mr. L. Rice, as Sinhala-devi, whereas the second inscription reads distinctly Siddhala-devi. Under what circumstances Devaraya II got the Ghanadri kingdonu from his elder brother, and who this elder brother was, is not known; nor is it plain why this fact is not mentioned in records belonging to the reign of Devaraya II himself, but is found in those of his succeseors only; again, the reason for mentioning, long after he ruled over the whole empire and died, his obtaining the Ghanadri rajya, a portion only of his vast empire, is also not patent. Further researches alone could throw light on these points. It is believed by Drs. Kielhorn and Hnitzsch and Mr. Venkayya that Devarava II had a younger brother named Pratapa-Devaraya, that he governed the Marakatanagara pranta, that in $. 1346 (expressed by the chronogram tatvaloka) he made a certain grant and that he 1 Ep. An. Rep. for 1907, pp. 82-83, para. 54. Ep. Carn., No.11, Tin., Tm. *C. P. No. 20 of 1905, Madras Epigraphist's Collection ; see Ep. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 9. *C. P. No. 19 of 1905, ibid; see Ep. An. Rep. for the same year, p. 9. Ep. Carn., No. 121, M., My. * See Ep. Ind., Vol. 111, p. 86; List of 8. Indian Inscriptions, No. 487; and Ep. An. Rep. for 1904, p. 13, para. 22; ibid for 1906, p. 82, pers. 45.

Page #27
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. died in s. 1368, Kebaya-samvatsara. There is no ground for believing these conclusions, which are based exclusively upon only one document, the Satyamangalam plates. Excepting this solitary record, there is none which bears out the conclusions; there are a large number of inscriptions which give the genealogy of Devaraya II, in none of which is he said to have had a younger brother named Pratapa-Dovaraya. The following are the reasons against the tenability of those conclusions : 1. No other inscription beside the Satyamangalam plates mentions a younger brother of Davaraya II, named Pratapa-Devaraya II. Evidently the engraver of this grant has mis. written the expression pratapa-Davarayana instead of pratapa-Devarayasya (in l. 36). 2. In many inscriptions belonging to Devaraya II he is referred to as Vira-pratapaDevarasa, and it is unlikely that his younger brother also bore the same name. 3. In the same Saka year 1346 (which is also expressed by the same chronogram tatvaloku), and during the same cyclic year Krodhi-samvatsara, there lived and governed the province of Marakatanagara pranta another younger brother of Devaraya II, named Srigiri-Bhapala. This overlapping of the governorship of the same province by the two younger brothers of Devaraya seems to have driven Mr. Venkayya to identify Pratapa-deva-Raya, the imaginary younger brother, with Srigiri-Bhupala, the real brother of Devaraya II. 4: Both Devaraya II and his so-called younger brother Pratapa-Davaraya died in the year S. 1368, Ksha ya-samvatsara (ride No. 4.5 of Kielhorn's Inscriptions of S. India). If, as has been surmised by Mr. Venkayja, Pratapa-deva-Rasa be the same as Srigiri. Bhapala and this younger brother was the assassin of Devaraya II (as recorded by Abdur Rassak), Pratapa-dova-Raya alias Srigiri-Bhupala should have been slain on the day he atteinpted the life of Devaraya II, that is, in A.D. 1442; for we are told by Abdur Rasark that this event took place some time between November 1442 A.D. and April 1443 A.D. Dovaraya died in S. 1368 (1446 A.D.), that is, he survived this event by three years. So it is impossible for both Devaraya II and his brother Pratapa-deva-Raya to have died in the same year. Nuniz has it that the king Devariya II died in six months from the effects of the wounds inflicted by the villain. Nuniz is certainly incorrect in his statement; for Abdur Rassak had audience with the king in December A.D. 1443, more than six months after this dastardly attempt on the life of the king. From a number of inscriptions we learn that Vijaya-Raya II alias Immadi Devaraya or Mallikarjana had already succeeded to the throne and was ruling as emperor at Vijayanagara in s. 1368, Kshaya-samvatsarai-a fact which corroborates my conclusion that Dovaraya II died in the year s. 1368, Kshaya. An aggressive war against Vijayanagara was waged by Ala-ud-din in A.D. 1435, according to Ferishta. And Abdur Rassak states that Dannaik (that is, Lakkanoa Dandanayaka) "departed on an expedition to the kingdom of Kulburga, of which the cause was that the king of Kulburga, Sultan Ala-ud-din Ahmad Shah, upon learning the attempted assassination of Deo Rai, and the murder of the principal officers of State, was exceedingly rejoiced, and sent an eloquent deputy to deliver this message: 'Pay me 700,000 varahas, or I will send a world. subduing army into yone country and will extirpate idolatry from its lowest foundations." The expedition of the Dannaik might perhaps be in retaliation for the previous incursions of Ald-ud-din into the Vijayanagara territory Dovaraya II was succeeded by his son Mallikarjuna, otherwise known also as Vijaya-Raya II, Immadi Devaraya and Praudha Devariya, in the year $. 1368, Kshaya. He was born to Davaraya II by the grace of the god Mallikarjuta of Sriparvata (that is, Srisailam) and was therefore named after that god. His mother was Ponnala-deri. The chief minister and 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, pp. 306 ff. * Ep. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 82, para. 45. Ep. Carn., No. 107, Sr., My. * A Forgotten Empire, p. 75. Ep. Carn., No. 65, Nr., Sb.

Page #28
No. 2.1 SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA SAKA-SAMVAT 1383 17 councillor of the king was Timmanna Dandanayaka. Early in his reigo, S. 1371, Mallikarjuna made a mahadanal About this time the Saluvas were getting to be powerful. We hear of Saluva Siramallaya-deva Maharaya, son of Mallagangaya-deva Maharaya, making grants to the god Venkatesa at Tirumala (Tirupati) in $. 1371. Again, in the south Saluva Tirumalayyadeva Maharaya is found remitting a number of taxes on & group of villages in favour of temples. He is son of Salava Ganduraja Udaiyar and brother of Saluva Narasimha, the usurper. There was already in S. 1381 trouble in connection with Saluva Narasimha-deva, which necessitated the stay of the king with his trusted minister Timomanna Dandanayaka, in Penugonda, the head-quarters of the province administered by Narasimha.. In the beginning of the reign of Mallikarjuna, according to the Sanskrit drams Garigadasa. pratapa-vilasa, the city of Vijayanagara was besieged by the allied forces of the Gajapati and the Sultan of the South, who had been defeated on a previous occasion. It is stated that Mallikarjuna routed the enemy so thoroughly that the two allied kings just escaped with their lives. Mr. Venkayya surmises that the Gajapati must be king Kapilesvara of Orissa, who reigned from A.D. 1434-1470.5 In the year s. 1386 a son was born to Mallikarjuna; the inscription in which this fact is mentioned states that a grant was made on the day of giving a name to the child (nama-kara. nam); however, it does not mention what name was given to the child. Mallikarjuna appears to have died in the year $. 1387, Vyaya-samvatsara, leaving behind an infant sou not more than twelve months old. Virupaksha, according to the doonment under consideration, ascended the throne by the prowess of his arms, in the year s. 1388. He was the son of Devaraya II by his queen Siddhala-devi. Evidently there must have been, regarding the accession to the throne, some dissension in the kingdom between the party representing the infant son of Mallikarjuna and Virapaksha, and in it Virupaksha may have slain a number of persons, including perhaps the child of Mallikarjuna; this songuinary act is perbaps glorified by him as "the prowess of his arms" in acquiring the throne. In the reign of Virupaksha Saluva Narasimha was practically independent, and his subordinates offered donations to temples for his merit. It is mentioned in the Safwabhyudaya that Saluva Narasimha is said to have stationed his reserve army (mulabala) at Chandragiri, and with a select few to have conquered Kalinga ; then he turned towards the south and subjugated all the princes of the Chola-desa; the Pandya king is said to have sued for peace, and the kings of Ceylon and other islands were anxious to secure his friendship. He also defeated two Sabara chiefs, the dependents of a Bhinduraya. He then proceeded to Benares ; the kings of the several countries on his way became his tributaries. Accompanied by these kings, Narasimha visited Vetipura and Benares. At Benares all the kings assembled and anointed Narasimha as "Emperor of the World." This ceremony was conducted in the temple of the god Visvanatha. Then he returned homewards, visiting Venkatadri and presenting tbo god Venkatesa with very costly ornaments. From the above it becomes clear that Narasimba was enlisting the sympathies of all the kings in and out of the Empire of Vijayanagara, which must have alarmed the adherents of the ruling sovereign of the Empire and made them protest against his insubordination to the -king. Saluva Narasimha may have gone on a pilgrimage to Benares as a diplomatic move, and his admirers may have crowned him there as "Emperor of the World." Virapaksba may have enjoyed some amount of peace in his kingdom during the absence of Saluva Narasimha. But in S. 1407 Saluva Narasimha was in real possession of the throne of Vijayanagara; No. 54 of Tamkur taluk distinctly states that Rajadhiraja-raja paramesvara-praudha. 1 Ep. Carn., No. 11, Sr., My. > No. 23, pp. 117-119 of 8. II., Vol. II. . Ej. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 82, para: 47. 2 No. 252 of 1904 of the Modrne Epigraphist's collection. * Ep. Car., No. 12 Md., My., and No. 59, Ma., My. . Ep. Cars., Nc, 206, T., Sb.

Page #29
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. prutapa-Narafiriga-rayaru was reigning in $. 1408 at Vidyanagari, seated on the diamond throne. Thus ended the first Vijayanagara dynasty. A good deal of theorising regarding & number of so-called successors of Mallikarjana and Vird paksha is seen in the Annual Reports of the Madras Epigraphist. It is said therein that Mallikarjum may have had a son named Immadi Praudha-deva-Raya, another named Virupaksha and so on. There is absolutely no place for any of these, since the whole period is properly covered by the reigns of the kings enumerated above. It is to be feared that there may be mislections in the inscriptions relied upon by the Epigraphist, which would appear to have misled him into antenable theorisings. The immediate objeot of the grant is the gift of the village of Sirumanatukaru to the god Mallikarjuna of Srigiri, that is, Srisailam, with which it was intended that the various items of the expenses of the temple (such as the ariga, rarga, etc.), of the fortnightly and monthly festivals (utsavas) and the feeding of mendicants should be met. The year, month and other astronomical details given fix the moment of the coronation of Virupaksha. The beneficiary in this grant appears to be one Srilinga-chakresvara, an ascetic who is said in the document to have been then living in Benares with the divine ganas of Kailasa and the ganas on earth beginning with Mahan (?) and who was feeding the mendicants who visited srisailam. For a long time past the Janigamas, or Lingayat priests, would seem to have been connected with the temple of Srisailam. The earliest inscriptions in the Srisailam temple belong to the reign of the Kakatiya Prataparudra Maharaja, and are dated s. 1234 and 1235,8 The earlier of the two mentions the country in which Srisailam is situated as the Kam nadu, the same as the Kannnadot of our insoription; the other states that "Isvaracharya of Arasa matha and Aradhya Preggada gave a deed of declaration in the presence of all the great Mahesvaras of Srikailag (1.6. Srisailam), who had met together in the mukha-mandapa of the Virabhadra temple attached to the Gana matha for the purpose of managing the affairs of the temple of Mallikarjuna-deva"; and feeding of lay devotees and ascetics was even in those daye very much cared for. In S. 1379 a certain Demnarasavve, & servant of the palace of Vira-pratapa Praudhrdova-Raya, made arrangement for the feeding of five Jarigamas daily. There are some other inscriptions which also mention donations made by people for feeding Jarigamas.6 No. 44 of 1915 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection refers to five Jarigama mathas in Srisailam, the names of which are gathered to be Saranga matha, Gana matha, Arasa matha, Kala matha and Basava matha. Another inscription of the Srisailam temple, dated $. 1440, "registers that a certain Parvatayya' (he belongs to the Saluva lineage) and his wife, were 'adherents of Siddhabhikshavritti Ayyangaru. From the predominance of the Jarigama element in the insoriptions we may assert, as has already been done above, that Jarigamas played a very impurtant part in the temple of Srisailam. The Siddhabhikshavfitti Ayyangaru mentioned above would in all likelihood be the Srilinga-chakresvara alias Siddhabhikshavsitti Ayya referred to in our record. Perhaps he was granted the privilege of supervising the objects of the gift and also utilizing a portion of the income for feeding, under his auspices, a number of ascetics. The Kurnool District Manual states that even to-day the pujas are done to the god Mallikarjuna by the Jargamas. The author of the Manual writes, " In 1840, when the Government ceased their connection with the temples, the pagoda was handed over to Sri Sankaracharya as its warder. This priest now leases the revenues and does not keep the temple buildings in good order. The pujarts are Janganas." He also states that there is at present a Jarigama high priest of Srisailam, who is said to keep some inscriptions (copper-plates P). 1 Ep. Carn., No. 54, Tm., Tr. " See Rp. Ind., Vol. III, p. 36, and footnote 8 thereon; Ep. An. Rep. for 1910, p. 113, para. 53: Rp. An Rep. for 1891-92, p. 9; Ep. 41. Rep. for 1911, p. 84, pira. 52. . Nou 27 and 86 of 1915 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection. * No. 28 of 1915, ibid. Nos. 38, 36, etc. of 1915, ibid. * No. 12 of 1915, ibid. Kurnool District Manual by Narhari Gopalakristnamali Chetty, pp. 144-145. Ibid, p. 183.

Page #30
No. 2.] SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. The boundaries of Sirumanatnkur, which in the Kannada portion is called simply Atukara, granted to the god Mallikarjuna are given as follows: On the east-Gollala Pinnapuram (due east of Atmakur) Anantapura (south-east of A.) Brahmala Pinnapura (east of A.) and on the north-east-Penjara-madugu. Kam nadu Pratapagiri rajyam botparatam Brigiri Anantapura Brand Anantapura The following table gives the situation and identification of all the places mentioned in this inscription: Name as found in the Inscription. Pinnapura and Brahmala Pinnapura Karivena Duddyala Nandikunta. Ramapnra Indre vara. Atukuru Do. Anantapura (south-east of A.) Karivena sime (south-west of A.) Duddyala sime (is west of A.) Nandikunta hola (is north-west of A.) Netipala hola Ramapurada hola (north-east of A.) Indresvarada hola Tungabhadra Virupaksha's temple. Nakudi Poturajupalli hola } Modern name. Srisailam Portion of the Kurnool District surrounding Sriparvatam. ditto Ditto Brahma Anantapura Pinnapura Kurnool Ditto District. Ditto Taluka. ditto. Naudikotkur. Ditto. Ditto. 19 Kariena Ditto Dudyala Ditto Nandikunta Ditto Ramapura Ditto Indre vara Ditto Atmakuru Ditto The river which marks the northern boundary of the Madras Presidency. A famous temple, the presiding deity of which is Sri Virupaksha, the family god of the Vijayauagara kings, situated in Hampi on the banks of the Tungabhadra. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. I am not able to identify Netipala hola, Poturajupalli and Penjara-madugu. The engraver of the grant was the smith Viranacharya, son of Muddanacharya, who was also entitled to two shares in the grant. The record onds, as usual, with imprecatory vorses and the sign-manual of the king, Sri Virupaksha, in Telugu-Kannada characters. 0 2

Page #31
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. . TEXT. [Metres: vv. 1 to 3, Anushtubh ; v. 4, Sardulavikridita; vv. 5 and 6, Amshtubh ; v. 7, Upajati; v. 8, Anushtubh ; v. 9, Upajati; v. 10, Sardalavikridita; vv. 11 and 12, Anushtubhv. 18, Upajati v. 14 and 15, Anushtubhv. 16, Upajati%3 v. 17, Anushkabhi vv. 18 and 19, Upajati vv. 20 to 27, Anushtubh; vv.28 and 29, Sardalavikridita v.30 to 37, -4 mushfubh ; vv. 33 to 44, Anushubh ; v. 45, Salini.) First Plate; Second Side. 1 zrIgaNAdhipataye namaH [*] namastaMgaziravicaMdracAmaracAra2 ve / trailokya nagarAraMbhamulasthaMbhAya' saMbhave // [1] madAmordabhrama3 iMganivAraNakarojvala [*] avyAhnaNapativizvaM vizvavighnani4 vAraNa: [2*] pratyujvalamudArAMgaM tuSTikAyaM bibharti yaH / sa(9) pA. 5 yAdakhilaM vizvaM viSNuraSa (:) sanAtanaH / / 3*] asti zrIkamalAla6 yAnujatayA dIvyan nabhomaMDale nakSatrAdhipatiH prabhA7 bhiranizaM dimaMDalollAsaka / dorAbdhiprabhava: kalA8 nidhiriti khyAtaH sudhAMzuH khayaM maulau yasya vibhUSaNatva9 magamacchaMbhIrbhavAnIpateH / 4] tasyAnvaye ha' saMjAto yada10 nAmamahIpatiH / tadaMzajena bhUreSA vAsudevena pAli11 tA [5] [bhUdasminmahAvaMza prabhUtabhujavikramaH / saMjAtala12 mosaMpanna: saMgamo nAma bhUpati: [*] vijitya manakhilAn ja13 gadruhaH () sa modate vIravilAsasaMzrayaH / samasta vidyAni14 puNaH pratApo dharmakabhU[*] sarvakalAsu kovidaH / / 7*] prabhUdasmA. 15 mahAbhUpAhukkarAyamahIpatiH [*] pracaMDataradordaDakhaDitA"16 rAtivikramaH [ 8*] karnATalakSmI[:*] savilAmamAsa yasmin mahIye 17 mahanIyakottau [*] bhUmistathaivApa vasaMdharAtvaM sthireti nAma 18 prathamaM guNodhaiH / [*] kSoNopAlanameva karttamanizaM jAtau trilokA19 dhipAvakIya ca bukkarAyanapatau" potAMbarezAvubhau [*] nAmA 20 cApi tayoH prasiddhimagamadbhavallabha: zrIyutaH sarvA sAgarame21 khalAM bhuvarmimA saMpAlayan dovyati [ 1..] rAjA hariharAkhyosau mahAdA 1 From the imprersions and the originals. ? The anusvara is used instead of the varga-panchama, & in other in.criptions. * Read 'mUlarUmbhAya. * Read zambhave. * Read madAmoda vala: also atyucadeg at beginning ofr.3. * Read laaslt| caugandhi'. - Read svayaM. * Read yaya. * Resd hi. 10 The present tense is here employed instead of the past. 1 Read khasitA". - Read kAMTa. " Read degkauau . " Read kRpatI. * Real potAmbarazA. " Read bhumimAM.

Page #32
No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. 22 nAni SoDaza / vidhAya lakSmosaMpadro bhAti sarvaguNAzrayaH / [11] 23 tasya melAMbikAjAne[:] prAdurAzo[*] yasodhanaH / pratApadeva Second Plate ; First Side. 24 rAyAkhya(:)stanayo vinayAnvita: [ 12*] pratApa[va]nhI parijaMbhamANe zuSkA 25 sturuSkA api yasya rAnaH / ripukSitIMdrA (:)drAzca nirastadhairyAH kAMtA26 ravalmokakRtAtmarakSAH / / 13*] tasya demAMbikAbhartuH putra zuttuniSu27 dana: / vidyAvina[ya*]saMpaMno' (f)vIro vijayabhUpatiH / / 14*] tasya nArA28 yaNIdevyA utpannaH subhalakSaNaH' / pratAparAya ityAkhyA29 magamatta pArthivottamaH / / 15*] guNairaNa kairavanItasmin" 30 virAjamAna: suktatAptakIrthiH / nijAgrajAt prAptadhanAdi31 rAjyaH sArthokatArthI janapArijAtaH / [16*] tasya siddhaladevo32 ti bhAryA lakSaNasaMyutA [*] lakSmInArAyaNasyeva jAtA hi ja33 gadaMbikA / [17] tasyAM siva: prAdurabhUhaNAlyo nAma virUpA31 rati prasiddhaH / rAjAdhirAjaH kSitipAlamauli(:)vaMdA36 nyamUrthi karuNakasiMdhaH / / 18*] nija(prata) pratApAdadhigatya 36 rAjyaM samastabhAgyai [:*] parisevyamAnaH / khaDgAgrataH sarva. 37 ripUnvijitya sa modate voravilAsabhUmiH / 18] khilIlatasura38 cANI drAvitAMbhramahIpatiH / hiMdurAyasuravANavirAja-" 39 bhujagovataH / / 2."] vairirAjagajeMdrANAM paMcAsyaH parabhitiktat / []40 tu panasudhAbhAnu ityAdivirudovata: [.. 21*] suNgbhdraasritor| vi. 41 rUpAkSasya saMvidhau / pitraya siMhAsanaM prApya pAlayaMtravanomimAM / / 22.] 42 NyanokAgragaNyesI virUpAkSakSitIzvara: [*] dharmasthAnagate[:] sadbhiH saM43 yato dharaNIsuraiH [2] zAlivAhananirNItazakavarSakramAgate / vakha 44 TaguNabhUyukto pArthivAkhye ca vatsare / / 24*] kArttikAkhye ca mAsesmi I Read prAdurAsaudyaze. * Read putrazatruviSadana:* Read mo." 10 Read ranekai. " Rand lo . - Read "mUrtiH " Read zatru, 1 Read nidhI. >> Road gagyo . * Read vI. - Read panI. . Read khyA. 11 Read a. 16 Read fra I Read 'vAcasvirAna. . 20 Read 'bhAnuri. 20 Read piyaM. * Read vava. - Read "mANe. * Read devyAmu. . Read degmagamat. - Read kauti " Read nAcA. 9 Read bhauti. 1 Read degsarittIra. * Rend pAlaya vanaumimAma.

Page #33
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.xv. 45 basita pNcmiitithau| rAjAdhirAja[:*] sarvajJo rAjJAM parama*JcaraH [25] 46 virUpAkSacitIpAlo virUpAkSasya saMnidhau [1] nijapAbhiSeka. 47 sya puNyakAlo' nRpottamaH [24] pratApAyavikhyAtagirI rAjye ta. Second Plate; Second Side. 48 thaiva ca / kaMvADau zirumaNAkhyAtAtukUriti vizrutaM [ // 27*] 49 kailA[sa*]khita eva 'saMbhuradhunA zrIparvate sarvadA pArvatya[[*] saha saMva.. 50 sanatimudA' lokatrayaM pAlayan / yastiSTatyatha tasya sevakavi. 51 dhau zroliMgacakrezvaraH zroman parvatamallikArjanamahAdevasya pA52 dArcakaH // 28 kaila[*]sopari ye sthitAmaragaNA--1 vA puthivyA ca yA' mu. 53 khyA[:*] sihagaNA (1) mahanprabhRtayaH te[:] sAImadyApi yaH [] vAra[*]Nasyadhi54 vAsatAmadhigataH zroparvateyaM mudA zrIsihapratipaMbavaibhavata55 yA bhikSApravattiti ca / / 28*] aMgaraMgAdibhogAya parvamAsotsavAya ca [] 56 tapakhibha-vadAnAya virUpAkSakSitIzvaraH // 3.*] dadau svAbhimatA57 vAtya (te) zrIgirI sacivAsine / pratApAkhyagire rAjye varAhANAM 58 catuzataM" [31] aSTarAparivikhyAta ghAtakaratinicitaM / vi. 59 rupAcaparaM ceti pratinAnA" vidhAya ca / / 32*] sahiri"] syodakadA. 60 nadhArApUrva yathAvidhi / nidhinikSepavAryazma pati61 NyAgAmisaMjJakaM [33] siddhasAkhyamiti khyAtamaSTabhogaizca" saM. 62 yutaM / kukhyArAmAdisaMyuktaM samastabalisaMyutaM / / 34*] da63 do parvatasaMsthasya mallikAjuna nAmata: [*] dIvyamAna64 sya [de ]vasya virUpAnacitIzvaraH / 35*] tapasvI saca saMtaSTa"65 saMyutaH parayA mudA / rAjAnamAziSaM ca ciraM. 66 jIvI bhavaviti // [21] testhe":*] samanvitAcinairdikSu prAcyAdiI Read 'kAla. - Read zambhu'. - Read vasati * Read degvyatha. * Read zrImatparvata'. * There is here & blank which must be filled by 4. Rather ET; for in Telugu inscriptions the phrase Kailasamu mindi dyava-prithvi-mahamahattu-mukhyamaina-bhikshavritti often occurs in descriptions of Vira. Saiva teachers.-H. K. S.] Note the double Sandhi in feat. - Read pRthivyAlayA. * Read degpratipanna .. * Read bhikSApravauti. 10 There is here a blank which has to be filled by agferit se. 11 Anusvara is used always instead of #. - Read degviNyAtamAtu. in Rend nAma. - Read degcApi 1s Read khyAteraSTa " Read kArjuna. 1 Read saMtuSTi. 18 Read . 1Read saMstaH Read bimai.

Page #34
2 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 18 20 22 288288888 zAyapanaye namaH mulakhAcarAcama nivAH suvAtivaMta anurAgI zikAyatatriyAsa khillI varatI sanAtanaH asipha malIna tele pita ilolAsa kA patra vaH kRta tAtiraprAtaH sUyAsuHkhayA mauloM yasAditu maga manAta vAlI saba peta saMto nAma patitAsudeveta pAi 62 64 Srisailam Plates of Virupaksha: Saka 1388. saMyutaH toga lAsa 4 F. W. THOMAS 2 marA zrI saMta saMgamAnAmapatiH rAtuna pilA hAsamora tI talAsasarA yAsa bhastati ghaTi pIka sarva pAlakAMtima rAya mahIpatiH do upADa titika gaphalATa ladamI bilAsa mAsa yasmina mahI nayI tAmisra vA nAma maMga pAlana maMtaka matirAno 18 pAkIcI cApi tayo: prasiddhimagamanaH putraH sAgara meM namimAM saMpala mAnavI rAviyA yatna ra mahAda ya ii. b. 6 8 10 12 2 48 vAsaMtAsa utAra paratatAta saMtamAlota pAlanA paritapta50 maMtra mahAna sAdhA gAmayaH sAI madyAniyA vo mAyA vAsanAmaya gataH pavateya mudasati tena dAla-vAmaMga gAto gAya vartamAnA parAta janAvarAta 58 savitA pAraga catarA anavarata sAtata purANa saMvidA yAyAdikA vayIcA dhAvAniyAna he pavAryaramana AgAmi kAMsi samiti marAsa disAsamasta balasaMyutA saMta mAna mAvasa tIrata : pIyAyaM jhana mAra 135 14 16 20 22 48 52 54 58 00 02 84 66 ** "mInArAya 68 lADa vAlI bhani68 tApasI meM naja nAma 70 24 zrAyAtyatra nayA niyamita ghAma 24 yastI yAMta kAmasya 28 vidyAvinA vijaya tupatinA 26 28 30 32 34 36 38 40 42 44 46 72 74 78 78 80 82 84 88 ii a. 90 yAnI devI mAtA 28 magamapA vAtra vanIta lesmina vimAnaH sukRta prakAi sAthIcI anupAta rAsala timIsaMyutAstrI nAnAsAha yunolatAnA saMyupAdhikAravA sa te paMcamI ? gherA thAna vizvAdyAsa tI palAti pApAnidhAna "kAmAvara ta manale kaH vIra napAlanamA isAnupAtAta muvA taMtu maharAmA yarivartI ha zAdI titi 88 bhAvasuM sAmAnayadhamata patIyavAdI navina 06 sidhaunA gAvapA asiddha gajaciMga atipAla mauliH vaidA 34 kAya pratApAdAya gatA masta nAgose vAgA nakSa gAgRtaHsata tAsamodatetI vAsalAta vAyumA- 38 galata: gAtasa yAtAyAtuM gatAsAcI pAva pAnyAtAsAparyata mimI namasa mAta 111. kina sAmAna vanasa maMgenAdyAlA mesa holI memena nAmA holI me me nara' dekhana holsA maMge nakaDiyAnA polamAra nima meM nara titi mAnu zanivAra sAmanA tethI mAtA manuH santi pApyAma yahI SCALE TWO-FIFTHS 30 32 36 40 42 44 48 72 74 78 78 W.GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. 80 82 84 88 88 90

Page #35
Seal ENLARGED ONE HALF

Page #36
No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388. 67 cakramAta [1] sImAno(ya)syAhArasva likhyate dekhbhaassyaa|[17] 68 [ ka]cADavoLagaNa' pAtukUrugrAmada catusImeya' vi [va]ra mU69 Dalu golapinA(puvA)purada sIme mera anaMtapu70 rada sIme mera brAMjhalapiMbApurada' sIme mera / Third Plate; First Side. 71 bAla anaMtapurada sIme mera karivena mI72 me mera / dudadyAlasIme mere naMdikuMTaholasI. 78 me mera netipaleholasIme mera rAmApurada 74 holasIme mera iMdrezvarada holasImege bUrugame76 ra nakUDipoturAjapaliya hola mere some sA76 nyAdali peMjaramaDuge mera iMtidu sirumalAtukUri77 gai pratinAma virUpAkSapurada catusImA / bhAradvAjIDavo dhImAn ci78 satammatanUbhavaH [*] bar3haco gaMgaNAryosau vRttimekAmihAyute // [38] 79 kAzyapo yAjuSo dhImAn nAraNAryatanUbhavaH / / *] rAyasAdhiparaMgA80 yo vRttihayamihAzte // [38] tvaSTA zrImuhaNAcAryasUnu[:] zA. 81 sanalekhakaH [*] vIraNa: muguNo dhImAn vRttihayapatizca ya[:] [40] 82 da[r*]napAlanayormadhye dAnAccheyonupAlanaM [*] dAnAtsvargamavA83 proti pAlanAdacyutaM padaM / / 41*] vadatA paradattAM vA yo hareta vasuMdha84 rA[m / *] SaSTivarSasahasrANi viSThAyAM ja[*]yate krimi: / / 42] zvadatA higuNaM 85 puNyaM paradattAnupAla" paradatta[*]pahAreNa svadattaM niSphalaM 86 bavet" // [43*] ekaiva bhaginI loke sarveSAmeva bhUbhujAM [*] na bhojyA na 87 karapAya' vipradattA vasuMdharA // [44] sAmAnyoyaM dharmasetu nRpA-1 88 NAM kAle kAle palanIyo bhava[f]: [*] sarvAnetAn bhAvinaH pArthive. 89 ndrA[na] bhUyo bhUyo yAcate rAmacaMdraH // 90 zrIvirUpAkSa" I Read kaMgAI. * Read zA... - Read khadattA. " Read khadattAda. M Read bhvet| " Rend pAlanIyI. * Rend catummImeya. . Read brAhmalapinApura. * Read catumaumA. * Read "mekAmihA. * Read vaSTi varSa * Read biTAyA. 1 Read degpaalnm| 13 Rend v. " Read cA. " Read degsetu'. 17 Written in Telugu-Kannada characters.

Page #37
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. L. 1. Adoration to Ganadhipati. Verse 1. Adoration to Sambhu. V.2. Adoration to Ganapati. V. 3. Adoration to Varahamurti. V. 4. The moon, which is an ornament on the crown of Sambhu, being born with Lakshmi from the ocean of milk, shines in the sky under the name of kalanidhi. V. 5. In the lineage of this moon was born a king named Yadu. This earth was ruled by Visudova, born in the family of Yadu. Vv. 6-9. In this great race was born a powerful king, named Sangama; this king, who was well-versed in all soiences, who was famous and charitable, having defeated his enemies, who were a pest to the earth, lived in happiness. From him was born the king BukkaRaya, who conquered his enemies by the prowess of his arms. Under this king the goddess of Prosperity, namely the Karpata kingdom, was happy, and the earth justified her names vanndhard and sthira. V. 10-11. As if the lords of the three worlds, Hari and Hara, were born to rule this world in the form of a single person bearing their joint namos, Harihara the king, who was full of good qualities and favoured by the goddess of Fortune, was born to this king (Bukks) and reigned over the world as far as the shores of the seas, making the sixteen great gifts (mahadanas). Vv. 12-13. To this king, the husband of Melambika, was born a non, named Pratapadova-Raya. Even the powerful Tarashkas were dried up in the fire of the prowess of this king Pratapa-deva-Raya, and the enemy kings, having abandoned their courage, fled to forests, hid themselves in ant-hills and protected their lives. V. 14. Vijaya-Bhupati, who was learned and gentle, was born to Pratapa-deva-Raya, the husband of Demambika. V. 15-16. To Vijaya-Bhapati was born by his quoen Narayanambiki the prince named Pratapa-Raya, possessing several good qualities; he obtained the Ghanadri rajya (Penugonda territory) from his elder brother. Vv. 17-21. Just as the goddess) Lakshmi was the consort of (the god) Narayana, Siddhals-devi was the queen of this king. To her was born (the god) Siva himself under the name of Virupaksha. Having obtained the kingdom by his power and having conquered his enemies with his sword, this king reigoed with happiness. He possessed the birudas, the conqueror of the Suratrapa '; ho who drove the Andhra king'; who was the Suratrana among Hindu kings'; Tri-raja-blujagonnata ;' who was a lion to the elepbants, the enemy kings'; who produces foar in the minds of his enemies and is a moon to the lotuses, his enemies.' Vv. 22-37. Being seated upon the simhasana of his ancestors and surrounded by many good Brahmanas, the king Virupaksha made on the occasion of his coronation a gift of the village of Siruman-Atukura to the god Mallikarjuna of Sriparvata (Srisailam), on the fifth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Karttika in the year Parthiva, corresponding to the Saka year 1388, expressed by blu=1, guna=3, ashta=8 and vasus=8. This gift was made in the presence of the god Virupaksha on the bank of the river Tungabhadra; and it was received on behalf of the god Mallikarjuna by Sri Lingachakresvara, who was an adorer of the feet of this god of Sriparvata, who is Sambha himself come dowa with his consort Parvati from his abode, the Kailasa, to dwell on the mountain Sriparvata. Sri Lingachakresvara That is, she became a real repository of all precious gems and was made to be permanently in the possession of the kings of the Vijayanagara kingdom and not to change bande frequently. + Lotus flowers hlomom through the influence of the sun, but close up in the presence of the moon,

Page #38
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. 25 was living, at the time when the grant was made, at Kabi (Benares), surrounded by the divine ganas of Kailasa and by such siddha-ganas on earth as Mahan. He was conducting the feeding of ascetios in the temple at) Sriparvata, the glory of which act is acknowledged by Siddhas. A gift of four hundred varahas, produced from the Pratapagiri rajya, was made to the Lord of Srigiri (Srisailam) for the anga, ranga etc. bhogas, for the celebration of the fortnightly and the monthly festivals and for feeding ascetics, thereby intending that his desires might be fulfilled (by the grace of this god). The village of Atukuru or Ashtarapuri was granted under the nunne of Virupakshapura by the pouring of water on gold, so as to be enjoyed with the eight different kinds of enjoyments such as nidhi, nikshepa, etc., with the irrigation channels, gardens and all other sources of income (balis). The gift was gladly received by the ascetic (Sri Lingachakresvara), blessing the king so that he might live for a long time. The boundaries of the village, beginning from the east, are given below in the language of the country thus: Lines 68-77. Beginning from the east, the boundaries of Sirumala-Atukuru are Gollala Pinnapura, Anantapura, Brahmala Pinnapura, Brahmala Anantapura, Karivena sima, Dudadyala sima, Nandikunta-hola, Netipale-hola, Ramapurada hola, Indresvarada hola, and Nakuli Poturajupalli-hola; on the north-east, Penjara-madugu. These are the boundaries of Sirunala-Atukuru in the Kam nadu, a subdivision, according to the Sanskrit portion, of the Pratapagiri rajyu. Vv. 38-40. The following shares were allotted to the persons mentioned hereunder : No. Name of the person. Father's name, Veda. Gotra. Shares. 1 Ganganirya. . . . Chikka Tamina 2 Rangarya, Rayasadhipa . .Niranara 3 Virani, the engraver of the Muddana fasadi. . Rik . Yajus . . . Bharadvaja . Kisyapa. Total Vv. 41-45. The usual admonitory and imprecative verses. Line 90. The name "Sri-Viru paksha," tbe sign-manual of the king, is written in the Kannada alphabet. No. 3.--TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Mutgi is a village in the Bagewadi taluka of Bijapur, and appears on the Indian Atlas (1854), sheet 57, as "Mootgee," some 6 miles to the south-west of Bagewadi town, in lat. 16deg 31and long. 75deg 57'. Its ancient name, which is preserved in inscription A below, 1. 10, etc., was Murttage; in inscription B it appears as Muttage. It was formerly a place of con. siderable importance, being the chief town of the group called after it the "Murttage Thirty," forming part of the Tardavadi Thousand (below, A, 1. 10). It contains several inscriptions, two of which are now edited for the first time from ink-impressions bequeathed to the British Museum by the late Dr. Fleet. A transcript of B is given in the Elliot Collection, Vol. II, fol. 1648, of the Royal Aiatic Society's copy.

Page #39
26 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. A.-OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1110. This inscription is incised on a slab of stone, quadrangular in shape, surmounted by a top with curving sides. It stands, or stood, in the village; but I am unable to find any record of its location. On the top are some sculptures, viz. a cow with sucking calf on the proper right, and in the middle a linga on an abhisheka-stand, with the sun and moon above. The inscribed area is about 3 ft. 5 in. high and 2 ft. 8 in. wide. Lines 1-2 are engraved on the cornice. The character is good Kanarese of the period. The special cursive form of y appears in upanayanadol, 1. 8. The height of the letters is generally between in. and in.; line 3 seems to have been accidentally omitted and then filled in, as all the letters in it are very minute. The language is Old Kanarese; the introductory verse and the two concluding metrical formulae are Sanskrit. In respect of orthography we may note the use of the archaic in negaldam (1. 2), negald (1. 3), negalda (11. 4, 13, 16), ilda (1. 37), ald (1. 36), as against aldam (1.3), pogalut (1. 20), pogale (1. 33), pogalva (1. 42), alida (1. 46), velkum (1. 47), iligu (1. 47), nela-val (1. 45); the appearance of e where ordinarily we should expect i, viz. in age (11. 11, 30), irppenegam (1. 20), nilise (1. 21, bis), tamge (1. 32), and adegum (1. 47); the retention of initial p, except in hattu (1. 33, verse); and the use of the upadhmaniya, written exactly like r, in bhavinah-pdeg (1. 52). As regards lexicography, attention may be called to the following words: rajavati and rajanvati (11. 2-3), where the poet indulges in a play upon the difference of meanings, based upon Panini VIII. ii. 14 (cf. Siddhanta-kaumudi, 1902); mahati (1. 35), apparently meaning something like "the authorities "; Vaddavara (1. 40), on which see above, Vol. XII, p. 147, and Vol. XIII, p. 18. From the point of view of metre the record is somewhat unusual: for, with the exception of the opening verse (an Anushtubh), the two metrical formule at the end (respectively Anushtubh and Salint), and the short prose passages in the body of the document, the whole of it is in the Kanda metre. The artistic effect of this experiment does not seem to be particularly happy. The subject of the record is a grant for a Saiva sanctuary. The poet opens (vv. 2-4) with praises of Nurmadi-Taila (Taila II, the establisher of the Western Chalukya dynasty of Kalyani), to whom he gives his titles of Trailokyamalla and Ahavamalla. He then mentions Taila's son Satyasraya (v. 5), the latter's younger brother Dasavarman, and Dasavarman's son Vikramaditya [V] (v. 6). Vikramaditya had a chief preceptor, parama-guru, named Vishnu-bhatta, who received in fief the town of Murttage (vv. 7-11, 11. 6-13). In vv. 9 and 10 the donor is said to have been Vikramamka-Satyasraya: here we must take vikramiika as an ordinary adjective, rather than a personal name or official title, as there is no evidence that Satyasraya bore the biruda Vikramaditya. Vishnu-bhatta's son was the General Govinda, who received the title ripu-sarpa-Garuda, "a Garuda to the snakes his enemies" (11. 13-16); he begot the General Vishnu (v. 14), who begot the General Govindaraja, also entitled ripu-sarpa-Garuda (vv. 15-16). Govindaraja built a temple to the god Ramesvara at Murttage, and granted property for its endowment, the trustee being Yogesvara-pandita-deva, in the 4th year of the reign of Tribhuvanamalla, i.e. Vikramaditya VI; his younger sister Ponnakabbe contributed a field (11. 19-33). Govindaraja's son Vitta or Vishnudeva, having received from the authorities of Murttage a field in the midst of the town, petitioned Vikramaditya-deva, lord of Vardhamanapura, the Mahamandalesvara ruling over the Murttage Thirty, and the latter's wife, a daughter of the Yuvaraja Mallikarjuna-deva, "son of the Chalukya emperor," and these two See on the history of this family Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 428 ff. On the face of it this would seem to mean that Mallikarjuna was the son of the reigning sovereign, ie. Vikramaditya VI.

Page #40
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. 27 accordingly obtained from King Tribhuvanamalla (Vikramiditya VI) & grant of the land for the endowment of the temple (ll. 33-39), in purauanoe of which Vishnudeva in the 35th year of the reign of Vikramaditya VI formally made over the estate to the trusteeship of Achalesvara-pandita-deva (11. 39-41). Vishnudeva made the grant in concert with his wife Kommala-devi (v. 23); the estate consisted of 24 mattar in the midst of Murttage (v. 24). As we bave seen, the record contains two dates. The first of these is: the 4th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Siddhartha; the new-moon of Pashya, Monday; the uttarayana-sankranti and an eclipse of the sun (11. 26-27). This date is not quite regular. Excluding the week-day and sankranti, the details correspond to Thursday, 26th December, A.D. 1079, when the given tithi ended about 2 h. 50 m. after mean sunrise, and an eclipse of the sun actually took place 2 h. 47 m. after mean sunrise. But the uttarayana-sathkranti or Makara-samkranti of that year occurred 19 h. after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 24th December. However, Mr. Sewell, who with much kindness has revised my oaloulations of the dates in this paper, has pointed out to me that, if the calculation had been for the mean Makara-sankranti, the latter would fall at 5 h. 28 m. after mean sunrise on Wednesday, 25th December; and, as mean new-moon occurred 23 h. 34 m. after mean sonrise on the same date, the tithi might hence have been connected with the Wednesday. But there was no eclipse actually visible, and it seems unlikely that there should be a mention of an eclipse in connection with mean tithis. The second date is : the 85th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Vikrita; the full-moon of Karttika; & Saturday; an eclipse of the moon (II. 39-40). These details correspond regularly to Saturday, 29th October, A.D. 1110, when the given tithi ended 10 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise, and there was a total lunar eclipse, beginning 10 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise (Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon, p. xxvi). Geographical references in this record are few. Murttage, i.e. Mutgi, is repeatedly men. tioned ; and in 1. 10 we learn that it was the first town of thirty (called from it the Murttage Thirty) in the Tardavadi Thousand (seo Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 269). The mention of the local cumple of Ramesvara moves the poet in v. 18 to compare it with the famous sanctuary of Ramesvara at Setu, Adam's Bridge. The Mahamandalasvara Vikramaditya-deva bears the title Vardhamana-puravar-adhisvara, "lord of Vardhamana best of cities," which is probably to be identified with Wadhwan, in the Jhalavad division of Kathiawar (see above, Vol. VI, pp. 195, 196 n. 1). TEXT, [Metres : vv. 1, 30, Anushtubh; vv. 2-29, Kanda ; v. 31, Salini.] 1 Om [ll] Namas-tunga-siras-chambi-chandra-cha mara-charave trailokya-nagar Arambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhave 1 [10] Sri-mahitam vijita-ripu-stoman Trailokyamallan-Ahava% mallar bhuma-balar Chalukya-sikhamaui negaldar pratapi Nurmmadi-Tailam || : [2] Raj-adhirajan-amalina-tejam rajavatiy-enisid-1 Vasumatiyain bhrajishan Taila-rajam 3 rajanvatiy=enisidam parakramadindan | [3*) Tamn=ane taina gosane tamna jasam tamna pesare negald-esevinegam munnire morey-one Sauryy Ornatanzaldar dharitriyar Taila-nfipar || [4] Abrita-budha-nidhi sakals4 jan-asrayan-ene negaldi Taila-bhapatige jagad-visruta-yasan-enisida Satykarayanaditya-tejan=agia-tandja || [5*] Tad-andFrom the ink-impressions. * Denoted by a spiral symbol.

Page #41
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 5 jan=&varyya-sauryyam vidita-yasam dharmma-martti Dasavarmme-nsipan tad-apatyam vikrama-guna-sadanam vijit-ari Vikramaditya6 npipa || [6] A ntipara parama-garuv=abhimana-dhanan-adhita-voda-vedamga vidya-nidhi vipra-kul-ambara-bhanuv-anushthati Vi7 shnu-bhattam posari[ro] [7] Pravidita-shat-karmma-ratam trivedi Gautama kul-abdhi-varddhana-sitamsa visuddha-charitan-eradeneya Vasi8 shtha Vishnu-bhattan-elege varishtha | [8] A Vishnu-bhatta-vibhage maha-ribhavan vikram-Imkan-upanayanado!=urvvi-vinntam Satyasraya-de9 var Murttageyan-obedu dakshine-gotta || [9] Anta sakala-dig-vivarttita-kirtti Chalukya-chakravartti samasta-bhuvan-asrayarh Satyasray&10 devam Tarddavadi-sasirada baliya muvattara modala badam Murttageyam tambra-gasana-sit-atapatra-chamar-adi vividha-rajyA11 chihna-sahitam tribhog-abhyantara-siddhiyim sarva-namasyam=age kude padedu (1) Jnana-mayam vidri-nidhi tan=enisida Vishnu-bhatta-vibhu 12 madida dhatri-nutam=enisida Murttage manarbbara bharanam-agraharam sara || [10] Tane chaturddasa-vidya-sthanam Chalukya13 chakravarttige manya-sthanam=enalu perar=im baralen=arppare Vishnu-bhattan oregam doregn (119] Ene negalda Vishnu-bhattana tanubhavam 14 sastra-Sastra-paripatan-uurv vi-jana-vinuta-guna Govinda-nibham Govim dan=nkhila vibudh-ananda [12] Govinda-chamupati vidya-varddhi Cha15 ukya-chakravarttiyol-eney=embi vibha vaman-arjjisidan=ad= vannipud-in tadiya-mahim-omnatiya || [13"] Anta maha-pra16 charda-daindan yaka-vibhatiyan=appa-keyda ripu-sarppa-Garudan=enisi negalda || Govimdana magan-akhila-kala-vidan=a pratima17 saury yan-achalita-dhairyyar kavam mage-vuge badidod-Ivam samgrama-jishnu Vishnu-chamupa | [14] Atana magan-amala-yasnu=abhita-ina18 nain sauryya-sali nischala-dhairyyat niti-vidam sakala-gun-opetam Guvimda rajan=irjjita-teja || [15*] Ripu-sarppa-Garudan=abita-dvipa-kesa19 ri subhata-jana-nutar vira-sri-lapan-abja-dyumani param-tapan-agadrisan-agama sahasar Govimda [16] A vibhu Murttageyo!=8820 kal-avani kay-mugidu pogalut-irppe(rppi)negaineatisthavaram-ene Ramesvara-devara degalaman=artthiyim madisida || [178] Bhavipod-ene 21 Setuvinolu Ravana-ripu nilise(si) nimda Ramosvaramum pavanam-ene Murttageyo!= Govindam nilisesi) ninda Rame. 22 gvaramu [18] Antu tamu-idaml-atipravriddhamur prasiddhamum-ada Ramesvara-dovar-anga-bhogakkan tapodhanara vidyartthi-chchhatra23 r=asan-achchhadanakkam degulada mathada khamda-sphutita-nava-karmmakkama endu Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asraya 24 Sri-Prithvi-vallabha maharajadbiraja paramesvara paramabhattarakan Satyasraya kula-tilakun Chaluky-abha25 lanan srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar.Ortar-abhivriddhi pravarddha nanama26 chandr-arkka-tarari salattam-ire [1] Srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varghada Aneya Siddharttha-samvatsarada Pushyad=amavasye Somava27 radardinanttarayana-samkramti-sarsya-grahana-parvva-nimittam Srimad Bhujanga devara sishyaru Trilochana-devar 2 1 [l'here seems to be an annarra after ni, which would give a better seose.-H. K. 8.]

Page #42

Page #43
Mutgi Inscription of the reign of Vikramaditya VI: year 35. TE jn gurukul ik tnku mNci aayn nglu purugu mNdu vyut pdmu kvcNd naadN trgtulu cdvrpddkuNddpvidik brnnmvrN 8119 paa rpun ii pni pdd kiloo privrnnvri aavrnn loo vt gN gN anusmeeddN utNkN klkaalnu aa t taar tm sNsthlu aa saavitNloo sNdddi nuNci ngdu sumnnvaaru kuddinNdn niNddin niNdlu biddddlu - aavrNyddN kNttee adi vmunu naa nddumu kyi mmyN sumulu klu jrptiyaashn aayn tmuddu. tn ngttttigaa nmug aadddaanmu aayn tdy! tmru gddicipootunn viNtlu vddiyaalnu tm ku addik dynnNddddNtvin sujaatku ngrNtr aaun jnnteediiki muNdu tn muNdu ni mittN HtygipoovddN nu svrmulu trvt guNty bddin tulnu raavnn suNdri aa munu nmmuku yNddmu rmu prstut smaajmu aNddmu kNddrmu krvrg gt dsrmNt, tnyuddni jgddmu tm tndsh pnulu munu, stryaa - apptti nuNci adi raajmNdi vrN iddrN kddugu yduvu raanunn yaaNkr

Page #44
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. 28 vara siahyaru BAlastryyoryyar-avara sishyaru srt-Kasmira-path dite devar-avara Sishyaru vadi-maha-pra29 laya-kala-Bhairava-pam dita-devar-avara sishyaru parama-naishthikarenisida Yogesvara-pandita-deva-ka30 larh karobohi dhara-porvvakam sarvra-badha-paribaram Sarvva-tamasyam-age 1 Govinda-dandanathanzila31 vinutam tamna sarvve-mangado!=ittar muvattu mattaram dhany-avaliyam beladu rayyam=enisuva keyya | [198] Matta 32 m=a devargge mola-sthanadin paduvalu bitta manyada tortam mattar=erada | A Govindana tamnge maha-gunavati Pomnaka33 bbe sucharite tamno bhagada manyado!=itial ragadin=ele pogale hattu mattaru keyya || [20] Ramesvaraman ma34 di mahi-mahimegan=appo-keyda Govindamg=uddama-ba!arge Butar guna-dhamam sajjana-lalata35 pattar Vitta || [21] Atam jagati-tala-vikhyata in Murttageya mabati kurtt-Tye manah-priti-paran=ura madhyada bhutalamar tam86 na talada keyy-ene padeda [22*] Amta mahajanakke pada-pa joyam kotta kond- bhamiyar Murttage-mavattuman=a]d-arasy. 37 geyyutt-ilda Tandalika-Yama-damdai mahamandalesvarar fri-Varddhamang puravar-adhisvaran-enisida Vikramaditya-devamgamata 38 n-arasi Chalukya-chakravarttiya magam yuvarajam-Mallikarjjuna-devana magalu Sri-mahadevigar birnapam-geyyal-avar irbba39 rum grimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devarggebimnapari-geydu sarva-namasyar mali kude padedu frimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshada 35ne40 ya Vikrita-samvatsarada Karttikada punname Vaddavaradamdina Roma-grahana parv va-nimittar Sri-Yo41 gegvara-pandita-devara sishyar=appa srimad-Achalesvara-pandita-devara kalam karchchi dhird-parvvakam Barvva-namasyam-madi || Bhf-vinu42 tarnija-sati sobbavati punyavati patravati gunavatis-erder vasudhe poga!va Kommala-deviyol-omd=agi 43 dharmma-tatpara-chitta | [23*] Ramesvara-devargg-abhirama-gunom Vishnudevan anvaya-dharmma-prema-parancira madbyada bha miyanairppatta 44 nalku mnttaran=itta [24] Parama[r]ttham=id= dharmmamn-ernd-illade parama-bbaktigim kava maha-purasham kavilegalain 45 sasiraman sale danav=itia phalamain padegun | [25] Tale popadavrettanur nela-va!-popadavum op[p]uri dharmma46 dol-ord-eleyan odad=adakeyam bedal-agad=idan=alida papi pasugalan-alida !! [26] Tereya kiru-dereyam pole-dere47 ya manyakke barda tereynm devar-ttiravelkum-emba patakan=ara-dimgalol adi(dogum-avan-adhogatig=iligu || [27] Iris vada para48 ma-naishthika-vara-muniyam prabha m abajananga! 14 kanta-paron-adanan=1 sthanadol-iral-Iyade kalevud-initn nam 49 prartthiside [28] Kidad-ant-1 dharmmaman-ir-odeyar=mmahiparemmabajanam nagara-perggadega! karanamgalu sa50 le nadoyisuvuda chandra-rorgyar=ul!=anne-vara || [29] Sva-dattar para-dattam Va yo hareten(ta) Vasundhari shashti[r]

Page #45
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. 51 varsha-sahasrani vishthayam jayato kri(kri)mih || [30*] Saminyo=yam dharmma sotar=npipanam kale kale pa52 laniso bharadbhih sarvvan=etan-bhavinab-partthivemdran=bhuyo bhayo yachate Ramachardrah || [31] TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) Homage to Sambha, beauteous with the yak-tail fan which is the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for the construction of the cities of the threefold world! (Verse 2) Splendid in fortune, conquering multitudes of foes, & Trailokyamalle [" wrestler of the three worlds"], an Ahavamalla (" wrestler in battle "), a crest-jewel of the Chalukyas, illustrions was the august Nurmadi-Taila. (Verse 3) An emperor of kings, stainless in brilliance, the magnificent king Taila by his prowess caused this earth, which was known as rajavati (possessing kings), to be termed rajanpati (possessing a good king]. (Verse 4) His authority, his proclamations, his fame, his name being splendidly conspi-. cuous, king Taila, exalted in valour, held in control the earth like the bound of the ocean (setting limits to the latter. [Rather held the earth, whose limit was (said to be) the ocean.'H. K. S.]). (Verse 5) Of king Taila, who was famous as being a treasure to sages seeking his protection, & refuge for all people, the eldest son was Satyasrays, whose glory was famous throughout the world, who had the brilliance of the sun. (Verse 6) His younger brother was king Dasavarman, irrepressible of valour, renowned in fame, the embodiment of righteousness. His offspring was king Vikramaditya [V], a seat of the virtue of valour, a conqueror of foes. (Verse 7) This monarch's chief preceptor was by name Vishnu-Bhatta, rich in esteem, versed in Vedas and Vedangas, a treasure of learning, a son in the sky of the Brahman race, active in rites. (Verse 3) Delighting in the famous six works, student of the Three Vedas, a moon raising the ocean of the Gautama family, pure of conduct, a second Vasishtha, Vishnu-Bhatta was most excellent on earth. (Verse 9) To this lord Vishnu-Bhacta the world-renowned king Satygraya, distinguished for prowess, great in splendour, willingly granted as fee Murttage on his investiture (with the sacred cord). (Lines 9-11) Thus having obtained as a gift from king Satyasraya, the Chalukya emperor whose renown spread through all regions, the refuge of the whole world, Murttage, the chief town of the Thirty forming part of the Tardavadi Thousand, together with a copper-plate charter, a white parasol, yak-tail fans, and other various tokens of royalty, with internal establishment of the three forms of enjoyment, as a universally reverenced estate : (Verse 10) The world-famed Murttage built by the lord Vishnu-Bhatta, who is himself full of lore, a treasure of science-the constitution of the Three Hundred (burgesses thereof) the Brahmanic fief--are excellent. (Verse 11) As bo himself was a seat of the fourteen sciences, an object of honour to the Chalukya emperor, can others now attain to likeness and equality with Vishnu-Bhatta P See Manu, i. 88. * See above, introduction. * See Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271. These are the four Vodas, the six Vidangan, Mimarosa, logic, the Puranas, and the Dharma-bistras.

Page #46
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. (Verse 12) The son of the so illustrious Vishnu-Bhatta was Govinda, like (the god) Govinda, skilled in arms and lore, having virtues renowned among the peoples of earth, a joy to all sages. 31 (Verse 13) The General Govinda, an ocean of learning, acquired this splendour which was equal to (that of) the Chalukya emperor: what now can describe the high degree of his greatness ? (Lines 15-16) So, having attained the dignity of great august General, being renowned under the title of "Garuda to the serpents his enemies,"-- (Verse 14) Govinda had a son knowing all the arts, peerless in valour, uninoved in firmness, a guardian when his protection was sought, a giver (of bounty) when entreated, victorious in battle, the General Vishnu. (Verse 15) His son was Govindaraja, stainless of glory, fearless of spirit, valiant, immovable in firmness, knowing polity, possessing all virtues, abundant in splendour. (Verse 16) A Garuda to the serpents his enemies, a lion to the elephants his adversaries, renowned among warriors, a sun to the lotus-face of heroes' Fortune, troubler of foes, peerless, unequalled in valour was Govinda. (Verse 17) This lord, while the whole earth with clasped hands was uttering praise, constructed with pleasure at Murttage a temple of the god Ramesvara, which was exceedingly massive. (Verse 18) When one reflects, the Ramesvara (temple) built by the foe of Ravana [Rama] at the Bridgel and the Ramesvara (temple) built by Govinda at Murttage as a place of sanctification are equal. (Lines 22-23) Thus (as regards) this his (temple) :-for the personal enjoyment of the exceedingly venerable and renowned god Ramesvara, for the feeding and clothing of ascetics, students, and novices, and for the restoration of broken and burst parts of the temple (and) monastery (Lines 23-26) Hail! while the victorious reign of the refuge of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme lord, supreme master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, king Tribhuvanamalla, was advancing in a course of increasing success (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars, (Lines 26-27) in the 4th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Siddhartha, the new-moon day of Pushya, on Monday, on the occasion of a holiday on the sun's entrance into its northern course and a solar eclipse, (Lines 27-30) having laved the feet of the supremely devont Yogesvara-pandita-deva, the disciple of Bhairava-pandita-deva, who was like the time of cosmic dissolution to controversialists, the disciple of Kasmira-pandita-deva, the disciple of Balasuryarya, the disciple of Trilochana-deva, the disciple of Bhujanga-deva, with pouring of water, so that it should be a universally reverenced estate, immune from all imposts, (Verse 1) The General Govinda, renowned over the earth, granted in his own entirely honorary estates thirty mattar, a field of richness, raising a quantity of grain. (Lines 31-32) Likewise to this god was granted a garden of honorary estate, (in extent) two mattar, on the west of the Mala-sthana. 1 This refers to the temple of Rameswaram, in Bamaad district, from which the Setu, or " Adam's Bridge," runs to Ceylon. * Translating thus, we must recognise in the words "kala-Bhairava a reference to the title "Kala-bhairava," designating Siva's form at the time of the cosmic dissolution. Sarva-manya: see above, Vol. XIII, p. 35, n. 1.

Page #47
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. (Verse 20) This Govinda's younger sister, the very virtaous and well-conducted Ponnakabbe, with delight gave out of the honorary estate belonging to her own portion a field (comprising) ten mattar, amidst the praise of the world. (Verse 21) Govinda, who attained to great dignity by building the (temple of) Ramesvara, and who was of immense power, had a son Vitta, a seat of virtues, a fillet on the brows of good men. (Verse 22) When the world-renowned authorities of Murttage with pleasure made the gift, he, full of delight of spirit, acquired as a field of his own estate land in the midst of the town. (Lines 36-39) So, when after performing worship of the feet of the burgesses he had laid a petition before Vikramaditya-deva, the Mahamandalesvara and lord of Vardhamina, best of cities, a Yama's rod to feudatory princes, who was ruling in control of that land and the Murttage Thirty, and to the latter's queen, the daughter of the Yuvaraja Mallikarjuna-deva, the son of the Chalukys emperor, these two laid a petition before king Tribhuvanamalla, and obtained a grant (thereof) as a universally reverenced estate , (Lines 39-41) and in the 35th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Vikrita, the full-moon day of Karttika, on Saturday, on the occasion of the holiday of a lunar eclipse, after laving the feet of Achalesvara-pandita-deva, disciple of Yogesvara-panditadeva, and making it a universally reverenced estate with pouring of water, (Verse 23) renowned over the earth, having a mind devoted to religion, acting in concert with his good wife Kommala-devi, whom this earth praises as being beautiful, righteous, blest with sons, and virtuous, (Verse 24) Vishnu-deva, possessing charming virtuos, fall of love for his ancestral religion, granted to the god Ramesvara land in the midst of the town, (comprising) twenty-four mattar. (Verse 25) This is a supreme trath : the noble man who in perfect devotion shall protect this pious foundation with single purposel shall verily obtain the sanre reward as if he bestowed a thousand kine. (Verse 26) Though the head go anywhere or life on earth disappear, none sball covet a single leaf or a cracked nut in this noble foundation; the sinner who damages it is (as though le rere) a slayer of kine. (Verse 27) He who is guilty of demanding that the god should pay taxes, minor dues, pole dues, and imposta falling upon an honorary estate will fall in six months : he will sink into ruio. (Verse 28) The lord of the domain) and the burgesses shall allow a worthy ascetic of supreme sanctity to dwell (in this foundation) ; one that is addicted to women they shall not permit to stay in this establishment, but shall eject him : such is my prayer. (Verse 29) The headmen of the town, kings, burgesses, sheriffs of the city, and clerks shall duly maintain in operation this pious foundation so that it decays not, for as long as the moon and sun exist. (Verses 30-31 : two common formula.) B-OF THE KALACHURYA BHILLAMA : A.D. 1189. The following inscription has not been hitherto properly edited, but a notice of its chief contents is given in Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, pp. 518 and 520, and a transcript is included in the Elliot Collection, Vol. II, fol. 1648. of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy. It is 1 Erad-illade ; compare eradam-lage (Kittel, s.v. eradu).. ? This seems to be much the same idea as the Tamil adiy=arral muni rilamal irukkura ? "if the root is Incking, will not the top fall ? The phrase talaystk weleyurt sometimes occur in the sense of "a perfect subject," e.g. of praise or glory.

Page #48
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. engraved on a tablet about 30' wide and 28" high, which is built into the wall at the southern end of the open facade of the temple of Narasimha at Mutgi-evidently the temple to which the record itself refers--and is in perfect preservation. On the top of the tablet is a triangular ontablature containing some sculptures, the central figure of which is a squatting deity, evidently some form of Vishiu, possibly Narasimha, with a smaller figure at each side of it, one of which probably represents Lakshmi, while a third figure is squatting on the proper left, and in the corner at the proper right are a cow suckling a calf and a scimitar (P), and nt the top are the sun and moon, with another symbol which may be intended for the GarudaLanner of the Yadava dynasty. The rough sketch at my disposal does not allow of more precise description. The character is Kanarese of the period, exceptionally regular and well formed. In the first two lines the usnal height of the letters is about "; further down it comes to be something between 1 and 3". The special forms of m and v noted above, Vol. XII, p. 335, are used. The m occurs in kshtra-samudradolu (1. 27); the u is found 15 times (11. 3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 15, 18, 19, 20, 26, 46).-The language is Old Kanarese, verging on the redieval dialect, and chiefly verse. In respect of orthography we may vote the regular change of final -m before vowels to .v, and the spelling purpa for push pa on 1. 6 (see above, Vol. XII, p. 271). As regards lexicography, the words prochchumbi (1. 5), samutkrida (1. 13), ghode (11. 16, 39), jugajhampa (1. 36: see note in loco), and karahattha (1. 41) are of some slight interest. The record refers itself to the reign of the Kalacharya Bhillama. After a prayer to the god Narasimha, the lion-avatar of Vishnu (v. 1), and a description of the ocean (v.2), Jambu-dvipa (v. 3), Meru (v.4), Bharata-ksbetra (v. 5), and Kuntala (v. 6), it proceeds to extol Bhillama, the king of Kuntala (vv. 7-9), expatiating on the terror inspired by him in neighbouring nations, the Malavas, Varalas, Kalingas, Gurjaras, Cholas, Gaudas, Panchalas, Angas, Vangas, and Nepalas (v. 9). It then introduces Peyiya, a high minister and general of Bhillama, who among other titles bore those of sahani, patta-sukan-adhipats, and ghodeya raya, sonething like " Master of the Horse," and bahattara-niyog-adhipati," lord of seventy-two offices," and his sul ordinate, & general named Malls (vv. 10-14). It then mentions Muttago ng "great agrahara" of the Taddavidi nad in Kuntala, full of learned Brahmans (v. 15), and proceeds to give the following pedigree of a distinguished local family (vr. 16-21) : Kaihi Setti, m. Kamiyauve Chauli Setti, m. Cheupdiyakka Nachanna Madhava Setti Kaihi. Setti Malli Setti Lakhkhi Setti Sa nkara-svami, or Sankararya, son of Upasanta and Ma-devi, was a man of great piety and culture (vv. 22-26). Then comes the business part of the record. We are informed that in the reign of Bhillama, whose full titles are given, the above-mentioned Peyiya and the other high minister and general Malleya (Malla) were so much impressed by & sermon delivered by Sankara-svami that they presented a petition to Bbillama, who accordingly granted the town of Bivavura for the maintenance of the temple of Lakshmi-Narasimha (Vishiu in his lion. incarnation attended by Lakshmi) which had been originally established by Sankara-svami's grandfather Chandi Setti (II. 35-46). 1 Compare the Kurg od inscription B, v. 3 (abore, Vol. XIV, pp. 279, 281 1.). ? See Dyn. Kan. Dist., p. 517.

Page #49
84 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. The details of the data are as follows: the third year of Bhillama's reign, the oyolio your Saumys; the first of the dark fortnight of Pushya; Monday; the uttarayana-sarhloranti. This is quite regular, corresponding to Monday, 25th December, A.D. 1189, when the given tithi ended at about 15 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise, and the son entered Makara (at 5 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise by the Arya-Siddhanta, and at 6 h. 45 m. by the Surya-Siddhanta). The places mentioned are not many. Apart from Kuntala (11. 9, 19) and the catalogue of nations alleged to be in fear of Bhillama (11. 12-13, 36), we find Taddavadi (1. 19 : of the older form Tardavadi in the preceding inscription, 1. 10), Muttage (11. 20, 28, 40: cf. the earlier form Murttage in the previous inscription), Dvarivati (1. 35), Tenevalage (1. 37), and Bivavura (1. 46). On DvarivatI see Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 517. The "standing camp" (nelooldu) of Tenevalage and the town of Bivavora (corresponding to a Sanskrit Bhimapura) cannot be identified with any certainty. TEXT.1 [Metres :-Vv. 1, 9, 14, 15, 22, Utpalamala; vv. 2, 4, 8, Mahasragdhara ; v. 3, 5-7, 10, 12, 13, 17-20, 23, 25, Kanda; vv. 11, 16, Champakamala ; vv. 21, 24, 26, Mattebhavikridita.] 1 Sri-Narasimha-devan-asuremdra-vigala-kathora-raudra-vaksho-naga. patan -Ogrs - nakha. vajran-asesha-sur-ali-mauli-mala-Dava2 ratna-ramjita-pad-ambaruha-drayan-udgha-bhakta-samtanaman oldu rakshisutav-ikke jaga[t(r)]-traya-rakshana-ksbamam || [1] Enasum kang=eyde chelvam 3 padovudu vichalat-kurmma-pathina-samghattana-patho-danti-dant-hata-nakara-kara ksbobha-sam jata-kallola-nikaya-kshiptamakta-nikarav=aratar-oddina-phena-braj-Aspha!ana-raudra-sphara-dhir-arava-vijita-ghang dhv.nav-ambhonidhanam | [2deg) A jaladhi-parivpitam rirajita-vara-vasta-vistfi5 tam sakala-kala-bbrajita-vissruta-vibudha-samajam sogayipudu negalda Jambt-dvipam || [3deg] A Jambu-dvipada madhya-pradobudolu Gagana-proch chumbi-na6 bi-mani-gana-vilasat-kota-koti-prabh X-bhasi galan-mandara-purpa-prakara-surabhi gandhi-athai-sancharad-deva-ganam kamng-eyde cholvam padovadu vara-vidyadhari-charu. 7 vina-pragata-prastuty-amandra-dhvani-lalita-dari-rumdra-Hemachalomdram || [4] A giri-vara-dakshina-dig-bhagado!=ebed-irppudatola-Bharata-kshotram Sri(Sri)ge ne8 ley-enisi sakala-kal-Igama-kovida-vigishta-badha-jana-lalitan || [5] A Bharata ksbetrakk-alamkarav-agi || Srimaj-jana-lalita sumand-malK-rammyav=udgha9 vastu-braja-sobha-mandanav=eney-enipudu bha-mahiloya kuntalakke Kumtala dosan || [6] A Kumtala-delaman-urvvl.karta vipala-babu-vikrama. 10 dimdam vikarisi rakshisutte gun-akaranuesevar pratapi Bhillama-devam || [71. Chatur-ambboradi vala-valayita-vaendha-chakraman vikrama-sri(srl)-yutan-atm odda. 11 nda-cham da-prathita-prithu-bhuja-damdado! nitna-ratn-Orjjita-rajach-charu-koy Grada vol-esed-iralu taldidam pada-pada-nata-satra-kshatra-jalan Ya18 da-kala-tilakam Bhillama-ksbonipalam || [8] MAlava-mastaka-prabala-balan adagra-Vardla-baila-dambholi Kasim ga-tunga-gaja-kosari Gurjjara-Chola-GaulsPamcha From the ink-impression,

Page #50

Page #51
Mutgi Inscription of Bhillama: year 3. kaalN vrkoNddNddi visurN(kuNddln pddin nNdnNduddu - kNtteNdddaaNtturuvuddynuddu bhrtnmu vaattrti gurtr yNtmyinyN sNpdd kudduvibhddrumNdnu jvaadd ddd raaNbaaraamul yNdu anitr mruvraadnljnNdnNdivaarN daanNgaa yuvraanrulu mrugvddu muuddu rkmulu aNgrNg vrdnu mooddlku vrNlaaNtti shriigN dgdu dniyu atnu baavmu. Care ku vrdNgaa coaaes aNt mungr kNdmu aaNdni budhjnN tNloo ngrNloo nirNtrN mnpni tegujbl mddvnyaadu cduvu aNjykuddu mriyu mNcN prisr tiisukunnaakrN aNbllaanu veeNgrutl raa tlmulyN goovNdd tditpu jddNdddaa goovrN vaarN muNgrmu puddu mudurudduddu vrku vaaddmtti grN mrcNddN mNci knulu jrugutuNdeegNgaa addvNtNgaa eduru ni bdudd vNpu tddumukuNtuddu arudugaa trvridnu drN gttin surbhyN vcd 870 paigyNduNcaaryu rvbylupl KARdddnaamN rrrN kooyNdnmu luNddunuraa mgddu mucirmm aayrdnNtyugNttee nni vdulutunnaa ynaanNdN klsiNdguNddu cirutnmun vidduvumurN cuuriymu aNdru aNttuNttenulu klgkuNddg trNgaa pNddgNttl muNdu nuNci muNdu nddvlnuulu nivaasN guddiyNdunuNttaarnddumu sdru amm naa duurNgaarmuNdi sutyu vddvdrduNdi mNcu k lugutaaynnaaru. tudmulN dmaadN jgtaaNbrunijn surlu jnaaNgN lNkrjl anNdN neerr vinglnu srvrtnaalnu aNdiNcNddi ani krtvN mnN klugugNguvriNjrN utukun supmdigvldnijdmun ddiNddNgaaN nvddN pritnNt vrku eNt maatrmu ytnu ttiim mri yoNdgvrpu rNp jpmu rcy vyrNgaa vaari guri pddutuNdi. 100 ciNcukoNdi visurutuNddddN duNgu rNgddmugaa gl dggyNt vrku vaarN nuNci vNd jrugyaadv yjyvNburu tm armri mNddlmNdi ceeygyuddidyN udymudnN duNdryugmu gNtul vaaru munipNdN ku mrugutunn mn veedmulnu aNdNyurmulu (8HasanddbudhvaarN gudduguddugaa nynigumung rNtu raadh dyaaddu. diini aakulnu viddu ani muNduku sNttNgNgrN Radha gmn tv aNdiNcee mNdulu raajdhiNjuNdaaNptipurN vrN vll aNtraayN mdmugeholduNduku rNgNloo knuNddi traalku kttttin pnulu kuulNgaa aNt l n tl gaalulu tryaa gddiprici jgddmudi vdNtulnN aaynnu sugu uNtthN mndnuddu sNdrimuNddirigNcunoo vivrN tervkmuguudd ddbudhvNtNdirN aaNgdNtmul mttygN pruNjsNgaa uNddinnr bNddraadrNgNgdryN diituru ll muddi vrsl jNy l38 trliNcNddiNgluruyuddnuNjyniNci mgvaarini amlu ceeseeNduku vrvddu daani cuddNddinvaarddiNddu cNymgNddraayN muuviitl mNddlbddN mru v rNttutriyuddu muNdu trt krugaa - kNti trgiNcu prvrN vaaru tm muNdu daatti jyll kvivtu gmu ani annaaddu tn rNbhuddu G A. D. BARNET SCALE ONE-FIFTH W. GRIGGS & SONS, CTO, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #52
No. 3.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. 13 la-marala-jkla-jalad-ogra-ravam sphurad-Anga-Vamga-Nepala- ripala-ka!an-enipam vibba Bhillama-deva-bhubhajan || [9*] Tat-krama-kamala-paraga-sam atkri(tkri)da. mada-madhubratam prithu-sama14 r-odhya(dya)t-krora-vairi-dara-dalat-krakachan-enippa Peyiyam pesar-vettar || [10] Haran=uri-gamppa kaypa silil-eltaray-arbbipa Badav-agniy=urvvarav arey-atti kolva Kulik-abiya 15 kola podarppu loka-bhikaratara-kalakatada vigurvvipa katav=enippud=anta durdhdhara-ripu-samkulakke vibhu Peyiya-Sahaniy=agra-vikramam || [11] 16 Ayata-kirtti vintta-sri(eri)-yuktam patta-saban-adhisan-enalu Peyiye-Sahani ghodeya rayam posar-vve(ve)ttan-artthi-jana-Radh@yam 11 [12] Tat-se napati ripu-jann17 brit-sella b ahu-Raha-pidita-para-bhabhrit-sdman=rkhila-vi(vi) budha-Buhrit-Bura tara nega!dan-eseva sahani-Mallam || [13*] Mariya muri-rakkasana raudrate namji[na] 18 pumjav-ugra-kanthiravad-eltaram sidila kaypu Kritartana kopad-urbbu Mar-ariya bha!a-netra-likhi samgara-ramgado!=amtu nimda vir-arige samtatar ne 19 galda sahani-Mallans bahu-vikramar || [14] Kumtala-desa-bhisa (sa)nav=enippudu rodiya Teddavati-nad=amt-adaro!u jagad-vinutav=trjjitav=appa mah-agrahara20 v=atyamta-mandharam negalda Muttage vibruta-yajna-Veda-Vedanta-Purana. tatpara-maha-dvijarim karavoppi tofugu 15"] A mah-agraharado!u || 21 Anupama-sach-charitran-abhimana-dhanam jagad-oka-bandhu saj-jana-bura-bhajan atma-ku!a-pamkaja-pamkajamitran=emdu tamnane dhare bannisal-guna22 gan-abharanam vibhu Kaihi-Settinettane sita-kirttiyam taledan-Isa-Dineka Sasamkar=allinam || [16*] A vibhuvina sati gunavati deva-dvija-pojan-aika tatpare ja23 gati-pavane Vaisya-kal-odbhave bha-visrute Kamiyauve pempar taledalu || [179] Avar=irbbaratanujatar=bhbhuvana-nutar-Chchaudi-Setti Nachannan Madhava-Settiy-om24 ba muvoray-avirata-nuts-danar-adhika-mana-nidhanaru | [18] Vasumatiyolu nega!d=a Chauli-Settiy=amgane visuddha-gunavati dhare baanise Chaum25 diyakkan-anupame pesar-vettalu nija-patibrata-gupadimdam || [19] Anavadyar ttad-dampati-taudbhavar-Kaibi-Settiyum nikhiln-jagaj-jana-manya-Malli-Settiyuy Ann26 pama-mati-Lakbkhi-Settiyum pesar-vettarit | [20] Sakal-asa-tatadolu nimir chchutavuudamchat-kirttiyam sishta-vipra-kadam bamgalan-oldu rakshisutay-u27 dyad-devata-geha-jalakamam malisutan mahibhuvanav-ellain bapnisalu Malli Sotti karam ramjibu vam nij-anvaya-payodhi-prollasach-chandramar [21"] Kshira-samu28 dradolu sogayip-Achyutan-art-ire loka-samstut-odara-mah-agrabarav-ene ramjipa Muttageyolu vifishta-vidya-ramaniyan-Amburubunabha-pa29 d-imbuja-bhsirigan-oppuram charu-charitra-patran-Upasamta badh-ottaman-uttam. anvaya. [22] Tad-vallabhe Ma-devi jagad-vanditey-enisi nega!dal-avar ir v varggarti vidvad-va30 ran-udi(da)yisidam sad-visruta-Samkararyyan-atul-audaryyam (23"] Upasan tam(nta)-priya-nandana Narahari-sri(sri)-pada-parkoja-yugma-para31 ga-braja-keli-lola-madhupam nihara-har-amara-dvipa-dagdh-arnnava-parppa-chandranibha-kirtti Sri(sri)-vadhu-nuthau-artta-paritrana-parayanam sogayipari srl E

Page #53
36 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. 32 Samkararyy-ottaman | [24] Mitra-parisevitam vara-gotr-agrani vibud ha-nilayan= abrita-sumand-dhatri(tri)ruhan-eney-eni(ni)par Sutrama-nagakke(ke) Sam. 33 kararyyam d hareyo! [25*] Bage sahitya-rasa-prapurppa-vipula-sro(br0) tam srutam vag-vulntige kai-gamnadi snkti sinfita-sudha varasi-ma. 34 kt-alinalage sarasvata-pi(pi)thav=arppu vara-vipra-brata-vidvaj-jan-alige kalpa dramay-endu dhatri poga!gari sri(sri)-Samkara-svamiyam || [26*) of 354 Svasti Samasta-bhavan-asrayam Sri.Pridhvi(thvi)-vallabham maharajadhirajam Dvaravati-puavaradhisvara Vishnu-vains-odbhavari Yadava-ku!a-kamalini36 vikaga-bhaskaran-abita-raya-arah-sellam Malava-mallari Gurjjara-varan-imkusam ari-raya-jngajhampam raya-Narayanai prata. 37 pa-chakravarti Bhillama-deva-vijaya-rajyam-uttarottar-abhivsidhdhi-pravardhdhama. nam-a-cbaindr-arkka-tararn-baram saluttam-ire Tenevalageya nele-vili. 38 nolu suka-samkatha-vinodadim rajyam-geyyattam-ire[l*] tat-pada-padm- pajivi Svasti Samasta-prasasti-sahitan sri(sri)man-maba-pradhanam baha39 tara-niyog-adhipati patta-saban-adhipati sakala-lakshmi(kshmi)-pati ghodega ragain Peyiya-Sahaniyarum samasta-prasasti-sa40 hitam sri(Gri)man-maha-pradhana senapati matndalika-sabani-brahma-rakshasan ativisa (sha)ma-hay-aradha-praadhn-rekba-Revaintam para-ba!a-Kpitam41 tarn karahattha-mallam Malleya-Sahapiyarum Sri(Sri)-Lakshmi(kshmi)-narasimha devara dibya-sri(srl)-pada-padm-aradhakar-appa sri(sri)-Samkara-gvamigalu pelda dharmm-8padesa42 dim srimatu-Bhillama-devarasarggebimnapain-gesyal=avarsirvvara biriinapadim Svasti sri(sr)matu-Yadava-Narayana pratapa13 chakravarti Bhillama-deva-varshada neya Saumya-samvatsarada Pushya-bahala padiva Soma-varadamda utturayana-samkrantiya parva-nimittar 44 mivattara modala badam srimatu-sarvva-namasyad=agraharam Muttageyolu Griman-maha-vadda-byavahari Chaudi-Sectiyaru pratishthe mi45 disida Sri-Lakshmi-parasimha-devargve sri(sri)matu-pratapa-chakravartti Bhillama devarasaru Muttage-muvattara baliya badain .16 Bivavuraman tribhog-abhya ritaravagi dhara-parvvakar mudi kottn TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) May the blest god Narasimha, whose awful claws are a thunderbolt cleaving the mountain that is the broad, hard, avd grim breast of the Demon king, whose two lotas-feet are tinged by the nine classes of gemel on the rows of diadems of the congregation of all the celestials, and who has power to preserve the three worlds, graciously protect the lineage of noble votaries. (Verse 2) The Ocean, which has masses of pearls tossed about in the crowds of waves arising from the stirring of the arms of sea-monsters which are struck by the tusks of waterelephants in contact with nimble turtles and pa! htva fishes, and which surpasses the thundering of the cloud by its awful, vast, deep rour (caused by the beating of masses of far-flung flying foam, attains a beauty such as to please the eye to the utmost degree. 1 See Kittel's Dictionary, s.v. wara-rutwa.

Page #54
No. 3.) TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI. 37 (Verse 3) Surrounded by this ocean, richly stocked with most brilliant choice possessions, containing companies of renowned sages resplendent in all the arts, the glorious Jambu-dvipa is a goodly sight. (Line 5) In the central region of this Jambu-dvipa, (Verse 4) the great Golden Mountain, massive with caverns charming with the clear notes of the overture issuing from sweet lutes of excellent Vidyadharis, which is brilliant with the radiance of peak-tips kissing the sky and resplendent with manifold kinds of gems, and on which companies of gods roam about over regions fragrant with the scent of masses of oozing man laraflowers, attains beauty so as to be pleasing to the eye. (Verse 5) In the southern region of this noble mountain appears in splendour the peerless Bharata-kshetra, a very home of Fortune, pleasant with highly cultured sages skilled in the traditions of all arts. (Line 8) As an ornament of this Bharata-kshetra, (Verse 6) delightful with fortunate folk, charining with troops of sages, adorned with splendour of multitudes of noble objects, the land of Kuntala is indeed equal to a tress (on the brow) of the Lady Earth. (Verse 7) A beloved of Earth, a mine of virtues, resplendent is the majestio Bhillamadeva, who has acquired and is protecting this land of Kuntala by the abounding prowess of bis arm. (Verse 8) Attended by the fortune of valour, the sovereign Bhillama, ornament of the Yadu race, at the lotuses of whose feet bow down the troops of bostile chivalry, bas borne the circle of the earth girded by the shores of the four oceans upon his own stately, terrible, famous, vast rod-like arm, so that it appears like a charming armlet richly radiant with new gems. (Verse 9) A severe pain in the head of the Malavas, a thunderbolt to that mountain the fiery Varalas, a lion to those tall elephants tbe Kalingas, the dread roar of a cloud to the flocks of those swans the Gurjjaras, Cholae, Gaudas, and Panchalas, a Kala (spirit of destruction] to the brilliant kings of the Angas, Vangas, and Nepalas, is indeed the lord, the monarch Bhillame-deva. (Verse 10) Peyiya, who is indeed a boe thirsting to sport in the pollen of his lotus-fect, & saw splitting the timber of high and potent enemies in vast battles, has gained a name for himself. (Verse 11) Against the multitude of dangerous foes to whom apply the terms : "the heat of Hara's fiery eye, the high place of the lightning, the swell of the roaring submarine fire, the lastre of the fangs of the pursuing serpent Kulika, the terrifie mass of the kalakuta poison most alarming to the world," the lord Pegiya Sabani is terrible of prowess. (Verse 12) Having widespread fame, being renowned for his fortunes, a lord of the Royal Horse, Peyiya Sahani, a king of caralry, a Radheya (Karpa) to the needy, has gained & name for himself. . (Verse 13) His general, an arrow to the hearts of foes, oppressing by his Raha-like arms the moons that are hostile kings, a celestial tree to all sages and friends, has become glorions, a distinguished Master of the Horse, Malla. (Verse 14) Against the valiant enemy who shews on the stage of battle the ferocity of Mari (Durge] or the deadly demon, & mass of poison, the height of a grim lion, the heat of lightning, the swelling of the wrath of the Destroyer, (and) the fire of the frontal eye of Mara's Foe [siva), is constantly (applied) the prowess of arm of the illustrions Master of the Horse, Malla.

Page #55
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. (Verse 15) The renowted county of Taddavadi is indeed an ornament of the land of Kuntala. Now in it the world-famod rich great Brahman-settlement, exceedingly agreeable, the illustrious Muttage, is in gooth eminently conspicuous with great Brahmans devoted to famed sacrifices, to the Vedas, to the Vodanta (Upanishads], and to the Purinas. (Line 20) In this great Brahman-settlement, (Verse 16) the lord Kaihi Setti, adorned by a number of virtues, whom the earth extolled as being of incomparable good conduct, wealthy in esteem, the peculiar kinsman of the world, a celestial tree to good men, a sun to the lotuses of his own tribe, won in due wise white fame for as long as Isa, the sun, and the moon endure. (Verse 17) This lord's good wifo Kamiyauve, virtuous, peculiarly devoted to the worship of gods and Brahmans, purifying the world, born of the Vaisya race, renowned over the earth, held bigh rank. (Verse 18) The sons of this couple, renowned through the world, were the three named Chaudi Setti, Nachanna, and Madhava Setti, men of ceaseless and renowned bounty, treasures of exceeding dignity. (Verse 19) The wife of this world-renowned Chaudi Setti, Chaundiyakka pure of virtue, incomparable, whom the earth extolled, won a name for herself by her excellence as a devoted wife. (Verse 20) The blameless sons of this pair, Kaihi Setti, Malli Setti, who was honoured by the people of the whole world, and Lakhkhi Setti, incomparable of intelligence, won a name for themselves. (Verse 21) Extending through the whole region of space (his) brilliant fame, willingly protecting crowds of cultured Brahmans, constructing a multitado of stately temples, while the whole world lauded (him), Malli Setti indeed is illustrious, a brilliant moon to the ocean of his own lineage. (Verse 22) Being like Achyuta radiant in the Ocean of Milk, charming with refined arts, & bee to the lotus-feet of Vishna] from whose navel rises the lotus, the excellent Upasanta is resplendent in brilliant Muttage, that world-praised, noble, great Brahman settlement-a vessel of goodly virtue, most lofty of lineage. (Verse 23) His beloved wife Ma-devi, indeed world-praised, won eminence. To this couple was born an excellent scholar, Sankararya, renowned among the good, a man of peerless generosity. (Verse 24) Upasanta's beloved sou, a bee delighting to sport in the masses of pollen upon the lotuses of the blessed feet of Narahari (Vishnu), possessing fame (white) like frost, pearl-strings, the celestial elephant, the Ocean of Milk, or the full moon, a lord of the lady Fortune, devoted to the help of the distressed, that excellent man the blest Sankararya is illustrious. (Verse 25) Attended by friends, chief of his noble race, a home for sages, a celestial tree to those who seek his protection, Sankararya may be compared to the city of Sutra man [Indra) on earth. (Verse 26) (His) mind is a vast stream fall of the literary sentiments, (his) learning & hand-mirror for the Lady of Speech, (his) utteranoes a series of pearls from the ocean of nectar of goodly words, (his) tongue a seat of Sarasvati, (his) power a tree of desire to As the dark blue body of Vishnu appears in the midst of the white ocean, so the Setti appears in the midst of bis white fame. ? The points of comparison lie in the double meanings of mitra, "friend" or "sun," gotra, "race" of the fastnesses shattered by Indra, ribud ha, "sage" or "god," and afrita-skmano-dhatriruha, which besides the signification given above means also "containing the kalpa-orikaha."

Page #56
No. 4.7 POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA : THE 13TH YEAR. 39 oongregations of worthy Brahmans and companies of learned men: in these terms does the world extol the blest Sankara-svami. (Lines 35-38) While the victorious reign of-hail!--the asylum of the whole world, beloved of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, lord of Dvaravati, best of towns, scion of the lineage of Vishnu, a sun bringing into blossom the lotus-lake of the Yadava race, & dart in the breasts of unfriendly kings, a champion against the Malavas, a goad to the elephants the Gurjjaras, & jagajhampal to hostile monarchs, a Narayana of monarchs, the majestio emperor Bhillama-deva, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity for as long as the moon, sun, and stars endure, and he was reigning at the standing camp of Tenevalage in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations, they who live upon the lotases of his feet, - (Lines 38-42) hail !--the possessor of all titles of honour, the High Minister, lord of seventy-two offices, lord of the Royal Horse, lord of perfect fortune, the prince of the cavalry Payiya Sahani, and the possessor of all titles of honour, the High Minister, the General, a brahma-rakshasa to feudatory princes' masters of horse, a Revantas of noble rank riding on most froward steeds, & Destroyer to hostile hosts, a champion to karahatthas," Melleya Sahani, having made a petition to Bhillama-devarasa on account of a religious discourse pronounced by Sankara-svami, the worshipper of the divine lotus-feet of the god Lakshmi-narasimha, (Lines 42-43) on the petition of these two, on the occasion of the holy day of the uttarayana-sankranti on Monday, the first of the dark fortnight of Pushya in the cyclic year Saumya, the 3rd of the years of-hail !-the fortunate Narayana of the Yadavas, the majestic emperor Bhillama-dova, (Lines 44-46) the majestic emperor Bhillama-devarasa made ovor with pouring of water, as included in the three classes of enjoyment, Bivavura, a town forming part of the Muttage Thirty, to the temple of the god Lakshmi-narasimha consecrated by the great merchant Chaudi Setti in Muttage, the first town of the Thirty, a Brahman settlement of the universally venerated order. No. 4.-POONA PLATES OF THE VAKATAKA QUEEN PRABHAVATI-GUPTA: THE 13TH YEAR. BY K. B. PATHAK, B.A., POONA, AND K. N. DIKSHIT, M.A., LOCKNOW. These plates were handed over by Balvant Bhan Nagarkar, a copper-smith of Poona, originally from Ahmednagar, who says that they have been preserved as an heirloom in his family for somo generations. They are two in number, rectangular in shape (97" long x 5" broad), and are strung together by means of a ring (!" thick and " in diameter) with soldered ends passing through a hole in diameter, cut through the centre of one side of the plates. The ring is further made to pass through the perforated handle of the seal, which is plain and oval in shape (length 2)", breadth 21), and contains four lines of inscription, with bgures of the Sun and Moon above, and a flower at the bottom. The plates are inscribed only on the inner side, the first with 10 lines and the second with 12. The letters on the first plate are deep and carefully cut, while those in the second are 1 See Dr. Pleet's remarks above, Vol. XII, p. 251. * Defined by Kittel s.. "s kind of evil demon, a fiend of the Brahmanas, the ghost of BrAhmana who in his lifetime indulged a heaghty and disdainful spirit." * See above, Vol. XIII, p. 813, n. 6. * The meaning of this word is not clear to me : can it be a Prakrit form of Sanskrit khara-hasta, with much the same sense as the Persian sabar-dast P . Bee Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271.

Page #57
40 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. comparatively shallow and hurriedly engraved. Some of the lines of letters in the second plate show clearly at the back, owing to the thinness of the metal. The average height of an individual letter on the two plates is" and "respectively. The average number of letters in a line is 25 and 32 respectively. The weight of the plates together with the seal is 97 tolas. The characters belong pre-eminently to the nail-headed ' variety of alphabets, of which the present is the earliest example, the only other instance from which the variety was known being the Majhgawan plates of Hastin, issued about a century later. A few letters are also written in the better known 'box-headed' variety, which was largely used in the central parts of India from the fifth century A.D. onwards and in which all the other known inscriptions of the Vakataka rulers were written. Though the central Indian alphabets are generally supposed to be a variety of the southern, the present record shows a considerable admixture of northern peculiarities. For example: the letter ma occurs in its unlooped form, la has a short vertical, ha curves down to the left. ga has a loop or arrow-head at the bottom of the left member; sa, sha and sa have similar loops; medial consists of a curved line drawn from the top to the left, being distinguishable from medial e only by a slight difference in carvature. In all these respects the alphabets closely resemble those used in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudra-gupta. On the other hand. southern characteristics are apparent in the following letters: a, ka, ra and even ta and ga have curves at the bottom curling up to the left; the lingual da is round-backed; the subscript ri consists of a curve to the left added at the bottom; the northern form of the lingual na is generally used, but in one place the southern also occurs. So it is rather difficult to ascertain whether the northern or the southern characters predominate. The most conspicuous feature of the central Indian script of this period, as remarked by Buhler, is the straightening of all carvilinear strokes. This peculiarity is somewhat developed by the time of the issue of this grant, though not to the same extent as we find later on; e.g. the letters pa, va, cha, etc. have sharp angles, but not the letters ma, ya, la and others, as in the grants of Pravarasena II. Indeed the difference between the characters used in the present grant and those in the grants of Pravarasena II strikes us as in every way too great for the period of 25 or 30 years which must have intervened between these records. It is also noteworthy that the affinities of the present script, which ought to have been with the contemporary records of the time of Kumaragupta I, are more with the older Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudra-gupta. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole record is in prose, except the two Anushtubh verses, one on the seal aud one, the usual imprecatory verse, at the end. Regarding orthography, we may note the doubling of the consonant after r as in degvarddhanal (1. 1), arttham (1. 13), acharyya (1. 14). purvva (11. 14 and 15), charmma (1. 17), parivarddha (1. 18), kuryyama (1. 20). The Jihvamuliya is used twice, viz. in binah-kusala (1. 12), degajnah-kartaryah (1. 15); the Upadhmaniya is used once in pradah-parama (1. 6). The class nasal is generally used in the body of a word, and an anusvira is preferred at the end; they exceptious being jitam-blaga (1.1) and 'dattam-para- (1. 21). The rules of Samahi are generally observed, except in places in the second plate. A few forms are ungrammatical, such as trayodasame (1. 22). The donor of the grant was the dowager-queen Prabhavati-gupta, daughter of the Maharajadhiraja Chandra-gupta II of the Imperial Gupta dynasty, chief queen of Maharaja Rudra-sena II of the Vakatakas, and mother of the young prince Divakara-sena, who had obtained sovereignty in due succession.' The object of the grant was non-sectarian, being the bestowal of a village named Danguna, in the Supratishtha Ahara, upon a Brahman, the Acharya (preceptor) Chanala-Svamin. The place of encampment was Nandivardhana. The engraver was Chakradasa. The grant has been for some time known to Indian archaeologists, as a brief summary of it was published in Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI (pp. 214-15). Its valuable nature

Page #58
No. 4.] POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA : THE 13TH YEAR. was recognised by Mr. Vincent A. Smith in his Early History (3rd edition, p. 28) and in his admirable article on the Vakatakas (J. R. A. 8. for 1914, pp. 317 ff.), where he has exhaustively dealt with the subject in all its aspects, as also by Mr. D. R. Bhandarker, who in his Epigraphic Notes' (Ind. Ant., Vol. XLII, p. 160) has proved herefrom that Deva-gupta was another name of Chandra-gupta II. Besides being the earliest genuine copper-plate grant of the Gapta period, and the only one giving the genealogy of the Imperial Guptas, it removes for the first time the veil over the relations of the Vakatakas with the Imperial Guptas, and places the chronology of the Vakatakas on a sound basis. The prevalent view regarding the period in which the Vakatukas flourished, which was based on Dr. Fleet's opinion, has to be recast, and the opinion of Drs. Bhagvanlal and Buhler is confirmed. The date is given as the twelfth of the bright half of Karttika, in the thirteenth year. This might be either from the accession of Rudra-sena II or from that of the young prince, in whose name the queen-mother was ruling ; the former supposition appears to be more probable. The period to which the record might be assigned would be the first quarter of the fifth century A.D., contemporary with the closing years of Chandra-gupta II and the opening Fears of Kumara-gupta I. Of the localities mentioned, Nandivardhana has been identified by Rai Bahadur Hira Lal with the modern Nagardhan in the Nagpur District of the Central Provinces (Ep. Tad., Vol. X, p. 41). We are unable to identify the other places mentioned. TEXT. Seal. 1 Vakataka-lalamasya 2 (kra] ma-prapta-nfipa-sriya(h) [*] 3 jananya yuva-rajasya 4 sasanam ripa-sasa [na] (min) [ll] Plate 1. 1 Siddham [10] Jitam=bhagavata [*Svasti Nandivarddhanad=asid=Gupt-adi-ra [j] Malh[a-raja2 It margin Sri-Ghatotkachas-tasya sat-putro maharaja-sri-Chandraguptas-tasya drishtama ) sat-patroz 3 nek-Asvamedha-yaji Lichchhavi-do hitros wahadevyan Kumara-devyam-utpanno 4 maharaj-udhiraju-sri-Samudraguptas-tat-pat-putras-tat-pada-parigrihitah 5 prithivyam-a-prutiratha sarva-raj-och hattas chatur-udadhi-salil-asvadita6 yasa nokal-go-hirayyu-kati-salasra-pradah parama-bbaravato mahi-ra7 j-adhiraja-Sri-Chandraguptas-tasya dulita Dhirupa-sagotri Naga-kula-sainblu. 8 taya[m] Sri-muladevyani Kubera-nagayam=utpann=obbaya-kul-alan kara-bhuta= tyanta-bbaguvad-bhakta 9 Vakatakanam Maburaju-sri-Rudrasenasy-ugru-mabishi Yuvaraja10 sri-Divakarasena-janani Sri-Prabhavati-gupta Supratishth-abare Plate 2. Sirsha-gramasya dakshina-parsve Kadapinjanasy 11 Vilavanakasya parvu-parsve apara-parsve From the original plates. Realdeehitro. * Read ochchhella. ? Real drishtan. * Real sat.. * Reul waika.

Page #59
42 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 12 Sidivivarakasy-ottara-parsve Danguna-gramo kusala 13 m=nktva samajnapayati Viditam-astu vo yath-aisha gramo-smabhi [h] sva-pupySpyayan-artthach] 14 Karttika-sukla-dvadasya [m"] Bhagavat-pada-mule nivedya bhagavad-bhakt acharyya-Chanala-svamine-purvva 15 dattya udaka-purvvam-atisrishto yato bhavadbhirl-uchita-maryyadaya sarvv-ajnah kartavya [h] parvva 16 rajj-anumata [m]s-ch-atra chaturvidy-agrahara-pariharan=vitaramas =tad-yath-a-bhatachhatra-pravesyah 17 a-char-asana-charmm-angara-kinva-kroni-khanaka [h] a-pa[rn*]mpura[b] -[pain] medhyah a-push pa-kshira-sando hah 18 sa-nidhis-s-opanidhis-sa-kript-opakriptah nad1-osha bhavishyad-rajibhis-samrakshi. tavya[b] parivarddha 19 yitavyas-cha yas-ch-asmach-chhasanam-aganayamanas-svalpam-apy=atr=abadha[m] kuryat-karayita va 20 tasya Brahmanor-aveditasya sa-danda-nigraham kuryyama [*] Vyasa-gitas-ch=atra sloko bhavati [*] 21 Svadattam-para-datta[m*] hareta vasundharain [*] gava[m] sata-sahasrasya hantur-harati dushkritam [*] yo 22 Samvatsare cha trayodasame likhitam-ida [in] Sasanam -[1] otkattitam va [VOL. XV. Brahman-adyan-grama-kutumbinab TRANSLATION. Read brahmanair. Seal: This is the enemy-chastizing command of the mother of the young prince, the orna - ment of the Vakatakas, who has obtained sovereignty in course (of succession). 1 Read bhavadbhir. 2 Read raj-; 11. 16-17 are very corrupt; only the probably intended readings are given. 3 Read saklript-opaklriptah. Read tad-. * Read rajabhis. (Ll. 1-10) (In margin, 'seen') Success! From (the town of) Nandivarddhana; the illustrious Prabhavati10-gupta of the Dharanall gotra, born of the illustrious Mahaadeve Kuberanaga, Chakkradason= * Read karayeta. * Read -gitas. The name of the prince, as well as that of the queen-mother, is apparently omitted for want of space, as only a quarter sloka was at the disposal of the draft-maker. 10 The name is evidently derived in the same way as those of other members of the Gupta dynasty, and literally means, protected by Prabhavati,' the latter name denoting either the wife of the Sun-god or, more likely, one of the mothers' attendant on the god Skanda. We know that the Guptas were particularly devoted to this Commander of the celestial army; and it is quite natural that his mothers' were worshipped as well, as tutelary deities in the royal household. The shortening of the last vowel of Prabhavati before gupta is quite in accordance with the rules of grammar. 11 This would be the gotra rather of the Guptas than of the Vakatakas, whose gotra, as we know from other grants, was Vishnuvriddha. From other inscriptions, too, the practice of mentioning the gotra of the family in which a woman is born appears to be prevalent in old times. [It may be noted that among the Nagas of Bastar there was a queen named Dharana-Mahadevi.-H. K. S.]

Page #60
Poona Plates of the Vakataka Queen Prabhavati-gupta : the 13th year. nakasupatsutasu SERIESEATE akusukoa nanako 41 sukuhurankoriatorosuto - ITE 3TBpuman980311IN SET 19,31942017a FESTEI ATNT 2 16 iruka torasuto22092A sutotatoobuasuta200401 terusutoshinkubinzunoopushiyonratsuku [hanatokuchinninarunde suga riarutaimupurintoadapuatsupugurosusukino kuriahurihuburu 179320stanobaibuankurunpunokatsupurugu naidesuga, kurinsutanshiyondarasunadodeWIA 24 20146 1999 amesuri 20130sutanpusetsukusunoanda kouna1732182211deentarusutandadoo intanairusutatatatatatatatatsu 2" sutansu3 ka3430sutazukontoraberu F.W. THOMAS. SCALE THREE-FIFTHS W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #61

Page #62
No. 4.] who, herself born of the Naga family, was an ornament to both the families (of her father and husband); immensely devoted to the Divine (Vishnu); chief queen of the illustrious Maharaja Rudra-sena of the Vakatakas; mother of the illustrious Yuvaraja Divakara1-sena; and daughter of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Chandra-gupta (II), the great devotee of the Divine (Vishnu), the bestowers of many thousands of crores of cows and gold, whose fame was tasted by the waters of the four oceans, the exterminator of all princes, who had no rival on earth, the excellent and the most favoured (lit. accepted by His Majesty) son of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Samudra-gupta, born of the great queen Kumara-devi, daughter's son of the Lichchhavi (chief), the performer of several horse-sacrifices, the excellent son of the illustrious Maharaja Ghatotkacha, who had Gupta as the first king; POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA: THE 13TH YEAR. (L. 10) After announcing (her) well-being, commands the village householders, Brahmans and others, of the village of Danguna, in the Supratishtha Ahara to the east of (the village) Vilavanaka, to the south of the village of Sirsha, to the west of Kadapinjana and to the north of Sidivivaraka : 43 (L. 13) Be it known to you that, on (this) twelfth (day) of the bright (half) of (the month of) Karttika, we have, for the accumulation of our religious merit, bestowed, as a grant not previously made, this village with (a libation of) water upon the great devotee of the Divine (Lord). the Acharya Chanala-Svamin, after having first offered it at the feet (lit. root of the feet) of the Divine (Lord Vishnu); hence you should carry out all injunctions with proper deference. (L. 15) We there confer the exemptions incident to a village belonging to a community of Chaturvidyas, (as) approved by former kings; (it is) not to be entered by soldiers and umbrella-bearers; not (yielding the right) to pasturage, hides, charcoal, the purchase of fermenting drugs, and mines; not (entitling to) the succession? (of cows and bulls); not to have an animals-sacrifice; not (to have the right of) abundance of flowers and milk; with the hidden treasures and deposits, with klripta and upaklripta. (L. 18) So, this (grant) should be maintained and increased by future kings. Whosoever, disregarding this charter, shall make or cause to make the slightest molestation, upon him, on his being reported by the Brahmans, we will inflict punishment together with a fine. It is likely that Divakara-sena died shortly afterwards. Or he may, on attaining his majority, have come to the throne with the name Pravara-sena. * The name of the father of Queen Prabhavati-gupta is given in all the three grants of her son Pravara-sena, as Deva-gupta, which was the more familiar name of Chandra-gupta II. (Cf. the Sanchi inscription of the same king, which gives Dova-raja as the familiar name; Corpus Ins. Ind., Vol. III, p. 32). The present record, containing almost an official genealogical account of the Imperial Guptas, gives the official name, while Pravara-sena naturally refers to his grandfather by his familiar name. This and the following three epithets are generally found in apposition to Samudra-gupta. (cf.c Ins. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 26, 43, 49, 53). Owing to some confusion they are here applied to Chandra-gupi One of the epithets, at least, viz. servva-raj-ochchhetta, cannot be appropriately descriptive of any other king than Samudra-gupta. krapi. The construction is very faulty here. The relation between Gupta and Ghatotkacha is not given. We follow Dr. Fleet in translating this passage. Kinea is not mentioned in connection with kreni in the other records, which generally have lavana-klinna. According to the other grants the words go-balivardah ought to follow a-parampara. This condition is not to be found in the other records. 2

Page #63
44 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (L. 20) And on this point there is a verse, sung by Vyasa: He who confiscates land given by himself or by others incurs the sin of one who kills a hundred thousand cows. (L. 22) And this charter is written in the thirteenth year; engraved by Chakkradasa. No. 5.--ANBIL PLATES CF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. By T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., MADRAS. Some decades ago a Sadra in the village of Apbil, while digging the foundation of a portion of his house, came across the set of copper-plates upon which the inscription edited below is engraved. He made over the plates to a certain R. S. L. Lakshmanan Chettiyar, who had come to repair the Siva temple in the village, for preservation in the temple treasury. It was this gentleman who, desiring to know the contents of the copper-plates, sent them to Brahma Sri Mahamahopadhyaya V. Svaminatha Ayyar Avarga! at Madras. Tho learned pandit was pleased to entrust this valuable tind to me for examination and publication. It is from both the original and the excellent impressions prepared under my personal supervision that I edit the inscription below. When the plates came to me, the ring was already cut; the exposure to the damp earth, where the plates lay for a long time buried, has corroded some of them here and there, damaging a few letters; on the whole, the preservation of the inscription is excellent. The ring carries a well-executed seal, which bears the figures of a tiger, two carpfishes, & bow, two lamp-stands, two chauris and an umbrella, and a Sanskrit verae round the margin, all worked out in half relief. The centre of the field of the seal is occupied by the tiger, seated on his haunches on the right, the two fishes standing vertically on their tails on the left, the bow kept below in a symmetrical manner and the umbrella on the top. The chauris are disposed one on each side of the umbrella, while the lamp-stands, which have each a cloth knotted round the middle, are placed on either flank of the central group of figures. The verse round the seal reads thus : Sasvat visvambhara-netram Lakshmi-jaya-[sa]roruhan sasanam sa svatam srimad-Rajakesarivarm mana[!] that is, it states" (This is the irrevocable edict of the glorious Rajakesari-vaiman, which is the eye of the earth and which is the victorious lotus-flower (seat) of Lakshmi (i.e., fortune)." The first part of the record is written in the Sanskrit language, while the second part is in Tamil, the former portion is in Grantha characters, the latter in Tamil. A few Sanskrit words occur in the Tamil portion, and these are also written in the Grantha alphabet; e.g., brahma in II. 125, 130, 135, 180, 181, 182 and 184 ; brahmidhiraja in ll. 128, 130 and 181; Kasyapa-gottirattu in l. 127; Jaimini-sutrattu Narayana-Aniruddhanana and bhuka (bhoga) in 1. 128 ; frimukas in l. 132; sarvua-parihara in l. 181 ; and maddhyasthan in 1. 185. At the end of the document there is a single verse in Sanskrit, and this also is in the Grantha character. There are not many orthographical peculiarities worth noticing in the document. In the Sanskrit portion both ha and bha and their derivatives are written alike, and practically it is

Page #64
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR. difficult to distinguish the one from the other, except from the context. See l. 10, where the looks like hi; also ha in l. 11; bahadeg in l. 12; bha in samabhavad in l. 24; and bhi in oyabhirakshita in l. 32. Again, the distinction made between pra and pri, sra and sri, etc., is very slight : see prassi in l. 84. The common habit (or custom) of duplicating unnecessarily ta and ttha after r appears in, e.g., partthivan in l. 59, "bharttuo in ll. 48 and 61. The use of the characteristic forms of the Dravida country, such as tma for dma, tbha for dbha, etc., as in patmadeg in 7. 74, yavatbhutani in l. 114, are noteworthy; other such Dravidian forms are chulamani in l. 41 for chudamani; vanmikao for 'valmtkao in l. 109; Srinadha for Srinatha in 11. 121-2. In the Tamil portion there is utter disregard of the appropriate use of the consonants n and : e.g., innum, which ought to be innum in l. 139 and throughout. The words ending in 7 and ai receive an addition of y, as it was usual in those days to pronounce such words; e.g., Dambavayzy in l. 148, naduvey in l. 154, eto. One curious feature of the Anbil plates is the mode of pagination; the older symbols, which are the lineal descendants of the Brahmi namerals and which survived till very recently in Malabar, are employed to mark the numbers of the pages; they are na, na, nya, shkra, jhra, ha, yra, pra, drs, ma, and mna, representing the numerals 1 to 1l respectively. In all other instances the first three numerals are usually written na, nna, and nya; but in our record they are replaced by n, nna, and nya. Regarding this mode of pagination Mr. Bendall has written a paper in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1896, pp. 789 ff. The evolution of these symbols from the Brahmi numerical symbols is traced in my paper on the Tiruvalla copper-plates, which will be published shortly in the Travancore Archeological Series. The record under notice is of great value for the history of the Chola dynasty. We had hitherto only two copper-plate documents dealing with the detailed history of the Cholas, viz., the Leiden and the Tiruvalaogadu grants. The existence of the former has been known for at least 30 years, and the latter was discovered as early as 1906; but unfortunately neither of these most valuable records has as yet been published, though they are often quoted by the Madras Government Epigraphists in their Annual Reports. The Agbil plates constitute a third set similar to the two others mentioned above. But all the three happen to be compositions of different persons, namely, the Leiden grant of Nanda-Narayana, a resident of Kottaiyar and belonging to the Vasishtha gotra ;' the Tiruvalaogadu grant of Narayana, the son of Sankara ;3 and the Anbil grant of Madhava Bhatta of the Parasara gotra. Therefore the information regarding the legendary portion of the genealogy of the Cholas is somewhat different in each, The genealogy as found in the Agbil plates is, for purposes of comparison, given side by side with those contained in the other two grants. Regarding this custom of adding y in such cases see Sendami!, Vol. IV, pp. 399-401. * Burgess and Natesa Sastri's Tamil and Sanskrit Ins, pp. 208 and 218. grAme ramye magati mahite kohayUrAbhidhAne baudhAmabajani vimale yo vsisstthaanvbaaye| sarasaMsevo vimalacaritI nandanArAyaNAkhya mobandhImAnaracayadimAmayajanmA prazastim / Bp: An. Rep. for 1906, p. 67, para. 13. The verse referring to the authorship of the document rang follows: pArasa satenedaM bhavena muravihiSaH / nArAyana pabinA bhAsanaM katimA katam /

Page #65
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. The Leiden Grant. The Anbil Grant. The Tiruvalangadu Grant. Vishga Brahma Marichi Vaivasvata Manu Ikahvaku (founder of the Suryavansa) Mandhatri Machukunda Valabha sibi chila Rajakesari Parakesari Rajakesari Rajendra-Mrityujit Vyaghraketu Arikals Kavuary Aryaman (The San) Mahavira Rudrajit Chandrajit Ufiuara Sibi [The Tamil name Sembiya (Chola) is said to be derived From this word.] ChoIA senni, Kifli, etc. Karikala, etc. Ko-chchengappan (Built several temples for Siva in various parts of his kingdom.) Nallatikkon Valabha (Tam. Valavan) Srikantha Vijayalaya Perunakili Karikas Ko-chchenganna Vijayalaya Karikals (Bailt the embankments on either side of the river Kaveri.) K8-chchengappan Kokkilli Vijayalaya Aditya Aditya Parantaka (I) Rajakesari (Built temples for Siva on the banks of the river Kaveri.) Parantaka (I) Rajuditya Gapdaraditya Arinjaya Viracbols (Reduced Madhurs to an abject condition and uprooted many ancient dynas - Rajaditys Gandariditya Arindama ties of king; married the daughter of the Korala prince, Palavettaraiyar.) Madhurantaka Parantaka II Madhurkotaka Parantaka II Arafichika (Married the daughter of the Vaidumba prince.) Raidris Sundara-Chols Rajarija I Aditya (11) (Parintaks Aditya (11) Rajaraja I Rajendra-Chola (1) Rajendra-Chola (1)

Page #66
Ro. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR. 47 Regarding the various kings whose names are given in the above table the following facta are recorded in the inscription. Out of pity Sibi is said to have out the flesh of his body and weighed it in a balance against a dove which was pursued by a hawk, showing thereby his anbounded mercifulness to all god's creatures ; he is said to have held sway over the whole world bounded by the four oceans and to have subjugated his senses. It is from the eponymous king Chola that the dynasty and the country ruled over by it obtained their common name, the Chola." Ko-chchengannan is reputed to have erected temples for siva throughout the country under his sway. Valabha shone bright with his lutas feet made resplendent by coming in contact with the diadems of his tributary kings, and the fire of his anger was quenched by the tears of the wives of those kings who opposed him. Srikantha was a favourite of the god. dess of fortune ; and Vijayalaya was the abode of success in battles, and he, like Vishna, bore on the palm of his hands the impress of the conch and the discus. Rajakosari, the son of Vijayalaya, constructed for Siva a series of temples on either bank of the river Kavert from its source to its mouth; these shone like so many banners proclaiming his fame as the one anoonquered and unconquerable. Rajakesari's son, Vira-Chola, was & valorous, skilfal and coorageous sovereign. By his accession the world was happy in possessing a good king, the poets & patron, and the arts and industries a proper refage ; his fame spread abroad in all quarters of the globe. This king amused himself by aprooting kings whose families were deep-rooted and re-establishing them in their old states : even Madhura was reduced to an abject condition, and its insolent kings deprived of their haughtiness. Sundara-Chola, who was born to Arin. chika, the son of Vira-Chola, inherited the great qualities of his illustrious grandfather. Adi-80sha, who bears this earth on his hundred heads, felt relieved of his burden, when this monarch assumed the burden of his kingdom on his shoulders. The beauty of Manmatha paled before that of Sandara-Chola ; truly indeed was the name Sandara-Chola bestowed upon him. Ot the other king, Mahavira, Rudrajit, Chandrajit, Ufinara, Senni, Killi, Karikala, Nalladikkon, and Arinichika, nothing noteworthy is said in the document. From a comparison of the genealogical tables given above it may be obseryed that there is a great deal of uncertainty regarding the number, the names and the order of succession of the earlier ancestors of the Cholas. For instance, Rudrajit and Chandrajit' are mentioned in the Anbil plates long before Sibi, the pauranio king of the Solar race; whereas a person bearing a name similar to the two given above, Rajondra-Mrityujit, is placed in the Leiden grant later than Sibi. Similarly also, in the semi-historical period, we find the order of succession of Killi (or Perunaskilli), Karikala and Ko-ohchengannag, kings whose sibi was the son of Ufinara according to the Mahabharata (III, chapter 196 ff.). The incident in connection with the mercifulness of sibi is narrated in the Agni-purana and in the Mahabharata (III, chapter 196 1.). Kamban refers to it thus :-paravai mapp-uyirkkuttann-uyirai maraga valanginanil (Ram., V. 7. Kulamurai. kilartta-padalam); he bestowed his life instead of that one of a bird', the Vikkirama-18?ar-ula states the fact thus :-Ulag-ariyak-kakkum siruparavukkaga-kkali-kurndu takkuntulai pukka tayonum; that just king, who gladly entered the scales of a balance in a manner so well known to the world for the sake of a small dove. The same fact is described thus in the Kulottunga-folan-ula :-kolaiyoruudambadaiyak-koydalum-eyda-ttulaiy eri virrirupda folap ; that Chola king who ascended the scale-pan which will not reach the level (of the other in which was placed the dove), even when the flesh of his whole body was cut and put in it'; and finally, the San. kara-folay-ula states :-tappadainda sendat purava-Pperunirai pakkapiranum ; that lord who entered the scalepan for the sake of the red-legged, heavy-weighing dove which took refuge under him.' The Kalingattuppurani describes this event thus Udal.kalakk-araw-agindu tasaiyitt-avanum-or-tulai purav-odwokka niral-pukkavapum he who got into the scale-pan himself to weigh against a dove, after having already put therein all his flesh, which he cut out in a manner which will bring shivering to the onlookers. These two kings are mentioned by the great Tamil poet Kamban in his classic Ramayanam, when he traces the genealogy of Rama, thus:--Chandiranai vepranum Uruttiranai-obchayttanum, be who conquered Chandra and who defontod Rudra.' (Kam. Ram. Kulamuraj-kisarttiya-padalam, v. 11.)

Page #67
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. glories are perpetuated in classic Tamil literature, given, as mentioned just now, in both the Tiruvalangada and the Apbil grants; whereas the Leiden grant places Kissi after Ko-chchenganpag. Again, we hear for the first time from the Anbil plates of a son of Ko-chchengannan, named Nalladikkop; this name is mentioned neither in the other inscriptions nor in literature. Valabha, however, is mentioned in the other grants. The fact that Kn-chohengannan constructed a number of temples for Siva is borne out by Tamil literatara. Tirumangaiya var, in his Periya-Tirumoli, states that he orected seventy temples for Siva.? The Tiruvalangadu grant informs us that he was in his previous birth a spider and that for his good acts in that life he was born as a king ; this legend is also cortoborated by literatare. Apparsvamiga! refers to this incident in his Tevaram. The date of Tirumangaiyalvar, according to the calculations of the Hon'ble Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai, is A.D. 7763; and that of Apparsvimiga! is the middle of the seventh century. Kochchengannan, as he is referred to by these saints, should have lived before the seventh century A.D. So, if Peranarkilli and Karikala happen to be earlier than Ko-chchenganpan, they must indeed be very much earlier than the beginning of the seventh century. Both from inscriptions and from literature we know that Karikala constructed the embankments of the river Kavori." Valabha, Killi, and Senni have given their names as common appellations to the Cholas, and all the Tamil Nighaotus treat them as synonyms. That the early genealogy of the Cholas (a) Serbiyan Kochchenganay sernda koyil Tirunaraiyur manimadam; Periya Tirumoli, 6th pattu, 6th Tiroli, v. 8. "The beautiful structure at Tiranaraiyur is the temple to which the Choln Ko-chchengannan has attachment.' (6) Endo!-arkk-elil-madla m-elapadu seyd-ulngamanda ;' he who, having erected seventy beautiful temples for the eight-armed Isvara, was ruling the earth.' (a) .... panda palasarugar-pandar payinra nur-chilandik kn-ppar-al selvam indavan kan. Teraram, Tirukknchchi-yekamba-Tiruttindagam, v. 6. He (Siva) it was who granted the fortune of being the sovereign of the earth to a spider which was once with its own cobwebs and fallen les yes erecting shed (over 1 linga).' (6) Pattiyinar Silandiyun-dan vayisular-poduppandarada vilnittu-cheberugan veynda fittiyinal-arabanda Sirappu-chcheyya-chchiva-ganattu-ppagappeydar. Tiraram, Tiruppafur.pndigam, v. 6. Ho (Siva) made him (KO-chehengannan) enter into the host of Sivagawas after having ruled (the earth) for some time, as the reward for his pious service of erecting a shed with its cobweb and dried leaves (over a linga) in his previous birth.' . Journal of South Indian Association for 1914, April 1. This conclusion has been subsequently proved by me to be wrong in my "Sir Subrahmanya Ayyar" Lecture, delivered on behalf of the University of Madras, under the presideney of Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai. * The Leiden grant mentions the fact tlusKarikalah ... chakro Kaveri-tira-bandbanam. The Katingattu-pparaai commemorates the event in a verse os follows: to udu-mapyari karni-svy Popni. The (river) Poppi (Kiveri), whose banks were made by the kings wore shipping (Karikala) Tho Vikkirama-fola-ula :Poppi-kkarai-kanda bupatiyum ; 'the king who constructed the banks of the Poppi.' The Sankara-rolan-ula : .... Ir arugu-men-karai Seyyid-eri-tiral-kkaverikku-ttan-karai beyda daripatiyam. The king who con structed the cold (hin /strong) banks of the Kiviri, which was throwing up billows, being uncurbed by banks ou either side. * Serni Valaran Kili Sembiyan Ponpi-tturaivan pulikkodi-ppuravslan Neriyanar-ttarkkon Neriraiy-abhayan Xiriverpan Kolivendan Suriya pupal-nadan ki-cbcllan peyare. Divakara-Nighantu.

Page #68
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 49 has been constructed largely from Tamil literature is clear; but, since the literary references do not give specifically the relationships existing among them, the composers of the prasastis of the dynasty have committed blunders. Of Srikantha, the next king, nothing more than his name is given in the document. Evidently he did nothing worth recording. Vijayalaya, the first known king of the powerfal dynasty of the Cholas, which for over three centuries played a distinguished part in the history of South India, is, according to the Tiruvalangadu grant, said to have taken Tanchapari from some one, whose name however is not given, and built there a templo for Nisumbhasudani, that is, Durga. From the extracts given in the foot-note, it will be evident that the city of Tanehapuri must have been wrested from the Muttaraiyare, a feudatory family who were vassale of the Pallav39 and ruled over a large part of the present Tanjore District and the Native State of Padukkottai. This mapouvre is perhaps the beginning of the aprooting of the Pallava dominancy over the Chola kingdom in the reign of Aditya, the son and successor of Vijayalaya. It is known from other records that Aditya and the Pandya king Varagupa marched against the Pallava, Npipatunga-varman, otherwise known also by the name of Aparajita-varman, defeated and killed him. After the occupation of Tanjore by Vijayalaya it continued to be the capital of the Cholas; but it was afterwards in a way eclipsed by Gangaikondacbola-puram, founded by Rajendra-Chola-Deva 1.3 The Anbil grant does not mention the fact that the names Rajakesarin and Parakesarin occurred alternately in the Chola family, as is distinctly mentioned in the Tiruvalangadu and In the Sendalai Pillar inscription of Perumbiduga Muttaraiyan (supra, Vol. XIII, pp. 136 ff.) the following descriptions of this king occur :-Ko-Maran-Ranjai-kkon, the king Maran, the lord of Talijai'; kafrar-kalean Raijas nar-pugal-alan,'a kalva of kaloar, the distinguished lord of Tanjai'; nirkinra tanpanai torum TanjaiHiram-padi ninrar, 'they (cultivators) stood in the fields praising the excellences of the city of) Twujai.' These extracts clearly show that Tanjai or Tancbapari was dear to the Mattaraiyars, a powerful dynasty of chiefs who were staunch supporters of the supremacy of the Pallavas. In a mutilated, but very archaic, inscription engraved below the panels of a historical mural sculpture, found in the Vaikunthan thapperuma temple at Conjeevarnin, a Mutta. raigar is honourably mentioned as one of the worthies who came to receive Nandiverman Pallavamalla, the son of Hiranyavarman, who was newly elected as the Pallava king. This Muttaraiyer could be no other than the then venerable old Savaran Maran alias Porumbidugu Muttaraiyan II, the v al of Parameivaravarian II. (See my paper on the Muttaraiyars and others in the Journal of the South Indian Association for 1911.) Suvarap Muren is styled kalvara-kalvas, the kaftan of kalvas.' The word kafva, which now means "a thief," inust have been held in high esteem in olden times. This word kalvara might in all probability lave been rendered into Sanskrit a Kalabhra; jost in the same fashion tho Tamil word alavan bas been written as Valabhs; and the Kylablir invasion and usurpation of the Pandya country, stated in the Velvikadi grant to have taken place some time before the reign of Kadungon Pandyadhiraja, a time which agrees well with that of Suvaran Mann, may bare been caused by this Muttaraiyan. The Muttaraiyars, who are quite distinct from the Pandyas, have been mistaken for the latter both by Dr. Hultzsch and by Mr. Venksyys. ? Ep. As. Rep. for 1906, p. 65, para. 9. * Regarding the founding of new capitals by kings there is an interesting passage in the commentary called the Idu on Namma var's Truvdymoll, which runs thus:-Serukkarin rajakka! polniya.pndaivittai vittu tangale kadu-siyttu-chchamaitta padaivittilire adarattade iruppadu (Mudalayiram, 5, , 9). This means, ' Proud kings, having given up old capitals, live in happiness in new ones which they themselves have constructed after felling down the forests.' Perhaps the commentator, who lived not long after Rajendra-Choln-Deva I, liad distinetly in view this king, when he wrote the passage quoted above ; for Tanjore, the city which was captured by Vijayalaya as a fit place for a capital and later ou adorned with the finest of temples built by his own father Rijsraja I, could not have lost its merita in the reign of Rajendra-Cho-Deva I. It is no more than the vanity of the latter that can have induced him to create a new capital at Gangaikonda-cb8|n-pura (named after bis surname Gangaikonda-Cbola), in which he also erected a temple equal, if not superior, in grandeur to the Brihadisvar a temple at Tanjore.

Page #69
50 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. the Leiden grants. Aditya is referred to in the Anbil grant as Rajakesari-varman;' and he is said to have built for Siva a number of temples on either side of the river Kaveri, from the Sahya mountains to the mouth of the river. As a matter of fact, there are a number of temples dedicated to Siva and situated on the banks of the Kaveri which might be assigned to the reign of Rajakesari-varman Aditya I and of which the construction continued even in the reign of his Bon Parantaka I. For instance, the stone temple at Andanallar was constructed by one Padi. Parantakan alias Sembiyan Irukkuvel. Padi-Adityapidari, the daughter of Tennavan Ilangovol, and the wife of Arikulakesari, the son of the Chola king, built the stone temple dedicated to Siva in the village of Tiruchchendurai. The Panchapadisvara temple in, and the Pasupatisvara temple outside, the village of Allur, as also the one known as the Sandaregvara templo at Nangavaram, appear to have come into existence also about the same time. They were all endowed in the reign of Parantaka I, the son and immediate successor of Aditya I. Again, a number of older temples, such as those at Tiruvadi, Tillaisthanam, etc., seem to have been renewed and rebuilt with stone, in the reign of Aditya I. All these temples are on the banks of the Kaveri. The son of Rajakosari-varman Aditya-Chola I was Vira-Chola. We know from other upigraphical sources that this king bore the names Vira-Narayana, Parantaka I and Parakosari. varman who took Madurai, Ceylon and the crowned head of Vira Pandya.' The name Viranarayana appears to have been contracted into Vira-Chola. The Anbil plates state that he upl'ootod many ancient dynasties and reduced even Malhura to an abject condition. The Pandya king who suffered defeat at the hands of Vira-Chola was Rajasimba-Pandya. This Pandya was assisted by Kasyapa V of Ceylon, who also shared the fate of his ally. From having couquered the kings of Madhura and Ceylon Vira-Chola is called 'he who took Madhura and Ilam.' He also defeated the Vaidumba king Sandaiyap; two Bana princes were conquered, and their country was bestowed upon Prithvipati II, of the Ganga dynasty, together with the title Sembiyan Mabalivanarayan. In all probability the Bana princes defeated by Vira-Chola were Vijayaditya (IV) and his father Vidyadhara.? One of the queens of ViraChola, who Lore to him the son named Arinohika, was, according to the Anbil grant, the daughter of the Korala prince Paluvettaraiyar. There are three inscriptions in the Siva temple at Tiruvaiyyara which mention this Karala prince; all of them belong to the reign of Rajakesari. varman and are dated respectively in the 3rd, the 5th and the 19th years of his reign. The first (No. 110 of 1895 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection) mentions Paluvottaraiyar magalar Vikkirama-sola Ilargavelar deviyar nambirattigalar, her majesty the queen of Vikrama-Chola Ilang volar, who was the daughter of Paluvottaraiyar.' The second (No. 118 of 1895 of tho same) refers to Adiga! Paluvettaraiyar Maravan Kandanar, 'the princo Paluvettaraiyar alias Maravan Kandan. The third (No. 238 of 1894 of the same) contains the name Palavettaraiyar Nambi Maravanar. The person mentioned in these epigraphs is evidently the father-in-law of Vira-Chola. From the first extract we are led to infer that Vira-Chola bore also the name 1 No. 286 of 1911 of the Madras Epigrapbist's collection belongs to the reign of a Chola king who is called hy the simple name Rajakesari-varman, but has the qualifying clause," who exteuded his conquests over the Tondai-mandalam"; this description of the king enables us to identify him with Aditya I, the colleague of Varaguna l'andys. See also Trav. Areh. Series, Vol. II, pp. 76-77. * Nos. 359 and 360 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection for 1903. Nos. 316 and 319 of 1903 of the same. * See the remarks against No. 291-296, 305-312, 33C-332, 348-350 and 355-380 of 1903 of the same. Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 50, pars. 8. * Udayendram Plates of Prithvipati II, SoutA-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, p. 870. * See my article ou Hive Bana Inscriptions at Gudimallaw in Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, pp. 104-114.

Page #70
No. 5.) ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 51 Vikrama-Chola. Again, from the distinguishing appellation Mapavanar, attached to the name of Paluvottaraiyar, we may infer without fear of contradiction that the Kerala kings, like perhaps also the Cholas and the Pandyas, originally all belonged to the ancient stock of the Maravas of the Dravida country and that they laid claim to kshatriya-hood only in later times; no sooner was kshatriya-hood desired by these kings than there came forward a number of panegyrists who found for them elaborate genealogies, connecting them with either the Solar or the Lunar races, who alone were eligible for the kirita-makuta and the fully ornamented simhasana, Vira-Cola's son was, according to the Anbil grant, Arinchiko. This name is the same as Arinjaya, Arindama and Arikulakosari of other inscriptions. It is stated in the Apbil plates that the daughter of a Vaidumba king was the queen of Arinchika who bore him SundaraCho!a. This prince Sundara-Chola is called at the end of the Sanskrit portion of the document Parantaka-Chola, and in the beginning of the Tamil portion Rajakesari-varman. The Vaidamba prince who gave his daughter in marriage to Arinchika must be identified with the Sandaiyan defeated by Parantaka I. So far we have noticed the reigns of Vijayalaya, his son Rajakosari Aditya and his grandson, Parakesari-varman Vira-Chola. According to the rule laid down in the Leiden and the Tiruvalangadu grants, that the names Rajakesari-varman and Parakesari-varman most be borne alternately by the kings of the Chola dynasty, Arinchika must become a Rajakesari-varman, and his son Sandara-Chola a Parakesari-varian; but we see in all records that he is called Rajakesari-varman Parantaka (11) or Sundara-Clo!a. Hence wo may infer that there must have intervened between Arinchika and his son Sundara-Chola one or three kings; it is only so that there is the possibility of Sundara-Chola becoming a Rajakesari. varman, We know that immediately after Vira-Chola's death his son Rajaditya succeeded to the throne and that two years after he lost his life in a battle with the Rashtrakata king Krishna III at Takkolam. Krishna III, who in his inscriptions in the Tamil country is always referred to as Kangara-deva who took Kachchi (Conjeevaram) and Tanjai (Tanchapuri),' ruled over the Chola country perhaps till his death. During this period of foreign sway the Chola princes, Gandaraditya and Arinchika, seem to have lived the life of vassals and were not crowned regularly as the suzerain lords of the Chola kingdom ; for we do not find any record in which Gandaraditya and Arinchika are said to have ruled over the Chola country, nor any belonging to their reign. But Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar, in his article on the Tirukkalittittai inscription of Sandara-Chola, seems to think that the defeat of Rajaditya at Takkolam must have taken place in the year A.D. 947-8, and that his father Vira-Chola 1 feu el (aa?) 0:1 veid: avalynt tifas(t): 8129170 candravaMzIditI vAtha cAdhirAja iti smRtaH / Manasara. rAjasariNI nAma parakasariNIya ca / nu se afasta: G 2

Page #71
52 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. survived him for five years, bereft of a large portion of his kingdom and his promising son ; that, though Keisbai III defeated Rajaditya in A.D. 947-8, Krishna III may nevertheless bave taken possession of the Topdai-mandalam even in A.D. 945; and, lastly, that Gapdaraditya and Arinchika succeeded in order Vira-Chola alias Parantaka I. All these statements are based upon the fact that Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar has discovered in an inscription that the last regnal year of Parantaka I is the 46th. On reference to the Madras Epigraphist's Annual Report for 1895 and to No. 15, the inscription relied upon by Mr. Subrahmanya Ayyar, we see that the six of forty-six, the number of the regoal year, is enclosed in brackets, clearly showing that the second figure of the regnal year is doubtful. If Krishna had taken possession of the Tondai-mandalam even in A.D. 945, there is no possibility of Rajaditya having traversed the whole of the adversary's country as far as Takkolam. On the other hand, the Solapuram inscription gives the regnal year two coupled with the Saka year 871 as the date of the death of Rajaditya at the hands of Kangara-deva, and states that the latter entored the Tondai-mandalam only after this melancholy event. The copper-plates generally say such and such a king, having ruled the earth, departed to heaven, which Mr. Ayyar has taken really to be referring to the reign of each of these kings; in many instances, they do not appear to have ruled at all, as I have attempted to show above. I am inclined to believe that Gandaraditya made some efforts to wrest back the Chola kingdom after the death of Kappara-deva and obtained it once again and ruled for a short time and died; that Arinchika perhaps predeceased his elder brother and never ascended the throne, and that Sundara-Chola alias Parantaka II succeeded Gandaraditya. We know of no insoription which refers itself to the reign of Arinchika. If my surmise is correct, the succession took place thus, Parantaka I, Rajaditya, Gandaradityas and Parantaka II alias Sundara-Chola ; then they become successively Parakosari-, Rajakosari-, Parakosari. and Rajakesari-varman. Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 124. Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, pp. 194-195. The record explicitly states: Yandu irandu Saka-varshamennirr. clubatt-onra fakravartti Kamaradona-Vallabha, Rajadittarai erindu Tondaima dalam pugundap-andu," in the year two, the Saks year 871, the year in which the emperor Kappara-deva-Vallabha, baving fought and killed Rajaditya, entered the Tondai-inandalam." Regarding Madhurintakap Gandaridittapar Mr. K. V. Subrahmanys Ayyar states that he "migbt be considered as probable son of Uttama-Chols," but he doubts this probability in a subsequent sentence thus : " But it may be pointed out that such a view is not tenable, because none of the Chola copper-plates or stone inscriptions whicb give a dynastie account mentions him, and this omission makes it clear that he was not a member of the royal family." The name Madharantakap Gandaraditta ar means Gandaradity, a son of Madbarintaks. One of the Tiruvallam inscription states that he was present in the Siva temple at Tikkali-Vallam, and, seeing that the style of the services of the temple had fallen very low, called the authorities to produce the Accounts of the temple before him, clearly evidencing his high social status, as a member of the royal family. Again, he set ap the image of Siva in tho Parasura mes vara temple at Gudimallam. From there activities of Gandaraditya II we may very well understand that his life was spent in religion. He is certainly identical with the suthor of one of the decades in the Tir visaippa, a collection of verses which were sung in and after the tiine of Rajaraja I, the following passage occurs in his composition: Kar-ar-solai-KKoli-vendap-Raojaiyarkop kalandav-arkv-in-jol-Kandaradittan arun-Damil-milai..... which means the rare garland composed of rare Tamil words of everlasting sweetness (prepared) by Gandaraditys, who is the king of Kol (Uraiyur), which is surrounded by gardens on which the clouds rest, Std who is the monarch of Tasjai. The author of this decade of Tirucifaippa was a contemporary of Rajaraja I; and, if he claims to be the king of Uraiyur and Tanjore, it is certain that he claims to belong to the family which held away over those capital cities.

Page #72
No. 5.) ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. The genealogy of these historical kings may be then summarised thus: 1. Parakesari-varman Vijayalaya. (Took Tancha-part from the Muttaraiyars and made it his capital and buis in it a temple for Nisumbhasudani.) 2. Rajakesari-varmen Aditya I. (Built temples for Siva on either bank of the Kivorl; conquered, in alliance with Varaguna Pandya, the Pallava king Aparajita-varman ; aud extended his dominions over the , Tondai-maydalam.) (Kapparadeva.') 3. Parakebari-varman Vira-Chols (alias Parantaka I, Vira-Narayana, Sangrama-Raghava, Madirai. konda-ko-ppara kesari-varman, conqueror of Ceylon; covered the temple of Chidambaram with gold. Married the danghter of the Kerala prince Paluvetta raiyar Kandap Maravapar). 4. RAjakesari-varman 5. Parakesari-var. By the daughter of [Kodandaraman.) Rajaditya. (Killed in the man Gandaraditya. Paluvottaraiyar. battle of Takkolam by Kappara-Deva.) Arinchika, Arinjaya, Arindama or Arikulakesari (married a Vaidumba princess). 7. Parakesari varman 6. Rajakesari-varman Sun. Madhurantaka alias dara-Chola alias Paran. Uttama-Chola. taka II. (Fought the battle at Chear.) Aditya II alias Karikala. 8. Rajakesart-varman Rajaraja I. One of the ministers of the king Sundara-Chola was a Brahmana named Aniruddha, a native of the village of Premagrahara, a literal translation of the Tamil name Anbil. He is represented as a very learned man and a devotee of Vishna, the god Ranganatha of the - The Christian College Magazine for September 1906. The numbers affixed to each name show the order of succession to the throne. This fact is mentioned in both the Leiden and the Tiruvalangada grants. See Ep. Ar. Rep. for 1908, p. 67, par. 16. The Leiden grant refers to this act thus:-Syabahu-viryy-avajit-akhil-asa-makb-panit-amalabata dos Namavlinod mandiram Indamanlor Vyaghragraburo Ravivarsiketub. He (Parantaks), the banner of the Solar race, decked the temple of the moon-crested at the Vyaghragrahara (Perumpurrappaliyur, tont is Chidambaram) with pure gold brought from all the regions conquered by the valour of his own arm.' (Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions by Burgers and Nates Sastri, p. 206. Ep. 4. Rep. for 1905, p. 50. para. 9.

Page #73
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV temple at Srirangam : he was famous for his learning and munificent in gifts; he had mado rich donations to the temple at Srirangam for feeding a large number of Brahmanas during the Pariguni festival. Narayana, the father of the minister Aniruddha, had many disciples, who proclaimed his greatness to the world. Aniruddha's mother made arrangements for feeding perpetually one learned Brahmana daily in the temple of Ranganatha, for which purpose she presented a plate and dish made of silver; she also set up a perpetual lamp to bo burnt before the god Ranganatha. The grandfather of Aniruddha bore also the same name; he made donations to the Srirangam temple for making the midnight offerings to the god. The great-grandfather of Aniruddha was called Ananta, and he was very liberal in making gifts to the indigent and poor. The peculiarly Vaishnava names of the minister and his ancestors, their attachment to the god Ranganatha of the temple at Srirangam and the rich gifts which they have made to the temple clearly indicate that they were all members of the then growing community of Srivaishnavas. According to the astronomical calculations of Mr. Swamikkannu Pillai the dates of birth of Nathamuniga! and Alavandar are A.D. 823 and 916 respectively); and we also know that the date of coronation of Rajaraja I was A.D. 985 and that there ruled, between him and his father Sundara-Chola, Madhurantaka, son of Gandaraditya. If, as we presumed, the Chola country overrun by the Rashtrakata Krishna III was under his sway during the whole of his lifetime, that is, till about A.D. 971, tho period intervening between this and the accession of Rajaraja I is 14 years; the reigns of Gandaraditya, Parantaka II and Madhurantaka have to be accommodated within this space of 14 years. Gandaraditya probably did not rule long : perhaps, having been already a very elderly man when he ascended the throne, he died soon after. Parantaka It is said to have fought a battle at Chevur. Vira-Pandya in all his inscriptions is described as "Vira-Pandya who took the crowned head of the Chola,"3 and Aditya II, son of Parantaka II, is described in the Leiden grant as sporting with the cut-off head of Vira-Pandya. It is therefore likely that Sandara-Chola was killed by Vira-Pandya and he, in his turn, was killed by Aditya II in revenge for his father's death. So it is evident that the reign of Parantaka II was also a short one. Madhurantaka succeeded him; the people, however, desired Rajaraja I to take charge of the government, but he refused to do so until his uncle Madhurantaka got tired of ruling : it is also stated in the Tiravalangadu grant that he was shortly elected as Yuraraja. Probably also, therefore, the reign of Madhuranta ka did not last long. Therefore it is not difficult to imagine that three reigas were included in the short space of 14 years. Parantaka II, therefore, may have been a contemporary of Alavandar. This was the time whon Srivaishnavaism was in fall swing, being preached by the learned Alavandar, who had several very eminent disciples. The ancestors of Aniruddha, the minister of SundaraChola, nust have come under the influence of the Alvars and Nathamunigal, with whose tine the ages of the ancestors of Aniruddha agree very well. Madhava Bhatta, the compober of the Chola prasasti contained in the Agbil plates, calls himself the disciple of Srinatha. In all probability he was a student of Nathamunigal, who is reputed to have had a very long life. It is stated in the inscription that Aniruddha belonged to the Jaimini-sutra and to the Avepi-gotra. Tho gotra Aveni is often mentioned in South Indian Inscriptions in connection with the names of Srivaishoavas, as also in their literature. Journal of the 8. I. Association for April-June, 1914, pp. 17 and 21. * Sans, and Tam. Ins. by Bargess and Natesa Sastri, p. 207. + Blan-ralaikonda ko-Vira-Pandya-derar is how he is doscribed in inscriptions For example, No. 589 of 1902 mentions one Avani Sri Ramachandra-nattandan alias Chakravartti Korra Kiriyaluyr.

Page #74
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 55 The document records the grant, by the king Sundara-Chola Rajakesarivarman to his learned Brahmana minister Aniruddha, of ten velis of land in the village of Nalvilankudi, which is situated in the Alandur-rashtra. This plot of land, defined by letting a she-elephant go round it, was given the new name of Karunakaramangalam and was granted with its karanmai and miyachi; all the taxes on the land were abolished, and the enjoyment of the new village with all plants, trees, gardens, tanks, wells, etc., was bestowed on Aniruddha. The gift of a small village sufficient for the exclusive enjoyment of a single Brahmana householder is called an ekabhaga village. Regarding the ekabhaga village the Mayamata, one of the authoritative text-books on the Silpa-fastra, gives the following description :- A plot of land granted to a single Brahmana for his sole enjoyment and having on it his mansion and the houses of his dependants and farmers is called an ekabhogaml; and a valikaor veli is defined as 5, 120 square dandas, & danda being 4 cubits (18 inches). Therefore a veli comes to be equal to 4:48 acros. The 10 vatikas of land granted to the Brahmana minister Aniruddha are approximately 44.8 acres. The ceremony of letting loose & she-elephant to go round a plot of land intended to be granted to any one is an ancient institution : it is referred to in the Leiden grant also as karini-parikramana-vispashta-sima-chatushtayam; a she-elephant is let loose, her wandering path is carefully marked, and, after she returns to the place from which she started, the plot of land enclosed by the path of the elephant is granted to the donee. This ceremony is called karini-parikramana or in Tamil pidi-fuldal. The grant was made at the personal reqnest (vijnapti) of Aniruddha-Brahmadhiraja and by the order (ajnapti) of Aravanaiyan alias Pallava Maddhadhiraja or Pallava Muttaraiyar. At the end of the document Sundara-Chola is called Parantaka-Chola and is represented as exhorting future kings to protect his gift. The last verse in the Sanskrit portion iuforms us that the componer of the document was Mudhava Bhatta yajvan, son of Bhatta Datta of the Parasarsa vamsa, that he was a very learned man and a disciple of Srinatha. The Tamil portion of the grant is addressed to the residents of the Brahmana quarters of the Alundar nadu and to those residing in the villages granted to the (Vaidic) gods, to the (avaidika) places of Worship, such as those of the Jainas and the Bauddhas, and to astrologers (ganis). It is also in this portion that the date of the document is given as the fourth year of viprerathAnyevA mIgyo grAma udArataH / eko grAmaNiko yatra sabhRtyaparicArakaH / kuTikantahijAnauyAdaka mogasma eva tu / Kamikagama. prAgukta guNayuktAya vedArthanipuNAya ca / Fuita wafua ya AFNATA ekabhogamiti khyAtaM prazastamatidurlabham / Karanagama. pandhadazaktAnAM caihAnaM dshbhuusuraantmekaadi| ekakudumbisameta kuTika sthA(ca)daikabhIgamiti kthitm| Mayamata. aSTadhanuzcaturathA kAkavikA saccaturguNaM mASam mASacaturvartanakaM tapaMcaguNaM hi vATikA kathitA / Yaya mata. Burgess and Natesa Sastri's Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions, p. 208.

Page #75
56 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. the reign of the king Rajakesarivarman. Anbil is here said to belong to the Mola nadu. It is very interesting to note the formality which had to be observed by those to whom royal writs were addressed when sach writs reached them; as soon as news reached them of the incoming of the royal writ, they went in advance to receive it at the entrance of the village, saluted it first and then took it in their hands, placed it on their heads and conveyed it, with pomp and ceremony, and read it to the public in the town hall (ur-mandapam). This ceremonial reception of royal orders is mentioned in the Leiden aud other grants. As the boundaries have to be fixed in extreme detail, as traced by the path pursued by the she-elephant, the Tamil portion of the record here, as in other instances also, is largely occupied by such tedious details of the boundary; after this follow the lists of objects contained in the village granted, of the sources of the income, such as taxes, etc., and any other privileges enjoyable by the donee. In the present case the objects said to be contained in the village are the trees above the surface of the earth, wells, gardens, public places (manru), the pasture ground for calves, the village site, places covered by ant-hills, platforms (built round the foot of trees, terri), ponds, inundated rivers, river-beds, the sand-banks produced by rivers, palaces (kottakaram), water-puddles having fish in them, fissures in rocks, etc., where the bees construct their hives for honey and every other kind of land. The taxes granted for the enjoyment of the donee according to the deed are the fines collected in the places of justice (manru-padu), ilaikkulam, the tax on the cloths manufactured in the village, the tax on marriages, the tax derivable from markets, the karanmai, the miyatchi and all other items which are under ordinary circumstances enjoyed by the king. The special privileges granted under sach circumstances generally were also conferred on Aniruddha Brahmadhiraja ; and they are enumerated as follows :(a) Ho may oonstruct houses with more storeys than one and may tile or terrace them with burnt tiles ; (6) he may dig wells and tanks ; ((c)) ho may grow damanagai (a kind of sweet smelling plant, which is called in modern Tamil davanam or marukkolundu) and iruveli (a sweet smelling root, consisting of slender filaments, a species of khuskhus); (d) he may out water-channels in woordance with the gradient of the land and the re quirements of cultivation ; (6) Do one shall set up even.small water-lifts (kurr-ettam) and kudainir ; (f) he need not have the trouble of baling out water for irrigation purposes ; (9) and he may dam the river and other streams and water his lands. A the creation of this ekabhoga village its old name was abolished and a new one, Karons. karamangalam, was conferred on it; all the older usages and customs obtaining there previously were superseded by those which have been enumerated above. In connection with the name Karunakaramangalam one fact is worth noticing, namely, the significance of the termination marigalams; the Silpa-tastras state that the villages inhabited by Compare nattomukku tirumugam rara ratfomum tirumugangandu edir-elundu fengu toluda rangi-ttalai mal vaittu-ppidi-fulndw, occurring in the Leiden grant. Manru-padu 1 This appears to be the fine wbich bas to be paid before the dharmasana (judgmant-stat) for failure of the discharge of duties for which one had contracted; dhanman muffil dharmasanattile miradam aingalaju pop pagmalifrarari mand-pperupadaganum im-marrvpad-irutum illirunanda-vilakku wwwffame Taluttu vom apom (8. L. I., Vol. III, p. 95). If this charity suffers desuetude, the mahaltaras themselves have tbe power to collect (marrudal) Ave kalanjut of gold a day at the dharma sana. Even after the payment of this mayru-padu we have bound ourselves to burn this perpetual lamp without cessation.' Cf. p. 72, n. 1. 'riNakulaparipUrNa vastu ymmaalaannaam| Mayamata. vipredhirAmIgyamAsaM ceti kaurtitam Kamikagana.

Page #76
No. 5.) ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 57 Brabmanas are known by the distinguishing termination marigalam. The word chaturvedi-mar-- galam, associated with the names of a large number of Brahmana villages, ocoa rs in many inscriptions. At the end of the Tamil portion of the document it is stated that it was written at the bid. ding of the residents of the Brahmana quarters (brahmadeya-lckilavar) of Tiruvalundur nadu, the residents of the quarters granted to the avaidika sects (palsichchandum) and the residents. of the freeholds granted to astrologers (kani-murruttu) by the madhyasthan, Brahmamangalyap. of Pamburam. The following other persons figure as signatories to the document: Avisi. mangalam-udaiyan alias Pamburanattu-kkon; Kappur-udaiyan alias Tiruvalun. durnanu-kilavan ; Valagur-udaiyan; Nerkunram-udaiyap alias the Muvendavelan of Tiruvalundar nadu; Kamanadigal of Kappor; and a few others whose names are illegible, because the plate is broken here and there in the portion in which they occar. The inscription was engraved on copper-plates by the artisan (asari) who bore the name of Virachola. The names of the places mentioned in the document are, Premagrahara, or in Tamil Anbil, Srirangam, Tiruvalundur nadu, Nanmulankuli, Karunakaramangalam, Ennaikkudi, Pullur, Teraikkottam, Tirumangalam, Pambura nadu, and Pamburam village in the same, Avisi-mangalam, Kappur, Valagur, Nerkugram, Karkuli, Venpaikkuli, Vamba and Malli. They are identified as follows: Name as given in the Inscription. Modern Name. District. Taluka. Promagrabarar-Anbil . . Trichinopoly. . Ditto. . . . Mayavaram. Ditto. Nappilam. Ditto Mayavaram Srirangam Tiruvalandur . Tiramangalam . Pambaram Kappur :. Valagur Nerkuppam . Karkudi . . Malli . Eqpaikkudi . Pallur . Verpaikkuli . . . . Anbil (and in the Sthala. Trichinopoly: purana Premapuri). Srirangam . . . Ditto . Tiruvalundur . . Tanjore Tirumangalam Ditto Tiruppamborain . Kappur . . . Ditto Valuvur . . Ditto Neykungam . . . Ditto Uyyakkondan Tirumalai . Triclinopoly . Malliyam . Tanjore Euangudi ? . . . Ditto Ponnur? . . . Ditto Vennukkudi-ttottam? .! Ditto Ditto. . . . . . Napnilam. Trichinopoly. Mayavaram. Xannilnm. . . Mayavaram. Tanjore. . Teraikkottam must be the name of a quarter in the village of Pullur, sad it may be a corruption of Therakkottam, the residence of the Therus, 'or Bauddha bhikshus. I am not able to identify Nagmulankodi, Karunakaramangalam, the water-course Vamba and Avisi-mangalam. In conclusion I must acknowledge with gratitude the many valuable suggestions given to me by my friend Mr. G. Venkoba Rao of the Epigraphist's Office, Madras, in the translation of the Sanskrit part of the text. HT

Page #77
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. The following are the metres employed in the Sanskrit portion of the inscription : No. of verse. Metre. No. of verse. Metre. 28 24-25 Mandakranta. sardulavikridita. Sragdhara. Gardalavikridita. Vasastatilaka. Pushpita gra. Harini. Anushtubh. Ratkoddkata. Manjubhashini. Sardilavikridita. 30 31 92-93 Arya. Garduladikridita. Anushubh. Sragdhara. Sardilavikridita Vanhastha. Sragdhara. Vasantatilaka. Sragdhara. Anushtubl. Praharshini. Anushtubh. Upajati. Anushtub. Indravajra. Arya. Sragdhara. 8vagata. Sragdhara. Sragdhara. 36 14-16 87 38-41 Anushtuba. Praharshini. Sragdhara. Upendravajra. sardulackridita. Arya. Sundari. TEXT.1 First Plate : First Side. 1 afer : **) alfacarafas []ATACH 2 1 ferma fihafaUTAT e : 0] 3 yatsamparkaDiguNajanitAM kAntimuccaiIdhA[] 4 Takit: Fichefereferater Fur5 ffar] HG [1*) farafasantaranfituta 6 m ut tetaafaa frontafacraft 7 aprobar: [*] H aralernte o afanTATTAHA[1]From the original, as also from the impressions prepared by me. looks like a . Read on.. * Read of in 4 is engraved below the line.

Page #78
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 59 First Plate: Second Side. 8 NA hare zreyAMsi tridazanIlazikharizreNozrIyo' 9 bAhavaH // [2*] ye vegAvaSTavizvAcalavalayamahAgaM-' 10 rodyavinAdavyAbhI tAzeSadevAsuraparikalitAkANDasaM11 hAra[zaM]kAH [*] prAzAcakrAvasAnAvadhiparivimRtAsta[1]12 eDavavyApRtAste bAhAdaNDAviraM vo vidadhatu maha. 13 tIm bhUtimardhandumaule: + [3*] jyotirjAgradanekalokakara* 14 [Na vyApAra lIlAvidhau nAsAgraspharadokSaNaM kSaNacitrohA16 rajATATavI [*] lakSmIvanabhanAbhijAtanakinAvAsantadAtmotbha(kha)[va] Second Plate: First Side. 18 baddasvastikamastu vazcirataraM [saM]kalpasaMsiddhaye // 5 [4*] 17 mUlaM yasya mukundanetrajanitadhAma vidhAmAspadaM nityanhAdaza18 dhA vibhaktamabhavanirbANavoccakaiH' [*] yatra tyAvanipAlayA19 gavidhiSu pratyakSamakSAtigo devasvaM havirAbibha20 rti jagatIma pAyAtsa cokAnvayaH // [5] nAbherabhUvaki21 namambujalocanasya vyAkozamambudhijalAdiva bimba[mA]22 [ka] [*] tatkasiMkAkanakapIThagato viriJcaH prAdurbabhUva bhuvanatrayasa[rga-] 23 [he]tuH // [6*] udabhavadamuto marIcirasmAdajani ca kazyapa ityudAra Second Plate : Second Side. 24 tejAH [*] tribhuvanana[ya]nantatopi tejaH samabhavadaryamasaMya25 mahIyaH // [7"] vilasadudayastejorAzi: prasAdhitabhUtalI vi26 nihatatamA dhvastAzeSA[rirAjamahAdyuti: [1] niyatavihitAmabhojA27 nandaH pratApamanoharaskhayamiva tata: svasmAdAsicibe- . 28 rayamanvayaH / [8] upasamu samAnItamahAvIramAha29 srazaH [1] mahAvIrastato janne kule tatra" mahIpatiH // [9deg] rudranikSa30. majaniSTa tatkule candrajicca samabhUdato nRpaH [*] rAjarAjaca I Rend "triyo. - Read ga. #t looks like 1. * The letter has been corrected into ft. . The secondary a symbol of T is at the beginning of the next line. * Road hAribATADhavi. | Bend degvasmA~. * The letter is engraved below the line. * Bend badi. " Resd mArvam n Rend dAsociye. 11 is corrected from a H2

Page #79
-60 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.XV. 31 ritAdatopi ca prAdurAsa' nRpatekazInaraH // [10*] nijadehakka Third Plate : First Side. 32 ttapizitaistulAta[:] kRpayAbhirakSitakapotapotaka: [*] [ca]83 janiSTa bhUpatilakAdataH thibiH prabhurApayodhivalayam bhuvI 34 vazi // [11] yAteSu citipAlamaulivilasatmANivazINa-' 35 prabhApraspaSTAruNapAdapatma yugaLeSvasyAnva36 vAye divam [*] rAjaskhAjisama[Ajitorjitayathola37 mIpratApaSvabhUcokasvAnvayabhUto dadhati yavAmai. 38 va dezaramA // [12] taze zevikikriprabhRtiSu karikAlAdike39 [va pyananyAm bhuvA [pRthvIM] samastAmamarapatipurI rAjasa Third Plate: Second Side. 40 prAptavatsu [*] janne kokaNAnityakhilajanapadAka[pta]41 gaurIyadhAmA mApa: mApendracULAmaNiratha' samabhUvana. 42 TiklonamunmAt // [13] samajani vaLabhastato' rUpANAmmakuTasaTa43 sphuTapAdapaMkajazrIH [1] nijabhajaparinirjitArinArInayanaga.44 kajjakamAntakopavadhiH // [14*] zrIkaNThagraha[Na] rUDhakaMku. mAMkajAntaraH [1] zrIkaNTha iti rAjendrastatkule samajAyata // [15] vija. 48 [ya]liyatAM yAto yasyati mahAbhujaH [*] vijayAlayanAmAsItta 47 topi' []pazekharaH // [16"] saMrAjatkaragatamAcakracihAnamo. Fourth Plate : First Side. 48 vAnavihatavikramaprabhAvAt [1] bhUbhattubarakariporivorateja[7] 49 []jAsmAsa[ma]jani rAjakesarIti // [17*] A saMghAnerajasana-10 50 tamadasali[laktibagaDahipendrAdA vArAmAkarAdapyuktaralaharIbhaM51 garaMgama[ga]kAkAverItIrayuko" puramathanamahAdhAmamA52 lA zilAmistaMgA bhaMgAnabhinnA nijavijayapatAke. 53 va yena vyadhAyi // [18*] mahAmaburAthariva bhiisbhaanumhodyaat| is corrected into TT. Read vI. - Read "yApikya. * Rend pa The secondary i and the anustara of ut are not quite visible in the impressions. * Read cuDAmaci. Iain Toow is engraved as an interlineation. * Read cala. . The secondary i of 71 is ongr ved at the old of the previous live. .10 Read mA sacAne " Read degkAt / bArotIrayugme.

Page #80
Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year. vairinnn UN 15,17. poavaati vaaknnnc 2 #152nnnkaa -f75555 kaattttnnn paavaavoovl) vengkik 22 1 1 po23y| kttaayAeon : 21uOt> 'uUpon 2vttiv EAR 10 atik paatiktmpm prikaarm, 21. cvttaa kaa "*paitul 21 ryaa 2 5238 -aap-3AYOTyokaa 14 appaaviyaak72010 knn paav Kp1515 NERUKAE7DPT5TIVITTA TN 3ptaakv5 16 2runt kx6a8Ptu 50 182%82ykiyaannn paat tv ' 24t 372512vraattai 201 kijaaki.75 INTE FROM 5322025 u+153222jvaattu 22 tkhtSkaaviltppntnnn t- 33kaar 25vrreetaa 24/ k vkkptWS DUSNm 24 13i tokkve 26 / k ttaallm 1211 28 keetu19171 20 5:4674) urttkknnai 28-023 21 A DEF5373732 28 12 0:30 kjcu vaittvkaaruvr 303 juuy3bE2koruvrtpaarm 30 2051,212 cuvaakaak um w. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD , PHOTO-LITH. F. W. THOMAS BCALE THREE-FIFTHB

Page #81
. 32 am vk u kttaak kttnnn, 135 ukirt2vykk 84 pkic1kettkyog7vtcai 34 AC. 2277 ennnputv maiviprrmpaakaattm 138 kmpm kng88 38 210 meekaa 31138 nm 33pm 40 kaatlt ktnnnvn icaragaavkymy 42 58 53 vjm krutukll 2 2. 120paak ookaak 4 tmaak ptt tt .. 12 keenn tirvirrkaak 46 vytum iaarrpaia72580l ttittmelnnn aicuvti ita 48 toppaikkaattaalrullai) 48 taaj ittttu 50 kk mee 171 arukm 50 of+1 paakm cttaarkrd81 20vruttnt ptm *3 paattunnnaa - 21219mylkttaa 54 peprvpaat ivru1301 kaalng mottu raataak is 56 ak nrruk 11- 17 |Arans7aa vmvtaa3 kennnkool 58 nlkpaakrikmtai kee ctvYILE vntu 8.222143 UTHS.7. 3TS. TI 60 ppkm vitittuvkepe3T um utvnnn knTERIST 62 1j81818kiptm nmpns taart paattaa

Page #82
No. 5.) ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 54 [rAva [camarazmiH [1] babhUva rAjA jagatA' vibhUtye mahIdharendrAdapi 56 [bI]racokaH // [19*] zaurya sAvadhi kapiNI caturatA sAlambanA Fourth Plate : Second Sids. 58 dhIratA saujanyaca sanAthatAmupagataM rAjanvatI medinI .[1] sa37 sthAnA' kavitA kalAkuzalatA jAte sametAtrayA yasminvismaya58 nIyatAmupaMgatA kortiginteSvabhUt // [20*] utkhAya rUDhamUlAn pra59 tiropya ca pAyivAn kroDan [*] madhurAmapi vidhurAM 80 yopyutmadamapi nirmadacakre * [21"] papuvaTarayaraparA 61 jayasva citimata:] kila keraLezvarasya [M tanayA madavAra ra[1762 jalasImiva mUrtAmavanIpatisma eSaH // [22] jaya va vikramanI. 63 tyoH kratudakSiNayorivAtulasvarga: [*] tanayastayoga ja[je] na. Fifth Plate: First Side. 64 'rapatiraJciketyatulayazAH // [28"] vaitumbasya kulodbhavAvarapa86 teraMzasya kAlahiSaH sindhobandhuritoSayukmayugaLA lamomivA66 yaH pumAn [1] vizvezastanayAmivAcalapaterbhAgorathIyekharaH ka67 lyANIsuduvAra bhUdharapatiH pAtraM guNAnAm param // [24"] tasyAma68 sya tanUvo guNagaNa[ bibhatsapaitAmahAn nAmA* 69 pi citipAlamaulivilasatpAdAravindahayaH / / *] bhAsaudyasya bhu70 jArgakaikanirate vizvambharAmaNDale nirbhArobasamAbibharti [zi71 rasAM zeSasahasa" sukham // - [25*] saundaryeNaiva yenAsI[ji]. 73 [to] makaraketana: [1] atassundaracoLAkhyAm prAptavAn yazabhI[da] Fifth Plate : Second Side. 78 yAma] - [28"] udyavevAvanocakaTataTaghaTAkoTisIDhAMghripoThaH kurvAi]74 ko rakSAraktaM valayamavikalaM vizvavizvamabharAyAH [*] patmAnandeka[]-" is engraved below the line. The soundary a symbol of is entered Ma correction. .. Read jAtA. [Or does nAte go with yathin ?-Ed.] * Read pArthivAna. The condary symbol of at is in the previous line; read ougraafu. * Read nirmadaM cakra. '(The rending appears to be rapatirata (gha) (aya) [ri*]dhi.-H. K. 8.] * Read . * Rand yugma ; the two words yugma and yugaLa, meaning the same thing, are used here, one being redandant. " Road bugAmpikSa 11 Rend . * Band pA.

Page #83
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.xv. 76 tuH parividhutatamorAzirAzAvakAzaprAptodayaprakAzapizrayamabhita76 nute yazca bAlAhimAMzoH // [*] [27*] tAlIsAlatamAlapUga77 kadalItAmabulakolAhaleSvAlIDhAyatavArirAthilahari[bha]78 gAttazaityotsavaiH [*] velAkAnanagareSu pavana. 79 smantyAjitAdhvaMtramA lIlAlALitayoSitIpratigajA: kroDa80 nti yatmindhurAH // t [28*] parAjita: praiti na yasya sindhuro dhurI bi. Sixth Plate : First Side. 81 hAyAricamUparAjitaH [1] naro gataH kazcana yadyabAndhavo dhavo 82 dharityA nidhanaba rogataH // - [29*] pRthvocakra: kimetat gaganamupagataM (sa)83 svahivAbhinuvaM kiM vA lokAnsisakSosmapadi ca rajasA tAya te] lo. 84 kabhatta: [1] AhokhillokamaMgaprasRta hutavahodbhutadhU' 85 maprapaJcaH svasthairevaM vitako' bhavati suragaNairyyasya 86 senAparAgaH // - [30*] sAmaikadhAma kakudaM dharaNosurANAm premAgrahA.' 87 ranilayostyaniruhanAmA [*] tasthAvanIzamakuTArpitapAdapatma-10 88 yugmasya mAnyasacivo mahanIyakorteH // [+][31*] yo lakSmIbhava Sixth Plate : Second Side. 89 naM "yazaprabhavabhUjanmAvanistejasAm prajJAdhAma vadAnya90 tAnilayanaM saujanyasambhUti [*] krIDAmandiramindirezaca. 91 raNAmbhojanmabhaktaH zruterAvAsa[:] kuladevatA guNa- . 92 gaNasyAcAravAso mahAn // [[32] nAlaM yasya ca93 tathApi bhuvanAnyapyAhatAni prabhosmAdridIpa 94. vanAmaburAzivalayAnyAsan vitRptyai bhujau [*] tasmai zrI. 95 mati phAlgunotsavavidhau zrIraGganAthAya yaH prA[dA] Serenth Plate : First Side. 96 dAyugamAptasAdhanavidhibAtammahAbhojanam // + [33"] vyAkuLa97 nti guNAnyasya ziSyA iva yazobdhayaH [*] nArAyaNa: sa yatyA. . Read 'laharI. Read ga. Rend degcaricyAM. * Read cakraM. . Read da. * Road skhadidacA. + Read ta. * Read svastha ravaM vitakoM. . The secondary a symbol of yt is at the beginning of the next line. "Bend . // Read yazaHpra. 15 Read er " Road bhUH

Page #84
64 68 vrtt vetcnnnuYrvK,] kl kkaariA tiv 481ntmtiaalttinnn uruvaakt12/217 annttiphaayaa: ttaaku unnn u kntvorunnrpaipu iy1821 petikuvaavke ]vrvl:cr3. 70 21180g anexam 381 De veevntu pe +1Xf]+):b e 68 72 74 76 78 80 82 84 88 Fun 90 92 94 Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year. Va ceeraa F. W. THOMAS v b. hepvti n>k=e104 ciriysnryaataak 2451 cuyai 28nuyivaaailllllit:, vi b. SCALE THREE-FIFTHS 17 tipvilllukku prrpvizPage #85
100 102 98 104 96 106 108 110 112 114 116 118 120 122 124 126 128 130 28 k toouvlaannn ul um:vr:tirkm teejeyaangkuttaa10l nuunnnuyaavnnn plllnnnit aaky uti:r ariylaakaat niaici tIEM &527iyrr kpH uerru al uttttke 6 The2 007213 :RU Tyh 211.0. pnnn kruki avru 372 p<6ai 701 annia TZZ nnttennnaatnnaare LIL b. nnAT 96 98 100 102 104 vil 108 rmpuviikllaar, vaann r kaajitvk atu 204 pll 108 veerr TN4 veyilai jnnnaajk 116 1582 8rrrre22 yvniklllvu nik puuticc yvaa 31104kvt unnaiki 110 112 118 120 ciriE427 iriy ngkpyuttu icu 122 16 - 9%29: vaannnmaavunnnkir 2teyaakimttik mukmtkruppnnn 124 nnn 126 vunnnpl acaakkirtt A B E 1.189 128 vlllttnnnu puunnk yllptikllkinnn 130

Page #86
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 63 98 sona]nako vazinAm varaH // [34*] AkalpAvadhi viduSe hijAya nityaM 99 zrIraMge sarajatapAtramuttamAgram [*] yammAtA sakalamaho100 padaMzajAtaM samprAdAdapi haraye pradIpamuccaiH // [35] 101 mAhitAgnirabhUdyasyApyaniruha[:*] pitAmaha[:*] [*] zrIraMgezAya yaH 102 prAdAdadhayAmahavirmAhat // [36*] sarvadvijAtithyakate dharitromapA. 108 gataH kSoramahAmaburAzaH [1"] yasyAkhilArthi'vrajasasyavRSTirana Seventh Plate: Second Side. 104 sa eva prapitAmahobhUt // [37*] sa tasmai grAmamadizane105 mNA viprAya bhUpati: [*] jaiminIyAya sUtreNa gotreNAva106 NikAya ca // + [38*] apuntara mahArASTre nalviA kuTisahaye [*] 107 vATikAdazakabAnA karuNAkaramaMgalam // (39*) antarbhAvitakArA108 emaimIyAzcikama[navaraM [*] apanItapurANAkhyAkuTika sa109 [sya]mAli[nam] // * [40*] sataTAka drumArAma] kUpavanokavApikam [*] ibhi[pa]rota110 sImAnam parihArai[:] samanvitam // [41"] kSatrAdhirAjaH kha[ya] murvare111 [zo] brahmAdhirAjatvamamu[ya] datvA [*] vyatocakAra prabhaviSNurasmin ___Eighth Plate : First Side. 112 prema' prathiya prathivIsureze // + [42*] aravaNayAnAJaptiH pa113 navamUdAdhirAja iti vidita[H / *] vijJaptiH khayamAso[dasya brahmAdhi114 [rAjopi // [43*] yAvatbhUtAni dhatte jalanidhirazanA medinI yAvadenA-10 115 svatte ravAMzucitrairahipatirakhilAM svaizirobhiH salI116 lama] ] yAvadA tasya bhoge saha sarasijayA mo[date zAMrga117 pANi:(Nis) tAvaDattAndharAyAmaviratama calA] bhUtime]Sogra118 hAraH // [44*] rakSata kSitibhujo mama dharmam bhAvinopi sakalAniti bhUpa[1]. 119 na [*] yAcate vinatabhUpaticakrazcakravartyapi parAntakanAmA // + [45] vidyA1 Rand of. * 4 is corrected iato . * Read degsaMhaye. * Read degvasmauka. * Road H. * The letter ma in rAjatvamamudeg is engravel below the line. The secondary i symbol of his at the end of the previous line. * Read adhIyaH pRthivI. Read . 1. The secondary a symbol of T is at the beginning of the next line.

Page #87
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 120 Taufufagatyvamatant g: dief Eighth Plate : Second Side. 121 [at]maafufufucant HZZETIHTA: [1] Te T122 [w] UTETETTyyatogee wafua y fawr 123 [fu]'TRI ATTUATA HEZUSAT [46] Kov-Ira sa124 kesariparma [r*]kku yandu 4 avadu ll] Ko-poipmai-kondan* Tiruva125 Jundur-nattu brahmadeya-kkilavasku[m]nattarkum devadana-ppa!126 li-chohanda-[k]kapi-murrattu-[a]rilarkkum tanga-pattu Nagmula127 nkudikkul nilam padiru-veli Mala[na]ttu Anbil Kagyapa-gottirattu 128 Jaimini-stratto Narayana [A]airuddhanana Brahmadkirajanu[kku] ekabhogamagak129 kuduttom-enru Arava[nai]yanapa Pallava-Muttaraiyan anatti130 yalum Brahmadhirajan vinnappattinalumo srimukam vara Tiruva Ninth Plate: First Side. 131 lundar-nattu brabmadeya-kkilavaromum nattomum palli-chchan132 da-devadana-kkani-murrattilomam srimukan-kapdu edir-olun133 du kumbittu talaiyi[1] vaittu vangi vasittu srimuka-ppadi Na134 pmulankuli irubattenveliyilum padirru-velikkum pidi-saln135 dadar (k-e]llai [10] in-Nanmolankadi-ttuni-vilam brahmadeyamana 136 Karunakaramangalattukkeellai pidi-solndadarkk-ellai [ID] Topparke137 llai() ivv-or nattattinninrulo merkkall nokki vandu innum2 peruvali138 yol vandu ilinda [in]num! Nagmulankudil ninrum Ennaikkudikko 139 vandu paynda vakkalak ke(y) 16 vanda ilindu innum merku nokki vandu 140 filanum kulatti-naduve (y) poy innum merkkull=chchepr-innum Nanmulap. 141 kndan-edutta ta!iyin vadavarage (y) po-innum ittali-vilagamaga i Ninth Plate: Second Sido. 142 n-nattatti-naduve(y) terkku nokki-ppoy innum!' ivv-Enpaikkuli143 chohoyyip vadavarugEy=innum in-Nanmulapkudi ilan-dengan-dottattin 144 tegnarugo(y) 16 poys=innum iv-Vambavaykkey sonru urra innumir. 145 Vambuvayig naduve(y) vada [kko) tirinja poy=innuniv-vakkalip nada. 146 ve(y) merku nokki poy-innum12-i[v-Valinba vay vada-morku nokki-chche. 147 nr=a[darku vada-kilakkum=innum2 iv-Vambavaya merku nokki 148 genr-adapku! vadakkum=iunum 2-ip-Vambavay?(y) vada-morku nok. 149 ki-chchenr=adarka ki[la]kkum=iv-Vamba vayin-naduve(y) 18 merka nokki-chchen 1 The scendary i cf mf is at the beginning of the next line. . Read u. Real . + Read Ko-woy-inwai. 5 Read orkkum. . Read Namalan 1 Read Aniruddhapana. . Read . * Road slum. 19 Read natlatti-inru. 11 Read merku. 12 Read IN. 13 The secondary e symbol of ye is at the end of the previous line. 1. Pead Nagmulan. 15 Read raykkal. 18 Read tengaruge. 11 The secondary * symbol of te is in the previons line. Rend va yiy-gaduer.

Page #88
Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year. ixa. oiden102)nominoZhong woyurareteikusamagaiidesu! togaarukawakaranai8011Nian 1073010 sakairunkairatsushiyatsuteimasu!] de1Nian Jian dearuga, sudeni kono1Zhou Qian niarunokagakunomirashimarominoarutoiidesuga134 oounashitsukariChu Dian shimaarukuratsurinoayaui] nodearugaiidesukarakiminoShou noXia notarumikatsuchino130 [nandesunaatanamotomiinairarenaimonokaranoosusu 123iwainonepiridesuka] toiuto7000RF138 2Ru reru. shibuichiagarashinoWinaruinochiahureairanainodeXia sai 140nowatsukanoomakaononono12nohoumonono2008BD00 inokanaaaaages LIFE 947256 0 10Nian 01 142 2 ix b. aaamieterunohatotesurumonohakonokonshikainanogaarisumashite] 680|URUTOR Snziriaggg170306nokashisorenoakunarumade! tomatoha HONEnoya tsuwo, tsuidedonchinominoRi no22300ha iyaiyasuideshi105550300010700desu! goitsukirinotorukorikoP012/10ninarunokagaBu Ke no rinekoratsushiraidehaikutsukaarimasu. 144 144 146 146 148 148 150 150 nanooukatoitsuebrusannoburoMAYERwo! arakakukatsu to shiIp hoo] toshiteikutsukanopurichiRi noXing oniisarashite1Ri inaishiuchino14Ri noo retatoitsunesele1000suru] toiidesu! dekaienai kankanno10.ne] noosaraishiteori 152 152 xa. 15413karuaraikerukaratoitsunejibetanoga1Nian nouZi noTong a ruarekounatsuteiru11010 Nian karanoakaunnoa 1585tokadesuga, koremoziyu korubin120noosaraiZhong no1Nian Jian noRi no156 hougaetsutaiwai asunoaruosusuHe no1Mei gaarukaiu tetotemotakusan i rukatagaanoShi no15arunominoaruFang nara1Ri 158 ruzitsupupatonoshinagarayumeiromadeyarukore1Ben demoarunokaiari PCHao kidetatsupungubakonnomidearu] aruanoZi nokusuminoe nanikashitekaratoitsutedachi] no20542350demoka! EiwatonokonporimanjerrayBOT701gaRu runo [ausanoZhong nihuankurankuarino o ishiiminna! touhoe] noatsuatsuwarigananoniirerukontaikaDF:34270703211aru xru nanoninandesutsutekosutsutehaikadowakiainoaruroiri rutotomodekireirouka. torendeyuwatashimoiikannoIDderometsutonoTBde100 10kingu10LnoVB57 chiyansunieoIPSnanokana 20013tsuarurashisa] chinohougaoishiinodehanaidemoare1106 kin01sanirunokatoiumadeXing tsutemirunohakonoanba shiinogaarunodeirimitsushirinotsutekukotodeiikarashiteori , OUT 170 2410manapnohinodegatsutsuketsutoshitashin! orooroshitetano ?] on any ba 201302nkuno1tsu8000 2274527tsukuzide3Nian no17 anoarumonodeiroishinoroadeiku rentononetsukusenchikumiteikumazidebibitsutanokatoitsua ninatsuteirutonetsutohukushimanoanoZi noiku, W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH. F. W THOMAS SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #89
178) 180) 182 moot3cukmtainnn cecootitt ttvitttu DANaatkmmtaakai |29tulllkmmaipmmAIDSlllkaip of ivaimm tttt * t kktu cuvaati taalllai vltu ant tokaa fae 1STCUTS 2aam knnnpaimputtuvtu -lvaannnvettittu 34, k koottaak mainlemv:e2.yaak Sour paaknnn vivee 186 188 188) 188) 76. 190 192 Hs 194 USE maapaavaimcturaamnnn 12.ci' thughan 190 muttm vaittttm RTO krikm paantvnnnmai teettaatt tvnnai k laiektu- 1 194 vaakai 53 keetu prnnntyrum R C.naa kmeAITHTML D7 G appaayaa aaee prlm kvnnn 32 caatu i 'jaam - 200 196 188 200 Seal (full sise)

Page #90
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 65 150 (r=a]dasku vada [kk]m=innam'-iv-VambAvay naduve (y) vada-merku nokki-chchep151 r=adasku vada-kilakku innuml iv-vambava naduvo morku nokki.chchenr=152 dapku vada-kilakkum innuml iv-vambavayinigrum Pullarvayi153 paralaikke(y) Sepr-arru-kkilakku nokki Pullarvayi-naduves poy. Tenth Plate: First Side. 154 tt-adapku-tterku innum! Pallurvay nadavo(y) kilakka nokki-chche155 or-adazku terkum innam'-ip-Palla[r"]viye vada-kilakku nokki-chchepr=ada156 ku tep-kilakkum innum'-ip-Pullurvayin naduvo kilakku nokki-chebepr-2. 157 darku terkam innum'-ip-Pullarvayi-naduve* kilakku nokki-ppond=n[da] [ku ter158 kum 'innum-ip-Pullarvayi-naduva kilakku nokki pond-adarku terkum-linnum=i159 p-Pallarvayaro vandu tep-kilakku nokki tirind-adarku tep160 mekkum ip-Pallurvay ten-kilakku* nokki vandu Toraikkoitagattu161 kkum Tirumangalattukku naduve ponda vikkale vandu uru-kkilakku nokkip= 162 Pullarvayad fenru ip-Pallurvayi-nipru? Nagmulankudi [na]davo 163 terku nokki.ppopa vakkalip naduve poy-innum iv-vodaikkalil 164 naduve terku nokki-chchepru innuml Nagmplapkuli arinigru mek Tenth Plate : Second Side. 165 kalo nokki popa peruvalikko vand-arrad-uffu ip-parisu pidi-filud-ujja ni166 lan-karuyna-kalliyu-natti idi(1)laga ppatta palluravil payan-maramu-piru-ni167 laman-gollaiyu-menokkiya maramun-ki]nokkiya-kinasu-mahrum kap168 ru-meyppalum [ar]nattamum parrun-terri ya(r)]m=odaiyom-udaippum=idila169 gappatta Trum-Aridu padugaiyum kulamum kottagaramum mip-padu pallamu170 m ten-padu pudumbumkottagamu!pada marrum.I. adumbo171 di Amai-tavalndid-epperpattidumll mapra-padu ilai-kkala112 mun-tari-ppuda vaiyun-kappala-kkanamum angadi-ppattamun karan173 mail! miyatchi ulladanga kudinikki ko-ttottunnarpalad-epperppattudu174 mzivanukka(y) writtavadagavum [ll] satt-ottal mada-maligai(y) edukka-pperu175 vad-agavum [ll] turavu kinara ida pperuvadagava[m][||"] damapagamum iru veliyum nada 176 pperuvadagavum [ll] Dirkk-indavaju vakkals kalla-pperuvadagavum [ll] se Eleventh Plate: First Side. 177 noir-vetti seyyadadagavum=annir-adaittu-ppachchi-kkolla-p178 peruvadagavum [0] in-niril karr-ettamum kudainiru-marrum peradaragavu179 [m][1] ip-parida 15 munnadai masi palam-piyarum palavi[r]aisyu*]m tavirndu Karu. 180 nakaramangalam-onnum4 piyaralls ekabhoga-brahmadoyama-ppadot181 ti sepradu ip-paridu 18 sarvva-pa[ri]harattal Brahmadhirajarkku apaiyo182 lai seydu kudutt[om Tiru]valundar-natu (brahmadoya)-kkilavarule-na 1 Readingum. * Read payinnaduve. * The secondary i symbol of mo is in the previous line. Read morkum. * Read ten * Read mangalattukkum. [Sic in text.- Ed. 1 * Read vaykkalo. 1 Read va yoninum. * The secondary e of te is in the previous line. * Read firinin 10 Read merku. 11 Read paffadum. 12 The secondary ai symbol of mai is in the previous line. 18 Read ip-parifu. 14 Read enum. 15 Rend peral. 13 Read kilaparum.

Page #91
66 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. 183 tomam pa [lli-chchandal-deva[dana)-kkari-murr[uttu] trgalilomu184 m [11] in-na[ttu bra]hmad[@]ya-kkilavarul nattaram palli-chchanda-deva[da). 185 na-kani-murrattu orgalilarum panikka e[lu]dipe[n*) Pambarattu maddhyasthan .186 Brahmamangalliyanens ivai ennelutta || ivai Avisimangala187 m-adaiyanana Pampuranattu-kkopen ivai eppeluttu l188 ivai Kappur-udaiyanana* Tiruvalundur-nada-kilavanens ivai epnelu. Eleventh Plate : Second Side. 189 ttu Il- ivai Valaga(r)rudaiyanens ivai ennelutta | ivai 190 Nerkugram-udaiyanana Tiruvalundar-nattu-muvendavelapens 191 ivai enneluttu II- ivai Kappur-udaiyanana Kamanadigale ivai 192 enneluttu - ivai . . . . [y]ill-udaiyanens ivni engelut193 tu fl-ivai Karkuli . Da . ... yangelattu 11- ivai Venpaikkuli Kamu194 duvan-Adittata . . . K[0]rraneus ivaiyeppeluttu l-i195 vai Enpaikkuli velkovan Ta . .. . . vayapens ivai en. 196 neluttu ||- ivai Pandan Kerala (nep ivai] enneluttu II197 ivai Mallikilap Tiramoyarurkka . . . . [v]ai enneluttu Il198 ivai Araiyan Viranarasapapana? Villavan Vilupper-[ar*Jaiyaneos 199 ivai enpeluttu ||- Virachola iti kbyato dakshas-taksha [s*)=svakarmmasa[l*) akhi200 .. ..khilaprajna .. . [bhra]ti prajnasammatah Il TRANSLATION (Verse 1) May the two lotus-like feet of the consort ol Lakshmi (Vishnu) grant to you prosperity as long as the stars exist-(feet) which highly exhibit the splendour caused to be doubled by (their) contact with the lotus-like hands of her (Lakshmi) whose abode is the lotus flower and of Earth, or else play the part of the moon with the lotus-like hands of Sambhu (Siva) (1.6., cause the hands to fold together as ir salutation). (Verse 2) May the arms of Hari, whose extremities glitter over the row of diadems of Dikpalakas (the guardians of the eight quarters of the globe), while frivolously fondling with them; sportively hanging from which a multitude of weapous shines throughout the encircling horizon; which expanded (themselves) at the time of the sacrifice performed by Bali; and which resemble in splendour a number of hills of sapphire, give you good fortune as long as the world exists. (Verse 3) May the club-like arms of him who wears the crescent of the moon (Siva), which in the function of the dance cause the alarm of unexpected annihilation of the world in the ininds of) all the gods and demons, terrified at the sound issuing out of the big caverns of the whole circle of hills in the universe which are drawn (or attracted) with force, and which stretch up to the extreme limits of the circle of the quarters, give you abundant fortune for a long time. 1 Read kilavarun. The secondary a of da in in the next line. Read sen. * Read onana. Read naffu. * Read ennelutti. 1 Read Narayanapana. . The lotus flower opens at the rising of the sun and closes at the rising of the moon. * Visbnu in the fort of a dwart (Vimana) appeared before the demon king Bali, who held the sovereignty of the three worlds, and wbtained a promise of as much land as he could measure in three steps during the sacri. fice. But Vishnu webwquently assumed the all-pervading Virat form and cast Bali down to patala, where he was ollowed to rule.

Page #92
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR. (Verse 4) May that light, which is watchful in the pastime (or sportive act) of (being) employed in creating many worlds, which has its sight fixed at the tip of the. nose, which has a mass of braids of hair with the splendour of lightning, which dwells in the lotus springing out of the navel of the husband of Lakshmi (Vishnu), which is self-created, and which is seated in the svastikasana postare, fulfil your desire for a long time. (Verse 5) May the Chola family, whose origin was the light which proceeded from the eye of Vishnu, which is the abode of Vishnu, which is eternal, which is divided into twelve, which is the highway for final emancipation, and in the course of sacrifices (performed) by the kings born of which (family) the god who is beyond perception himself personally carries off his own sacrificial offerings, protect the world. (Verse 6) There was an expanded lotus flower sprung forth from the navel of the lotus-eyed (Vishnu), like the orb of the sun (rising) from the water of the ocean. Brahma, cause of the creation of the three worlds, manifested (himself) resting on the golden seat which is the pericarp of that lotus. 67 (Verse 7) From. him (Brahma) sprang Marichi. From this (Marichi) was born Kasyapa of great glory. Thence (from Kasyapa) arose the great light called Aryaman (the Sun), who is the eye (as it were) of the three worlds. (Verse 8) This family of Sibi, which was an embodiment of prosperity (brilliant at the rising), the seat of splendour (which was a mass of light), which subdued the whole world (an ornament of the earth), which removed ignorance (entirely expelled darkness), which destreyed the great splendour of all hostile kings (the great light of his enemy, the moon),3 which was the permanent (seat of) joy of (Lakshmi), the beloved of the lotus (who naturally delights the lotus flowers by blossoming), and which delights by its glory (and pleases with its effulgence), sprang (forth) (as the sun) itself from the sun.* (Verse 9) Then king Mahavira, who gave oblation in the sacrifice (called) Upasad with thousands of mahaviras (a kind of vessel filled with soma juice), was born in that family." (Verse 10) Rudrajit was born in his family. From him came king Chandrajit. From this king, whose actions resembled those of Kubera (the god of wealth), Usinara came into existence. (Verse 11) From this (Usinara), the ornament of kings, was born Sibi, who out of compassion protected the (life of the) dove's young by (offering) the flesh cut out of his own body and weighed in a scale, who was the lord of the earth as far as the encircling oceans, and who was self-controlled." (Verse 12) In the family of this (Sibi), and after (many) kings, whose pairs of lotuslike feet were illumiued red by the red light of the jewels flashing in the diadems of kings, and who acquired in battle everlasting fame, prosperity and glory, had gone to heaven, (king) Chola was born, whose very appellation is owned by the kings in his family together with the dominions.7 sun. 1 There is a reference here to the twelve suns born of Aditi and Kasyapa. 2 The simile will be apparent, when it is remembered that Vishnu is always represented as of blue colour. * Unless raja is interpreted to mean moon,' the passage cannot be taken as an attribute in the case of the Conveys the idea that Sibi, whose lineage is given below, was born of the Surya-vamsa; because the Cholas claim descent from Sibi, they are known by the name Sembiyan, which is held to be an adjectival form of Sibi. As the fetching of the white horse appears from the context to be the meritorious act of the king, it must refer to the svetasva of Indra. The lexicon Medini-kota mentions sveta-turanga as synonymous with Mahavira. Refers to the story of the Agni-purana, in which Sibi is said to have offered his own body to save the life of a dove which was pursued by a hawk, the dove and the hawk being the gods Agni and Indra in disguise, who wished to test the liberality of the king. The composer intends by this verse to show that the kings of this family added the title "Chola" to their names and that their country also was called the " Chola" country. 1 2

Page #93
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (Verse 13) In that family, when the kings beginning with Senni, Killi and (kings) likewise beginning with Karikala had reached the city of the gods (heaven), after ruling the whole earth exclusively, (there) was born the king called Ko-chchengannan, who built temples for the lord of Gauri (Siva) in all the countries. Then Nallatikon, the crest-jewel of kings, was born from him (Ko-chchengannan). 68 (Verse 14) Then was born Valabha, the splendour of whose lotus-like feet was distinctly (visible) on the crests of kings and whose fire of anger was quenched by the water (tears) flowing from the eyes of the wives of the enemies who were conquered by his arms. (Verse 15) In his family was born the chief of kings called Srikantha, on whose chest were imprinted marks of saffron from Lakshmi (Sri)'s embracing his neck. (Vorse 16) There was then the crest-jewel of kings, named Vijayalaya, who had powerful arms and who was the abode of victory in battle.1 (Verse 17) From this king, who bore on his hands the marks of conch (sankha) and wheel (chakra), like the enemy of (the demon) Naraka (his weapons sankha and chakra), aud who possessed unimpeded valour and splendour, was born the king named Rajakesari, who had great glory and fortune, (Verse 18) (and) by whom the row of large temples of Siva, as it were banners of his own victories, lofty and unacquainted with defeat (collapse), was built of stone on the two banks of the (river) Kaveri from the Sahya mountain, inhabited by the lordly elephants whose cheeks dripped with (their) temple juice incessantly flowing, even to the ocean (which has) the moon playing on the folds of its big restless waves. (Verse 19) From (this) Indra among kings was also born king Vira-Chola for the prosperity of the world, like the moon from the great ocean and like the sun from the Udaya mountain. (Verse 20) In bim valour had its goal, skill was incarnate, courage had a (steady) hold, goodness found a protector, the earth had good king, poetic art a proper seat, skill in the (fine) arts found a common shelter, and his fame caused astonishment in all quarters. (Verse 21) This king sportively extirpated the kings who were firmly established and replaced them. He reduced Madura also to a wretched condition and took away the arrogance of the conceited.2 (Verse 22) This same king married the daughter, resembling regal glory incarnate, of the Kerala king, who was also called Paluvetta-rayar. (Verse 23) Like unto victory born of prowess and policy, and like the unequalled heaveu, the outcome of sacrifice and sacrificial gifts, a son named Arinchika, of unequalled fame, was born to these two. (Verse 24) Like Vishnu, (who married) Lakshmi, the daughter of the ocean, with her beautiful thighs, and like Siva, who bore on his crest Bhagirathi, the daughter of the king of mountains (Parvati), the lord of kings married the blessed woman (Kalyani), a pre-eminent abode of virtue, born of the family of the Vaidumba king, who was a part (incarnate) of Siva. (Verse 25) To him was born of this (woman) a son, who possessed a multitude of good qualities which belonged to his grandfather and his name as well, and whose two lotus-like 1 There is a pun on the word Vijayalaya. 2 The conquest of the Pandya dominions and the destruction of Madura acquired for him the special title "Madiraikonda" (" who took Madura "), which Vira-Chola, commonly known as Parantaka, generally bore. It is also possible that this wife of Ariujaya was called Kalyani. The name of his grandfather, as mentioned above, is Vira-Chola, whose other name Parantak appears later on in this record. It is, therefore, a matter for consideration whether Sundara-Chola had the surname Vira-Chola also in addition to the name Parantaka.

Page #94
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR. foot played with the orests of kings; and, while the gironlar earth rejoiced solely in the barrier of his arma, Sosha (the serpent king supporting the earth) bears aloft at ease his "housand heads, being free from the burden ; (Verse 26) (a son) who quite surpassed Capid in beauty and who received (therefore) the auspicious name Bandara-Chola (i.e., the handsome Cola). (Verse 27) Also, this king, by his feet (that are the rays) coming in contact with the tops ol multitude of crests of kings (which are the mountains), by making the complete circle of the whole earth deeply attached (raga=(1) attachment, (2) red colour), by dispelling on all sides the ignorance (which is the mass of darkness), by his eminent renown (which is the light) reaching all the quarters, and being the sole cause of delight of Lakshmi (which is the lotus flower), displayed immediately after he was born the splendour of the newly risen sun. (Verse 28) The elephants of this (king), which have no elophants 38 rivals, play, carossing in sport the female elephants, being relieved from the fatigues of journeying by the breeze that brings a festival of cold, due to the breaking up of long 808-WAV68 coming in contact with it, in the dense forests of the sea-shore, crowded with the palm, the sala, the tamala, the areca-(palm) and the plantain trees and betel (oreeper). (Verse 29) His elephant never turns back from the battle-field, defeated by the hostile -army and foreaking (its) burthen (i.e., the rider). In his realm has been no man who died of any disease, though he were void of relatives. (Verse 30) The dust (raised by the army of this king leads the multitude of gods dwelling in the heaven to conjecture thus :-Is it that the circular world has reached the sky through desire to bave a look at the heaven, or else the supportor of the world, wishing to create the world, spreads the clouds of dust (rajas)? or alas! perhaps it is) the expansion of the smoke of the spreading fire of the destruction of the world. (Verse 31) This (king), whose lotus-like feet are placed upon the crests of kings and whose fame is praiseworthy, has a respected minister named Aniruddha, who is the chief abode of conciliation, and the best of Brahmanas, and who lives at the Brahmana village (agrahara) (called) Prema. (Verse 82) He (the minister) is the seat of prosperity, the source of fame, the birthplace of glory, the abode of wisdom, the home of liberality, the natal land of goodness, the pleasure house of devotion towards the lotus-like feet of the husband of Lakshmi (Vishnu), the dwelling of Sruti, the family deity of the multitude of good qualities, a great mansion of right conduct. (Verse 38) He endowed, for as long as the cosmic age exists, & great feast during the illustrions festival in the month) of Pbalgana, together with a host of requisites, in honour of the illustrious (god) Ranganatha, the appetite of whose majesty, when he was hungry, the fourtees regions, with their mountains, islands, forests and encompassing oceans, did not suffice to satisfy. (Verse 34) His father was Narayana, the best among the self-controlled, whose fame the OoBans proolaim, just as bis disciples expound his good qualities. (Verse 35) His mother made an endowment for providing sumptuous meals, supplied with all side-dishes, (served) in a silver vessel, to a learned Brahmana every day till the world's end, and also a big lamp to Hari (Vishnu) at Srirangam. (Verse 36) His grandfather was Aniruddha, who maintained the sacred fire and who made a gift of a great midnight offering to the lord of Srirangam. (Verse 37) His great-grandfather was Ananta (=Vishnu), come to the earth from the Milk Ocean for the purpose of showing hospitality to all Brahmanas, and a shower to the crops which were the optire company of noody supplicants. 1 Apbil, the village where these plates were found, is derived from the base anbu, which is the Tamil equivalent of the Sanskrit word prima.

Page #95
70 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (Verses 38-41) To this Brahmana (minister), who belongs to the Jaimini sutra and the Avenika gotra, the king, out of affection, gave the village called Karunakara-mangalam, consisting of 10 velis of land, in Nalvilankudi in the great province of Alundur, inclusive of the taxes karanmai, miyatchi and antara,1 and changing its old name and residents-abounding in crops, together with tanks, trees, pleasure gardens, wells, ant-hills and ponds, with the boundaries marked by (the circumambulation of) a female elephant and endowed with all privileges. (Verse 42) Himself being the foremost king of the kshatriyas, this pre-eminent king, lordof the land, showed great affection towards this lord of Brahmanas by conferring upon him the title Brahmadhiraja (i.e., king (raja) of the Brahmanas). (Verse 43) Aravanaiyan, known as Pallava Muddhadhiraja, was the executor (ajnapti) of this grant. The petitioner (vijnapti) was Brahmadhiraja himself. (Verse 44) As long as the sea-girt earth supports the elements, as long as the king of serpents (Sesha) sportfully supports the earth by his (thousand) heads, illuminated by the rays of their jewels, as long as on his (Sesha's) coils Vishnu with Lakshmi takes his ease, so long may this agrahara enjoy without a break undisturbed prosperity on earth. (Verse 45) Though a Chakravartin king to whom hosts of kings bow down, Parantaka thus entreats all future kings also:-"Oh kings protect my charity." (Verse 46) Of Bhatta-Datta, who was an ocean for the rivers of learning, a mine of the most spotless good qualities, a moon to the ocean which was the family of Parasara, and a bee at the lotus-like feet of the consort of Lakshmi (Vishnu) (or the disciple of Sri Natha Nathamunigal), the son, Madhava-Bhatta Yajvan, composed this prasasti (grant), bedecked with various meanings. TRANSLATION OF THE TAMIL PORTION. Ll. 123-124. The fourth year (of the reign of) the king Rajakesarivarman, Ll. 124-130. When the royal order which was passed by the order of Aravanaiyan alias Pallava Muttaraiyan at the request of (Aniruddha) Brahmadhirajan, stating, "We (the king) gave to Aniruddha Brahmadhiraja, son of Narayana of the Kasyapa gotra (and Jaimini sutra), (a resident) of Anbil in the Malanadu, as an ekabhoga, ten velis of land in Nanmulankudi in their nadu," came to us, the owners of the brahmadeya (land granted to Brahmanas), to the people of the nadu (division), to the residents in the lands belonging to Hindu temples and non-Hindu places of worship (deva-dana and palli-chchanda) and in the freeholds enjoyed by the kanis (kanimurruttu) in the Tiruvalundur nadu, belonging to the diseaseless king, Ll. 130-136. We, the owners of the brahmadeya, the people of the nadu, the residents in the lands belonging to the deva-dana and palli-chchanda and the freeholds of the kanis of the Tiruvalundur nadu, seeing the royal order (entering our village), went in advance (to receive it), worshipped it, placed it on our heads, took it and read it, and according to the royal order defined the boundaries as follows, by making a female elephant circumambulate the ten velis of land out of the twenty-eight velis of which Nanmulankudi is composed :-These are the boundaries of the brahmadeya called Karunakara-mangalam, which was the land cut out of this Nanmulankudi and which was circumambulated by a female elephant : Ll. 136-173. The boundaries on the south: going from the village site of this village (Nagmulankudi) westwards; going further towards the high road (peruvali); descending (thence), going further to the channel which flows from Nagmulankudi into Ennaikkudi; 1 In Tamil records we meet with the word antarayam. In Tamil this phrase is expressed as palangudi tavirndu. Kapi-murruftu: kani is the tadbhava form of gani and means an astrologer: this name occurs as the classname of astrologers in Malabar, where they are called the kapiyans. Murruffu means that which feeds fully'; this werd indicates the freehold nature of the lands held by them; it occurs also in literature.

Page #96
No. 5.] ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR. 71 going still further to the west; going further by the middle of the tank; going still further west; going still farther by the north of the shrine erected by Nanmulankudan; going still further through the middle of the land on which this temple is situated, in a southerly direction; going still further by the northern boundary of the cultivated lands (belonging) to Ennaikkudi; going still farther by the southern boundary of the young cocoanut garden of this Nanmulan. kudi; having gone still further to this vambaviy (the canal called Vambal) and reached it ; going still further and taking a northerly direction from the centre of this vambavay; going Atill further aloug the middle of this canal in a westerly direction; going still further in a north-easterly direction to this vambavay, which itself flows westwards ; going still further to the north of this vambavay, which flows to the west ; going still further east of this vambavay, which flows (here) in a north-westerly wirection; to the north-east from the middle of this vambavay, which runs to the west; going still further from this vambaray to the source of the vay (canal) flowing through Pullur; having reached it, turning towards the east and ineeting the middle of the vay of Pullar in a southerly direction; going still further in a southerly direction from the middle of the Pullurvay, which runs eastwards; still going further in a southerly direction from the Pullarvay, which runs in a north-easterly direction; going still further south from the middle of this Pullurvay, which runs in an easterly direction; going still further south from this middle of the Pullurvay, which has an easterly course : going still along the course of this Pullurvay and going south-west, where it tarns towards the southeast; going to the south-east of this Pullurvay to the caual which flows between Teraikkottagam and Tirumangalam, and, having reached it, going along the Pullurvay in an easterly direction; having gone to the middle of the canal which branches off from this Pullurvay and passes through Nanmulankudi in a southerly direction; going still further from the middle of this canal, which empties itself into a pond ; and having gone still further and reached the high road which leads westwards from the village of Nanmulankudi : thus, having returned, circumambulating with the female elephant, we marked (the boundaries of the land thus defined by erecting mounds of earth (karu) and planting cactus. The several objects inclnded in this land, such as fruit-yielding trees, water, lands, gardens, all a p-growing trees and downgoing wells, halle, wastes in wbich the calves graze, the village site, ant-hills, platforms (built round trees), ponds, breaches in rivers, rivers, the alluvial deposits left on either side by these, tanka, palaces, fish-ponds, the clefts (in rocks, etc.) in which the bees construct their bives, minor temples contained within this (land granted); and all other lands, such as on those on which the goana runs and the tortoises crawl;' and taxes, such as the income from places of justice (manru-padu), on (betel) leaves, the clothes per loom, on marriages, the lease of Vambavay. This word is a compound of Vamba + vay-the channel kuown as Vamba' or the channel that goes through Vamba or belongs to it.' * These are literal translations of the phrases mesokliya-maram and kinokkiya-kinagu. They mean simply the trees which have an upward direction and the wells which have a downward direction. * The word kofta garam occurs in an inscription edited in 8. I. I., Vol. II, pp. 55 and 57, where it is translated as 'stables,' Sanskrit koththagara. * The land rushed over by guADAS are generally covered over by shrubberies; the uncleared ground overgrown .by brushwood ; that is, dry land sonreely known to moisture; whereas the land crawled over by tortoises is such - as could only be near water, so that these amphibious animals could live in the water ; that is, land situated very near water-courses or tanks. Manru-padu is a compound made up of manru,' a place of justice,''s court house': cf. the phrase manraduvadu. which means pleading before a court of justice'; and padu, which is a noun form of padu, 'fall, * accrue,' eto. ; manru-padu therefore means 'what accrues from places of justice by way of fine, confiscation,' etc. ..Tarippudasai appears to mean a tax of a certain number of cloths spun in each loom; it means or or Saritkudakkadava pudavai... Kannala-kkanan, literally '& kanan (of gola) on marriages. I believe it must correspond to certain kapitkai (katoli w it is termed) which is generally taken to the jenmis by their tenants some time before a marriage to obtain his permission, blessing and bhakshish; in those days also people would have taken & nazar of lapam of gold to the representative of the king and paid it as a karikkai (kafch).

Page #97
72 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vou. XV. markets, karanmai and miyatchi, all included; the old tenants being evicted; all articles which are fit for the consumption of the king--all these shall become his (Aniruddbabrahmadhiraja's). Ll. 173-174. He shall be at liberty to erect halls and upper-storeys with burnt books. (tiles); LI. 174-175. to dig big and small wells (turavu and kinaru); to cultivate the (sweetsmelling) plant damanagam and the root iruveli; to cut channels in accordance with the gradients. LI. 176-177. He need not do sonnir-veft, but by damming such water he shall irrigate (his fields); no one shall employ small piccottas, boudainir, etc. LI. 178-179. This arrangement was made by doing away with the old institutions and changing the old name and taxes, tinder the name of Karunakara-mangalam, constituted (P) an ekabhoga-brahmadoyam. LI. 180-183. We, the owners of the brahmadeyam, the people of the nadu, the residents of the villages set apart as palli-chchandam, deva-danam and kani-murruttu, of the Tiruvalundur na du, bave made this arrangement by removing all taxes and getting it recorded on a palm leaf meant to be preserved in the palace records) in favour of the Brahmidbirajar. LI. 183-185. 1, Brahmamangalyan of Pamburam, the madhyasthan, wrote this, being ordered by the owners of the brahmadeyam, the people of the nadu and residents of the villages. set apart as palli-chchandam, deva-danam and kani-murruftu; this is my signature. Ll. 185-186. This is my signature, Avisimangalam-udaiyan alias Pamburanattu-kkop. L. 187. This is the signature of Kapphir-udaiyan alias Tiruvalundur-nadu-kilavan. L. 188. This is the signature of Valagur-udaiyan. Ll. 189-190. This is the signature of Nerkunram-udaiyan alias Tiruvalandur-nattu-- muvendavelan. LI. 190-193. This is the signature of Kappur-udaiyan alias Kamanadigal; this is the signature of ..... ill-udaiyan ; this is the signature of ..... of Karkudi; this is the signature of Kamudavan Adittan of Venpaikkudi alias Korran. LI. 194-198. This is the signature of Ta . ...... the velkovano of Ennaik. kudi; this is the signature of Pandan Keralap; this is the signature of Mallikijan Tirumoyarurkka ....this is the signature of Araiyan Virenarayanan alias Villavan Vilupperaraiyan. Ll. 198-199. The smith who is called Vira-chola, who is ....... in his work ........ 1 This word is pronounced in the inscriptions of the West Coast as midafeki. Sennir-ceffi. This compound is made of semmai + mir + vetfi, good water and digging (and diverting in channels) or unpaid labour. Here, the context requires veffi to be taken in the sense of digging and diverting is channels, for veffi is opposed to adaittu-paychchikohtudal). The phrase perhaps means 'where water is naturally flowiny channels Deed not unnecessarily be dug and the water diverted through them, but may be made to flow anywhere by damming it in appropriate places. This phrase occurs in other inscriptions also, where Dr. Hultasch and Mr. Venkayys have left it untranslated. See 8. I. I., Vol. III, p. 46. Kurrettam and kudainir: The first word means "& small piccotta." The phrase kuorittavaylkal occurs in S. I. I., Vol. III, p. 5. The second word literally means water obtained from oxcavated pits or water from umbrellas; the latter does not make any sense. The meaning of the compound is not known. [This is perhaps the same as kudainir which occurs in the Tiruvalangada and the Leiden grants.-H. K. S.] Padatti. The reading here is not final; what the pbrase, as it is read, means is not clear. Araiyolai, arai + olai - an olai which is meant to be preserved in # room. This word occurs in several inscriptions. The word volkova means at present a potter: I do not believe it mennt the mome thing in early me; in mady documents telkoraps are signatories. Literally it means ' prince of a feudatory dynasty (oil + ko + ay).

Page #98
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. No. 6.--INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. BY LIONEL D. BAENETT. Saidi, the ancient sindi, is now a village in the Ron taluka of Dharwar District, Bombay. It lies about nine miles east-by-north from Rom town, and is shown on the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827) as "Soodi," in lat. 15deg 44' and long. 75deg 543. In ancient times it was an important city; in the following records it appears as & rajadhani, or capital, of the Kisukad seventy under the Chalukyas of Kalyani. The publication of the records of Sadi which are comprised in the following articles is based upon ink-impressions, the loan of which, together with other help, I owe to the unfailing kindness of the late Dr. Fleet. None of these inscriptions have yet been edited; but five of them are transcribed in the Elliot MS. Collection, namely Nos. (Elliot I. 37), F (I. 144), I (I. 305), J (I. 302), and K (II. 226). Ranging as they do from about 900 A.D. to the latter half of the twelfth century, they throw considerable light on the history of the town and of Kisukad. Nos. A, & record of a local foray about 9C0 A.D., and B, a mutilated deed of endowment a few years later, afford little positive information ; but the remainder give many historical data. Nos. C-E (1) were composed while Akka devi, the sister of the Chalukya Vikramaditya V, was administering Kisukad; is of Saka 932 (expired), or A.D. 1010, under Vikramaditya V; D of Saka 973 (current), or A.D. 1050, under Somesvara I; E (1) of Saka 976 (expired), or A.D. 1054, in the same reign ; E (2), of Saka 980 (expired), or A.D. 1058, confirms a previous charter of Akka-devi. F, dated Saka 981 (expired), or A.D. 1060, in the same reign, introduces a Mahasamantadhipati named Nagadeve, who seems to have been then ruling over Kisukad. G contains two records, both of the reign of Somesvara II; the first, dated Saka 991 (expired), or A.D. 1069, tells us that at that time Kisukad was governed by Singana deva, while the second, of Saka 997 (expired), or A.D. 1075, meutions a Dandanayaka whose name seems to be Kottimayya, and who possibly succeeded Singana-deva in the government of the province. In H there are three separate records : the first is of Saka 996 (expired), or A.D. 1075, ander Somesvara II ; the second is of about the same period; and the third, belonging to the reign of Vikramaditya VI, introduces a certain Chakayya as karana of Kisukad. Nos. I-K all belong to the reign of Vikramaditya VI; I is dated in year 9 of the Chalukyn-Vikrama era, or A.D. 10847 and mentions the senior queen Lakshma devi as reigning at Kalyana and granting a town in the province; in J, of the same year, Kisukad seems to be under the rule of the Dandanayaka Srivallabha; and in K, dated in the 38th year of the same era, the province is administered by a branch of the Bali-vamsa, a grant being made by the Mahasamanta Dadigarasa. L brings ns to the reign of the Kalachurya Sankama, when Kisukad was under the control of Vikrama-deva or Vikkayya, a scion of the Sinda dynasty of Yelburga. A. A VIRAGAL. This inscription is on a stone buried in the field of Gulappa bin Ayyappa, in Survey Number 139. The stone, as is commonly the case with monuments of the kind, is adorned with sculptures in four tiers. On the lowest tier is figured the hero, bow in hand, facing towards the proper right against a hostile army represented by an elephant and two borses with their riders, while on the other side are a horseman and two figures apparently bearing umbrellas. On the tier above this we see the hero being conveyed to paradise by two celestial nymphs with chowries; and on the tier above this is a seated figure (Indra ?) with a chowry-bearer at each side. The uppermost tier shews in the centre a liriga on an abhisheka-stand, with a seated boll on the proper left. The inscription occupies five lines of about 2 ft. 2 in. in width. The characters are Kanarese, from in. to 1 in. in height; for the most part they are well preserved,

Page #99
74 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. and they appear to be of the period circa 900 A.D. They are throughout archaic in type. In embol (line 5) we find the special form of m noted above, Vol. XII, p. 335.-The language is Kanarese, of the oldest dialect; the locative case however is in -ol, not the archaic -u], and we find the short genitive in na, the short accusative in -an (matan, solaman, 1.3) beside that in -an (yasaman, 1. 4), and the later forms padedam (line 4) and nirisidal (line 5), beside the archaic embol. It appears to be in metre, probably some kind of shatpadi. TEXT.1 . 1 Svasti eri-Turagana mane-magati * * * * * Vvairi. 2 d-icharyyan-Turaga nin-ly-edeyo!=i]du kalam gels (e)3 ndod-a matar-ollad-[i]re solama[m] kandatan-[i]re bolalaga4 d-end-Etanim munns nadad-irida padedar yasaman=atango 5 * Labbe Lachchhakkan-embol-ake nisisida!-1 kallar TRANSLATION Hail ! ... the steward of the fortunate Turaga ... when the Acharya of ... said: " Turaga, stand in this place and conquer the base man,"5 when he [? Taraga] did not agree to that speech, and saw (the prospect of) defeat, he said: "We must not be defeated," and, advancing in front of him [? Turaga], and stabbing the enemy), he won fame. For him the mother ...she who is named Lachchhakka, set up this stone. B.-FRAGMENT OF A GRANT. This record comes from a stone baried in the road of the quarter known as the Chalavidikori ("street of the Holeya ascetics "). The stone is divided into three vertical bands; the central band has a curved top, on which is & sculpture representing & liriga on an abhishikastand with a ball on its proper right. On these three bands the inscription is incised. Impressions of only three fragments of the record are available, as apparently the remainder is entirely effaced. Of these three, the first, (u), is almost illegible, only a few letters being decipherable. Of the other two, (b) and (c), I append the text. The area of (a) is about 1 ft. 5 in. in width by 11 in. in height; that of (6) about 11 in. in width by 2 ft. 4 in. in height; and that of (c) about 94 in. in width by 2 ft. 8f in, in height.--The characters are Kanarese, rather coarse in type, and measuring from 11 in. to 11 in. in height. They seem to belong to the early part of the tenth century A.D., perhaps a few years later than the preceding rocord. In the main their character is distinctly archaic; but the vowel s is written indifferently in the earlier and in the later manner.-The language also is archaic Kanarese, shewing however the short endings of the accusative and genitive and the locative in -01.-The subject is the endowment of a reli.. gious charity. Fragment (b) informs us that the formal ceremony of the endowment was From the ink-impressions. I am indebted to Dr. Fleet for much belp in the readings of this record. * The first four of these five aksharas may be read variously : Dr. Fleet suggested Vitaraga, but the traces seem to me to point to a name like Nitturas. * There is a letter subscript under the l. There seems to be an i on the top of the g. . Kalan gel may also mean "wiu (by victory) food." Apparently the Acharya promised Turaga victory, it he held his ground; but the battle went against him, and he expected to be defeated and killed; then his nanomagati rushed in front of him and saved him, at the cost of his own life. . That is, he found hero's death.

Page #100
Viragal Stone Inscription at Sudi. F. W. THOMAS. SCALE ONE-THIRD W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH. FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR J. F. FLEET

Page #101

Page #102
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. performed in the presence of the god Baddegesvara (that is, in a temple of Siva founded by, or in honour of, a person named Baddega), the witnesses being a Saiva teacher, whose name seems to have been Murtti-Sivacharya, and the "Seventy," probably the heads of the local Brahmans. It then mentions Puligere, i.e. Lakshmeshwar (on which see above, Vol. XIV, p. 188), and a place named Baddega-Brahmapuri, which must be the quarter tenanted by Brahmans connected with the above-mentioned temple of Baddegesvara, the context suggesting that it was situate in Puligere; it then breaks off. Fra.ment (c) speaks of feeding a thousand ascetics before this same temple at the time of the uttarayana-samkranti, after which comes a description of the guilt of appropriating (?) the estate of Baddega-Brahmapuri; this guilt is declared to be equal to the sin of destroying the "Thirty-two thousand," seven crores of devotees, and Benares itself. TEXT.2 (b) B P 1 na Baddeges vara-deva2 ra samnnidhanado! ya3 ma-niyama-svadhya4 ya-dhyan-anushthana5 samachar-appa Mu6 [r]tti-Sivacharyyarum 7 elpadimbara [m] sa8 kshiy-age Pulige9 reyam (ya) Baddega-Bra10 hmapuriy-endu pesa (c) 1 nttarayana-sam2 krantiyo! Badde3 g[e]svarada munde sa4 sira tapodhanara5 n-uduvudu Badde6 ga-Brahmapuri * 7 bulam mu[vat]t-[i]8 rchhchhasiramuman-e9 1-koti tapodhana10 mumam Varap[si]11 yuman-alidom i 12 sthanam [*]l-koto (ti) 13 evame [dha-pha]lama14 ne 11 r' sri 12 ba C. OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA V SAKA 932. This record is inscribed on a rectangular slab on the left-hand side of a temple at Sudi known as the Jodu-kalasada gudi. A transcript is given in the Elliot MS. Collection, I. 37. The inscribed area of the slab is about 3 ft. 4 in. in height and 1 ft. 7 in. in width; the lower part is defective, so that the concluding lines are wanting. On the top of the slab is a panel with sculptures, representing a cow facing to the proper left, with sucking calf, and over them the sun and moon.-The character is a well shaped Kanarese hand of the period. The letters are sloped and slightly angular; their height is generally from in. to 1 in.-The language is throughout Old Kanarese prose. The archaic occurs correctly in elpattumam (1. 11), ilda (1. 26), and wrongly in tilakam (1. 3). A curious point of syntax appears in kshudr-opadravaman= 1 We should naturally expect this to refer to Nolambavadi. But it seems to designate Banavisi. Normally Banarasi was a twelve-thousand province, and it is mentioned in many records as such. But there are exceptions. A record of A.D. 860 speaks of thirty-thousand villages of which Vanavasi is the foremost " (above, Vol. VI, p. 35, v. 21); and another, of A.D. 919, mentions "the Banavisi thirty-two thousand province" (Ind. Ant., 1903, p. 225). For the explanation of these facts see Dr. Fleet's remarks in J. R. A. S., 1912, p. 707. From the ink-impressions. This must be wrong; perhaps it should be corrected to samathar, ie. samartthar. 75 There seem to be traces of two aksharas after the fo; but it may be that there is only one. See I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257. x 2

Page #103
7.6 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. Agal (11. 26-27), where the accusative case seems to be the subject or predicate of the verb, somewhat in the same way as in Arabic, thus confirming the dicta of the grammarians (Kittel's Grammar, p. 394). The subject of the record is a transaction, somewhat of the nature of a lease, concerning some estates. It begins with the usual prelude, announcing that Tribhuvanamalla-deva, i,e. the Chalukya Vikramaditya V, with the standing titles of his dynasty, was reigning at the time (11. 1-6), and that the Kisukad seventy was under the government of his sister Akka-devi,1 described as "sharing in the enjoyment of the fruits of thousands of issues of unceasing supreme felicity, equal to a second Goddess of Fortune, a wishing-jewel of immeasurable bounty, a crest-jewel of discretion, uniform in speech, adorned with virtues" (11. 6-13). Then comes the date (11. 13-15), and after it the deed (11. 15 ff.), by which the six Gavundas and the eight Settis of Sundi, representing the laic administration, lease out to the Mahajanas, or heads of the Brahman community residing in the local Brahmapuri or Brahmans' quarter, certain specified estates, viz. 114 mattar of black land, which the latter are to enjoy on payment of a murggaru-vana, due when the produce of the fields is divided (bhatta-bhaga); and it is stipulated that they shall take due care of the estate, and not alienate the land or a single street in which they reside, in spite of any pressure. The details of the date (11. 13-14) are: Saka 932, corresponding to the cyclic year Sadharana; the full-moon of Margasiras; a lunar eclipse. Mr. R. Sewell informs me that by the Arya-siddhanta the quoted tithi was current on Wednesday, 8 November, A.D. 1010, full-moon taking place 20 h. 45 m. after mean sunrise on that day; and by the Suryasiddhanta the moment of full-moon was 20 h. 41 m. after mean sunrise on that day. But there was no eclipse of the moon on that date; the only lunar eclipses in that year were on 1 April and 26 September. Besides the reference to the Kisukad seventy (1. 11), several place-names are mentioned in the specification of boundaries. The estate in question was bounded on the east by the lands of Siriguppe (1. 19), on the south by Samkalar (1. 20), on the north by the lands of "the town," viz. of Sadi. On Kisukad see Dr. Fleet's note on "The Kisukad seventy district" in I. A., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 259 ff. Siriguppe is doubtless the "Sirugoopa" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, about 2 miles E. S. E. from Sadi, in lat. 15deg 42', long. 75deg 58'2; Samkalur is probably the "Sunkunoor" of the same map, about 2 miles S. S. E. from Sudi, in lat. 15deg 42', long. 75deg 57'. TEXT.3 1 [Svasti Samasta]-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Pri(pri) 2 thvi-va [llabha ma]hara [ja]dhirajam parameeva 3 ra para [mabhatta] rakam Satyaaraya-kula-tila (la) kam 4 Chaluky-abharanam srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara 5 vijaya-jyam-uttar-star-abhivriddhi-pravarddha 6 manam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram saluttam-ire || Svasty-A 7 navara [ta]-parama-kalyan-abhyudaya-sahasra (sra) 8 phala-bho[ga]-bhagini dvitiya-Lakshmi-samaneya 9 ra[ga]pita-[da]na-chintamani viveka-chudamapiga10-ka-vakyeyar-ggapada bedamgiyar-appa 1 See Dynasties of the Kan. Distr., p. 435. There is also a "Sirgupi" shown on the Indian Atlas (1903) quarter-sheet 41 in lat. 16deg 17' and long. 75deg 48'. From the ink-impression.

Page #104
No. 6.] 11 [srl]mad-Akka-de viyar-Kkisukad-elpattumam dushta12 nigraha-visishta-pratipalanadim sukha-samkatha-vi13 nodadind-aldu rajyam-geyyuttam-ire Sa(sa)ka-varsha 14 932neya Sadharana-samvatsarada Marggasira15 da puppameyol-ada soma-grahapadandu Sa 16 ndiy-aruvar-ggavandamgalum-enbar-sse[t]t[igalum (?)de]17 [var sannidh&ondol-alliya bra [hmnpai] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 18 ya mahajanakke bariyal 19 lagana bhumi mndal [Sirigu]ppeya pola20 da mere temkalu Samkalura sime paduval [0]. 21 ttanesvarada polada mere badagalu p[u]rada pola22 da mereyimd-olage dhara-parbbakam mu[r"]ggaru-va 23 pamam tett-upb-amt-ngi bitta ereya mattar 24 naru padinalkum bhatta-bhagam=adodum 25 murggaru-vanamam tiruvar=a bhumiyu 26 man-avar-ilda keriya-l-nondum kshudr-padravama 27 n=agal-iyade sva-dharmmadim [pratipalisu] var | 28 ok sa sa 77 D. OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 973. This record is written upon a stone slab near the plinth of a local math belonging to the Karasthaladavarn. The stoue, which appears to be without sculptures, has a width of 2 ft. 3 in.; the maximum height is 3 ft. 4 in., the lower part being incomplete. What remains of the text is for the most part well preserved.-The character is a good Kauarese hand of the period. The letters, varying from in. to in. in height, are well shaped, and resemble those of C, but shew a slight tendency towards a more upright and rounded type.-The language is throughout Old Kauarese prose. The archaic is kept in edeg (11. 7, 23), ildu (1. 14), and nalk(1. 23), but is changed to in polal- (1. 24) and kilila (1. 26); and final -m sporadically turns to -v in panav (1. 28). Sraheya (1. 20), ara-talaram (1. 24), and mamchal (1. 25) are of some lexical interest. The document has a somewhat unusual interest in its relation both to history and to social organisation. It begins by stating that the reigning sovereign was the Chalukya Trailokyamalla (Somesvara I), and the Kisukad seventy, together with the Torugare sixty and the Masavadi hundred-and-forty, was being administered by Akka-devi (11. 1-9) and then states that in the nele-vidus Pannaleya-kote, on the specified date, seven royal ministers namely the mane-vergade or Steward of the Household, two tantrapalas or Councillors, a pradhana, an aliya, a Steward of the Betel-bag, and a secretary to the Council-in concert with the Commissioner of the County (nada pergade) and other administrative officials granted to the eight Settis and eighty households a renewal of their corporate constitution, which had partly The ffa is not very certain. See Dynast. Kanar. Distr., pp. 435, 440. 1 Uncertain; it may be siriya. An order of celibate Jangamas, or Lingayat ascetics. On this term see below, on inscr. F, p. 86. It is perhaps worth while to call attention to the number seven. Similarly the Mahabharata, Sabha-po. v. 23, speaks of seven prakritis, which Nilakantha explains as referring to the commandant of the citadel (durg-adhyaksha), controller-general of the army (bal-adhyaksha), chief justice (dharm-adhyaksha), commander of the army in the field (chami-pati), chaplain, physician, and astrologer. The Kaufiliya, i. 15, speaks of 12, 16, or more members of the council of ministers. Manu, vii. 54, recommends 7 or 8; the Milinda-panha, IV. i. 36, mentions 6, viz. the commander-in-chief, prime minister, chief judge, chief treasurer, bearer of the sunshade, and bearer of the sword of state. Somadeva in his Niti-rakyamrita, ch. x., recommends 3, 5, or 7.

Page #105
78 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. broken down in the stress of the war with the Cholas, doubtless ke famous conflict which culminated in the battle of Koppam in A.D. 1052, when Somesvara I was defeated by the army of Rajadhiraja Chola I, who perished in the fight. The articles of the constitution which follow refer to the fiscal arrangements for the estates and to penalties for assaults; in the midst of the latter the record breaks off. The details of the date (1. 10) are: Saka 973, corresponding to the cyclic year Vikrita;.. the 13th of the bright fortnight of Jyeshtha; Sunday. On this I am indebted to Mr. R. Sewell for the following observations: "There were two Jyeshthas in that year, (i) adhika and (ii) nija. (i) For adhika-Jyeshtha: by both the Arya-siddhanta and Surya-siddhanta 18 sukla Jyeshtha began 19 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise on Sunday, 6 May, A.D. 1050. So, properly speaking, the 13 sukla tithi was coupled with Monday, 7 May, as being current at sunrise on that day. But it was current for 4 h. 43 m. late on the Sunday night. (ii) For nijaJyeshtha 13 sukla was current at mean sunrise on, and was coupled with, Wednesday, e June, A.D. 1050. It began 55 m. by the Arya-siddhanta, 51 m. by the Sarya-siddhanta after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 5 June. Probably therefore the date was in adhika-Jyeshtha, though it is not quite perfect. The mean 13th tithi of adhika-Jyeshtha began 1 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise on Monday, 7 May, 1050; it could not be connected with the previous Sunday." The places mentioned are: the Kisukad seventy (11. 7, 23), the Torugare sixty (1.7), the Masavadi hundred-and-forty (1. 8), Pannaleya-kote (1. 9), and Karagambadu (1. 19). The first of these has been fully discussed in Dr. Fleet's note "The Kisukad seventy district" in I. A., Vol. XXX (1901), pp. 259 ff. Pannaleya-kote, also known as. Pannale-durga, Pranalaka-durga, and Padmanala-durga, is Panhala, some twelve miles north-west of Kolhapur. The Masavadi district is located by the fact that it contained Dambal, the ancient Dharmapura; see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 465. That of Torugare has not been identified. 1 Om Svati Samasta-bhuvan-&eraya Ses-Pri(prithvi-vallabha maharaj[dir]. 2 ja paramesvara paramabhattarakam Satyaaraya-kula-tilakam Cha[u] 3 ky-abharanam srimat-Trailokyamalla-dovara vijaya-rajyam-attar-o[ttar-a] 4 bhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram saluttam-ire | Svasty-Ari-nripa [maku). TEXT. 5 paghatita-charas-Aravindayar-Ggang-enkna-pavitreyar-ddin-Anitha-chinta[map] 6 vivaka-chudamanigal-ska-vakyeyar-ggunada bedamgiya[r-appa] 7 srimad-Akka-deviyar-Kkisukad-elva(lpa) ttumam Torugarey-aruva[ttu] 8 mam Masavadi nura-nalvattumam dashta-nigraha-visishta-pratipala [nadim] 9 sukha-samkatha-vinodadind-alattam-ire Pannaleya-koteya nele-vidino [1] 10 Sa(sa)ka-varsha 973neya Vikrita-samvatsarada Jeshtha sn (sa)ddha 13 Aditya vara 11 sriman-mane-verggade Kalidasayya tamtrapala Millayya tamtrapala Chittimayya [*] The term used is Cholikara praghattakadim. The word praghaffaka is explained in dictionaries as a rule, mode of treatment, and the like; but this will not suit the present context, which demands the meaning of "conflict" or something of the kind. On the spelling of this name see n. 6 below. From the ink-impression. The crossbar of the r on the right side is prolonged in an by the inscription E (1), 1. 9, which has a distinct subscripts. ef. below, inscription F, I. 20. See Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 846. Denoted by the chakra symbol. upward curl; that it must be read as yw is proved Hitherto the name has been given as Toragare

Page #106
Sudi Inscription of Somesvara 1: Saka 973. RO to Polona Nosy dla sono VOK 370 crai O RO co FW THOMAS W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 22 FROM AN IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY DR J. F. FLEET

Page #107

Page #108
No. 6.] 12 pradhana Demmanna aliyam Chandimayya adapada Chavundarayam | tam 18 ketta sammandhiyim endode amga 13 trada senabovam Dasimayya--n-antu samasta-pradhanarum srimat-na14 da perggade Nagadevayya pramukha karapamum=ildu | Sundi Ajava 15 rmmayya Setti Sa(sa)ntivarmmayya Setti Demayya Setti | Chavundi Settiya 16 magam Ballayya | So(so)bhanayya Setti | Mada Nagayya Setti Chamanna Setti Jaya 17 devayya Setti ant-epbar-ssettiyarggam enbhatt-okkalgam Cholikara praghatta kadim punarbhbharanam-madi kotta sa (sa) sana-maryyadey-ent 19 diyum maneyum Karagambada polada nelada chatur-aghata-sahitam tad-varsham mo 22 vattaleyal epba 23 rssettiyara maryyade elpattarolam sa INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 20 dal-agiy-eradu sraheya siddh-ayam-olag-agi sarbba-badha-pariharam-gottu nilisi 21 allim mele Nandana-samvatsaram-adiy-agi varsham prati sarbb-aya-sahitam [*] dharmma sasana-maryyadeyal-tiruva siddh-Ayam po-gadyanam-pbhatta [*] 28 dyanam nalk-illa nada maryyadey-enbargg-illa [] Kisukad 24 rige bira-vapa-sahitam sumkam pariharam [] polal-olage ara-talaram kettudarkke kottu kavam | 23 tandeya dosham maganan-eydadu magana dosham tandeyan-eydada [1] kallam bandikaram mamchal-vi 26 divavam pagevam polla-manasan-int-ivaran-amgadiya tadikeya kilila kelag iridode dandam 27 dosham-illa iridavamge dandam pom-gadyanam-aru p(ba?)ttin-atanan-iridode dandam pom-ga 29 e mikk-atamge dandam dandam panav=eradu suri [po]m-gadyanam muru3 79 navadu2 papav-ond[u] poydavamge TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-4.) Om! Hail! When the victorious reign of king Trailokyamalla, refuge of the whole earth, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, was advancing in its course of successively increasing prosperity (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars : (Lines 4-9.) Hail! While Akka-devi, whose feet-lotuses are rubbed by the diadems of opponent kings, who is pure through bathing in the Ganges, a wishing-jewel to the distressed and masterless, a crest-jewel of discretion, uniform in speech, adorned with virtues, was administering the Kisukad seventy, the Torugare sixty, and the Masavadi hundred-and-forty in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations so as to suppress the evil and protect the excellent ; 3 Or novadu. After this line traces of two more lines appear; 1. 30 ended in ydw, 1. 31 in (P) fa. 1 The main shaft of thee is prolonged downwards in a straight line, apparently through some flaw of the -stone.

Page #109
80 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (Lines 9-18.) in the standing camp of Pannaleya-kote, on Sunday, the 13th day of the bright fortnight of Jyaishtha in the Saka year 973, the cyclic year Vikrita, all the Ministers of State, to wit, Kalidasayya, Steward of the Household, the Councillor Millayya, the Councillor Chittimayya, the Minister of State Demmanna, the aliya Chandimayya, Chavundaraya the Steward of the Betel-bag, and Dasimayya the Secretary to the Council, in eoncert with the administrators headed by Nagadevayya, Commissioner of the County, made for the Eight Settis Ajavarmayya Setti of Sandi, Santivarmayya Setti, Demayya Setti, Chavundi Setti's son Ballayya, Sobhanayya Setti, Mada Nagayya Setti, Chamanna Setti, (and) Jayadevayya Setti, and for the Eighty Households, a renewal of their corporate regulations in so far as they had broken down through the invasion of the Cholikas, and granted a statutory constitution of the following tenour: (Lines 18-28.) The shops and houses are to have their four sides of access situate in the grounds of the lands of Karagambada. They allow them to stand with a grant of immunity from all imposts, including fixed land-rent, for two srahes, beginning from the present year; subsequently, from the year Nandana onwards, they are to be charged with the sarv-aya3 annually. The fixed land-rent to be paid by them under the statutory constitution of the Department of Charities is to be eighteen gold gadyanas. The constitution of the Eight Settis is not to apply to the county, nor the constitution of the county to the Eight. Within the Kisukad seventy the land-plots are to be immune from tolls with the bira-vana. Within the town, in cases where anything is lost, the ara-talara has to make (it) good. The guilt of a father shall not attach to a son, nor the guilt of a son attach to a father. If one strike (with a weapon) a thief, robber, burglar, enemy, (or) evil-minded person under a shop, screen, (or) veranda, (there shall be) a fine, (but) no guilt; the fine upon the striker (shall be) three gold gadyanas. If one strike him with the (?) fingers, the fine (shall be). . . gold gadyanas; for him who (?) exceeds .. the fine (shall be) one pana; for him who cudgels (such a one), the fine (shall be) two panas E (1) OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 976. This record is engraved on the front of a stone now standing in the temple of Mallikarjuna at Sadi, on the right side of the sanctum. On the top of the stone is a panel containing sculptures, representing on the proper right a linga on an abhisheka-stand with a worshipper standing by it on the extreme right, while on the proper left is a cow with sucking calf, over which are the sun and moon. The inscription, which is imperfect at the bottom, covers an area of 1 ft. 10 in. in width, the maximum height being 3 ft. 5 in. For the most part it is in a very dilapidated condition, and hence it is possible that my transcript may contain some inaccuracies in detail.-The character is Kanarese, of the period, but of a somewhat irregular See above, p. 78. Attention was called to this word in I. A., Vol. XVIII, p. 38 f., Vol. XIX, p. 168, Vol. XXII, p. 222, Vol. XXIII, p. 224, and Vol. XXV, p. 286. Many instances of its use occur in the inscriptions of Orissa (cf. Antiquities. of Orissa, Vol. II, p. 165 ff., J. A. S. B., Vol. LXII, pt. i., p. 90 ff.); and in all of these it comes between the number of the anka, or regnal year, and the name of the month. This fact suggests that it means a twelvemonth; and this inference is decisively proved by the present passage. For here we are told that the period covered by the year of our grant (scil. the year Vikrita) and the remaining time up to the beginning of the year Nandana (in other words the year Khara) amounts to two frahes. Thus two frahes are equal to two years, and hence frahe must siguify the period of 12 months. See my note in J. R. 4. S., 1917, p. 132. This seems to mean all dues of hereditary village servants; cf. I. 4., Vol. XIX, p. 249 n. On the meaning of pattale see above, Vol. XIII, p. 325. 5 An impost of unknown nature; cf. I. 4., Vol. XIX, p. 249 n., Ann. Report Mysore Archaeol. Dept., 1915 16, p. 52. This seems to signify some kind of beadle (sce Kittel, s.v. falara: cf. above. Vol. XI, p. 46 f.). On ara see my note on the Baukapur inscription, above, Vol. XIII, p. 175.

Page #110
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 8r and not partionlarly graceful type. The letters are between in. and in. in height. The special character for y (see above, Vol. XII, p. 336) seems to be used in Revadasayyan, 1. 12. -The language, with the exception of the introductory Sanskrit formula Svasti Jayaf-chabhyudayas-cha, is Old Kanarose. The archaic is preserved in ildu, 1. 13, and wrongly substituted for in aldw, 1. 10; but we have elpattuman, 1. 8. The purpose of the inscription is to record the rules for the funds of a temple. It states that in the reign of the Chilukya Trailokyamalla (Somesvara I), while Akka-devi (described with the same epithets as in inscription D) was administering the Kisukad seventy, the Torugare sixty, and the Masiyavadi hundred-and-forty (ll. 1-11), the administrative officials, headed by all the Ministers of State (pradhana), Nagadevayya, the Commissioner of the County (nada pergade), Rovadasayya, 1 the Secretary, and Madhavayya, the Chief Justice, issued at the nele-vidu, or standing camp, of Vikramapura a statutory oonstitution for the temple of the god Akkesvara in Sandi-evidently a sanctuary of Siva founded or re-established by Akka-devi-regulating the disposal of the lands of the establishment so as to ensure the due performance of its rituals (II. 11-16). Then follow the names of the various beneficiaries (11. 17-35). Among these we find a Pandit named Visva-siv.charya (1. 18), a vantiga (Aluteplayer, 1. 19), a ravalavalas named Singayya (1. 20), a bariya ravalavala (1. 21) and a manager (pergade, 1.23) whose names are not quite plain, and's number of temple-courtesans (sile) whose names and posts are carefully specified. The latter details are very technical, and an adequate translation is beyond my power; they are however interesting, as shewing the organisation of the staff of a temple according to their places and functions, and throwing some light on the technical uses of certain words, such as patra (11. 31, 32), which apparently has the Benge of "dancing woman." Compare No. F. below, p. 17, and the Bankaper inscription above, Vol. XIII, p. 168. In this connection I would call attention to the division of the posts of the temple-staff and of their quarters into those of the right and those of the left hand, which appears in this and other inscriptions. It seems to be connected with the well-known separation of the nonbrahmanic castos of the South into those of the right and those of the left hand. In the temple of Kali at Conjeevaram the right-hand castes worshipped in one mandapa, the left-hand Castes in another. If this view is correct, Mr. Srinivasa Aiyangar must be wrong in his theory that the division of the castes arose about 1010 A.D. from the distinction of the two armies of Rajaraja Chola into that of the right and that of the left hand. I helieve the converse to be the truth : the division seems to bave been in existence long before the eleventh century, and was indicated by the separation of the castes in public worship; and Rajnraja made use of the principle (or at least the name) to classify bis armies.? The details of the dato (11. 14-15) are: Saka 976, corresponding to the cyclic year Jays; the new-moon of Jyeshtha ; Tuesday ; an eclipse (of the sun). Mr. Sewell informs me that these The abort a in the second syllable of this game is in accordance with the rule of Papini, VI. iii. 63. . This means "keeper of a ravala." What a rapala is I do not know; but the word must be the same as the Marathi ravala, which means a goldsmith's die. Possibly then it may mean the stamp for the badges or tokens inued by the temple. Bariya ratala (1. 20) will then mean a secondary die. Ct. patra-jaga-dal. in Epig. Cars., VII. 1 (Shimoge), Sb. 97 and below, inser. I, 1. 17. * See ou pecially o. Oppert, O. the Original Islabitants of Bharat araraha or India, 1888, p. 85 R., in the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, 1887-8. Some further material is boticed in Progress Report of Lust. Arolaol. Supt. for Epigr., Madras, 1912-13, PP. 99-102, 109, 180, and 1914-15, pp. 16, 106. See M. Sriniva Ayangar, Tamil Studies, lat series, p. 99. Tamil Studies, p. 92 ff. In this connection Dr. Fleet has called my attention to the curious names Balava-Jakkaiya and EavaJakkaiya in Ep. Carn., Vol. V (Hassan), trabal. p. 287.

Page #111
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. data work out correotly for Tuesday, 10 May, A.D. 1064, when the moment of new moon was at 2 h. 29 m, after mean sunrise ; the result would be the same if the caloulation were made for true sanrise at Dharwar. On that date there was an eclipse of the sun in India (see Schram's Table A. in Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, p. 121). The following places are mentioned: the Kisukad seventy (1.8); the Toragarel sixty (1.9); the Masiyavadi hundred-and-forty (ib.); Vikramapura (1. 11); Sundi (1. 15, etc.). On the frst three see above, pp. 76, 78. The form Masiyavadi is a variant of the more anal Masavadi. Vikramapara is the modern Arasibidi. TEXT.3 1 Om* Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayas=cha 1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-aaraya Sri Prithvi-vallabha % mabarajadhiraja paramesvara paramabhattarakam Batyasra3 ya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanath srimat-Trailokyamalla-de4 Va-vijaya-rajyam-uttar-attar-abbivriddhi-pravarddba5 [ma]nam=i-chamdr-arkka-taram saluttam-ire | Svasty-Ari-nfipa-ma6 [ku]ta-ghattita-charan-aravindeyar=Ggamga-snina-pavitreyaruddin-a7 nata (tha)-chimtamani viveka-chadamapiga!=eks-vakyeyar=gguna8 da bodaugiyar=appa srimad-Akka-deviyar-Kkisukad-elpa9 ttumam Torugarey=8ruvattumam Masiyavadi nura-nalva10 ttumam dushta-nigra [ha-visi]shta-pratipalanadimd=aldu(du) sukha-samkatha11 vinodadim rajyam-geyyuttam Vikramapurada nele-vidinol-sama12 sta-pradhanarum nada perggade Nagadevayyam senabovam Revadasayyan 13 dharmm-adhyaksham Madhavayyan-int-I pramukha karanamun beras-ildu 14 Sa(sa)ka-varsha 076[neya Ja]ya-samvatsarada Jeshthadaamavoeye Man. 15 gala-varad . . . . [stryya]-grahanado! Sandiy-A-I-k kesvara16 da patras-Chaitra-pavitra . .. 88 (45)sana-maryyadey-ent-ene | 17 & si(46) Bana-maryya [de] . . . . lu sundiya polado! bitta tala18 vpittiya 500 mattar=o!age Visva-sivaoharyyargge. . . 19 mattarum . . . ya . . Opava . . greradu talada mattarum 35 yamsigam20 gemattaram 12 ravalava!a Singayyamge mattaran 15 bariya TAVA21 lal vala"] .. . ge mattaram 18 avara samanadl=eda-vakkada keriya mo22 dala deseya bit[t]iya chamarada sule b bege mattaran 11 perggade 28 Balamukayyamgelo mattaran 15 balada deseya modala kambha34 da Bule . . bbege mattarun 15 alliya kambhsda sule A8825 gabbege mattarum 13 edada deseya modala kambhada 8026 le Reva kabbege mattar 13 alliya kambbada ste Gubbiya 27 Chavundabbege mattar * balada deseya bittiya chamara28 da sule. .. bbege mattaram 12 alliya koriya chime. . 1 On this spelling of the name see above, p. 78. * Cf. Dr. Fleet's paper The Kisakad seventy district in I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 260. . From the ink-impressions. * Denoted by a symbol like & reversed 8. * The tra is uncortain. * This word is doubtfal. The vowel of mi is doubtfal. * There are two letters at the beginning of this line before the la, and both are uncertain * The traces of this name rather suggest Venkabbege, but this bardly seems suitable in Saiva temple. 10 The Ba is uncertain.

Page #112
No. 6.] 29 rada sule Chittiyabbegel mattarum 12 edada deseya 30 keriya chamarada sule Gubbiya Ketabbege mattarum 12 81 balada de [se] ya patram sale vakabbege mattarum 12 edada desebbege mattarum 13 balada madada patram sa 32 ya patram sule 33 le Garggabbege mattarum 12 eda-vakkada keriya sule 34 Mailabbege mattarum 1[2] bala-vakkada keriya sule Jakka35 bbege mattarum 12[*]Int-i maryyadeyam tappade pratipali3 INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 83 E (2).-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 980. This is a record engraved on the side of the same stone that contains the preceding inscription. It is complete, but underneath it are the first three lines of a second document, which commences in the same words as this; the stone then breaks off. Its height is 3 ft. 10 in., its width 10 in. The character is Kanarese; the letters are somewhat irregular in shape and size, and vary in height from " to ".-The language is Old Kanarese, usually changing final -m before vowels to -v, and changing to in ali (11. 37, 41), while retaining it in ildu (1. 20). The object of the document is to record a confirmation of the previous grant E (1). It was issued by a council of administrative officials (karana) headed by a minister whose name has been obliterated, doubtless as a result of a loss of royal favour. The latter is described, among other epithets, as being "equal in nobility of character to Bali, Karna, Sivi, Dadhichi, Charudatta, and Jimutavahana" (11. 6-7). Bali is the Daitya king who granted the boon of three paces of earth to Vishnu in the Dwarf-incarnation (Mahabharata III. 28, XII. 223 f., XIII. 98; Bhagavata-purana VIII. x.-xxiii., etc.). Karna is the well-known hero of the Mahabharata. Sivi (Sibi) is the king who gave his own flesh to save a dove from a hawk (Mahabh. III. 139, 197, 199, VII. 58: cf. the Sivi-jataka, Jat. No. 499, and the article by Messrs. M. L. Dames and T. A. Joyce in Man, Feb. 1913). Dadhichi or Dadhyach gave his bones in order to make the thunderbolt to destroy the Asuras, Vritra and Trisiras (Rig-veda I. lxxxiv. 13, X. xlviii. 10; Mahabh. III. 100, IX. 51, XII. 342).3 Charudatta and Jimitavahana are the heroes respectively of the Mrichchhakatika and the Nagananda. The date of the former drama, which is ascribed to a king Sadraka, is uncertain, Macdonell (Sanskrit Liter. p. 361) inclining to the view that would assign it to the sixth century A.D.; the latter bears the name of Harshadeva of Kanauj. In this connection it may be noted that in the collection of dramas published as "Bhasa's Works" in Nos. xv-xvii, xx-xxii, xxvi, xxxix, and xlii of the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series there is a Charudatta-nataka (No. xxxix), with the same plot as the Mrichchhakatika; and, without prejudice to the debatable question as to whether this collection of plays is the work of Bhasa, it may perhaps be permitted to suggest the possibility that this particular Charudatta-nataka, and not the Mrichchhakatika, is the source from which the author of our inscription derived-directly or indirectly-his knowledge of the virtues of Charudatta. Now the editor of the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, Pandit Ganapati Sastri, in the preface to No. xlii, p. xl, tells us that "there is a peculiar class of actors... in this country known among the people as Chakyar.' These people are found acting the Nagananda and the third Act of Pratijnayaugandharayana which they call Mantranka Nataka, on occasions of some temple festivals, in a method peculiar to them." The Pratijna-yaugandha rayana is one of the collection of "Bhasa's Works"; and, since it is acted together with such an old play as the Nagananda, there seems some likelihood that it also is ancient. If this be so, the Charudatta-nataka, being apparently by the same author, is of the same antiquity; and, 1 The fti is rather doubtful; it may be nti. * Fragments of two more lines remain ; only a few letters are decipherable on them. Jimutavahana and Dadhichi are mentioned in the Samkshepa-Sankara-vijaya ascribed to Madhava, X. 21 (cf. X. 18), as typical instances of glorious self-sacrifice. L. 2

Page #113
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. As some of its features suggest (though they do not definitively prove) that it is more ancient than the Mrichchhakafika, we may at least admit the possibility that it is the source of the comparison used in our inscription. The details of the date (11. 20-23) are as follows: Saka 980, the oyalio year Vilambin: the full-moon of Jyoshtha ; a Sunday. On this Mr. Sewell remarks : "Saka 980 expired = Vilambin=A.D. 1058-9. There were two Jyeshthas in that year, adhika and mija. The latter does not work out correctly : in it the full-moon day was Tuesday. The former is correot. It is interesting to note that the 15th sukla was expunged in that month. At mean sunrise on Sunday, 10 May, A.D. 1058, the 14th Sukla of adhika-Jyashtha was current, and at mean sunrise of the following day, Monday, the let krishna was current. But the moment of full-moon was 1 h. 12 m. before mean sunrise on Monday, and so Sunday, 10 May, was the full-moon day. The day was certainly Sunday, 10 May, A.D. 1068. The same result is obtained if we calonlate by mean tithis; in that case the moment of full-moon was 13 h. 15 m. after mern sunrise on Sunday, 10 May, 1058." The only places mentioned are Sandi (1. 23) and the tirthas (11. 33-34). TEXT. 1 Svasti Yama-niyama2 svadya(dhya)ya-dhyana-dharana-mo(man). 3 A-inushtana-parayanan ni4 ti-parayapam sisht-ishta-vandi-vaita5 likam(ka)-vidagdha-kavi-gamaka(ki)-vadi vagmi-ja6 n-adharan(n)-ok-amga-viram Bali-Karppa-Si(fi) vi-Dadhi7 chi-Charadatta-Jimatavahana-saman-[o]. 8 dari rana-ramgA-satradhari murtti9. Narayanan Sarasvati(ta)-karppa10 kundal-abharanan srima 11 . . . deva-pada-pan12 [kaja-bhrama]rareappa er * 13 . . . . . . . nirdip[io]15 ta-mahamatya-padari(v1)-vira. 16 jamana man-ondata prabhu-ma17 ntr-otakha-sa(fa)kti-traya-sampe18 ndar=appa frimat-perggade . . Dayaka-pramukhs 20 karanav-ildu Sa(sa)ke-varsha 980 21 neys Vilambi-samvatsarada Jye. 22 shta(shtba)da puppame Aditya-vara23 dandu sandiy=Akkeava (sva)ra-deva24 rggay-alliga sasirbbargam pa 1 The Mme comparison occurs elsewhere ; cf. Epig. Carn. II (Sravana Belgola), No. 53, an inscription of Saks 1045, where a person is described as an abhinava-Chardalta. It is distinctly literary, and presupposed book, just as the reference to Jimutavahana presupposes the drama Nagananda, whereas the references to Bali, Karna, Sivi, and Dadhichi may come from oral legend. From the ink-impression. . Read -anushthana.. * Read fight-eshta-randi..

Page #114
No. 6.] 25 damla-parivarakkam kotta 26 sa (sa)sana-maryyadey-ent-endode 27 purvvadim srimad-Akka-devi28 yar kotta sa (6) sana-maryya29 deyim sarvva-badha-pari 30 haram (v)-gey-A dharmmamam 31 sva-dharmmadim pratipalisidava32 rgge sva-dharmmadim nadeyisida33 vargge Kurukshetra Praya INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 34 ge Varanasiyo! sasirvva[r] 35 brahmaparggam sasira kavile 36 y-ubhayamukhi kotta 37 pa(pha)lam-ak[k*]uv-Idan-alidavargg=e 38 ni(ni)pa tirtthamgalo! sasi 39 rvvaru brahmanaruvam sasi 40 ra kavileyam sasirvvaru 41 tapedhanaran-alida patakav-a42 kku || eri eri srl TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-20.) Hail! acting in concert, the administrative officials, headed by the Steward ... nayaka, who is devoted to the major and minor disciplines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, and observance of silence, devoted to the conduct of policy, a supporter of the cultured, the agreeable, eulogists, heralds, witty poets, readers, disputants, and orators, a hero of the bodyguard, equal in nobility of soul to Bali, Karna, Sivi, Dadhichi, Charudatta, and Jimutavahana, a controller of the stage of battle, an incarnate Narayana, adorned with the earrings of Sarasvati, a bee at the lotus-feet of who is illustrious in the office of high minister appointed. possessed of the three powers of lordship, counsel, and enterprise,2 . 85 ... deva, exalted in dignity, . (Lines 20-23.) on Sunday, the full-moon of Jyeshtha of the Saka year 980, the cyclic year Vilambin, (Lines 23-26.) granted for the god Akkesvara of Sundi and for the thousand persons of that (establishment) and for the staff and attendants a statutory constitution in the following terms: (Lines 27-30.) In conformity with the statutory constitution previously granted by Akka-devi, there shall be immunity from all imposts. (Lines 30-42: a Kanarese hortative formula of the usual type.) F.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 981. This record is incised on a slab on the right side of the temple known as the Jodu-kalasada gudi (see above, p. 75). On the top of the alab is a panel with sculptures: in the centre a shrine, on the proper right a squatting votary, on the left a standing oow suckling a calf and a seated ball, over these the sun and moon. The inscribed area is quadrilateral: the top (2 ft. 5 in.) and bottom (3 ft. 9 in.) are parallel, but the sides slope outwards; the height is about 5 ft. 5 in. The lettering, which is generally well preserved, is in a good Kanarese 1 See above, p. 83. The three faktis: see Kittel, &.v. sakti-traya.

Page #115
86 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. *Vol. XV. character of the period; the individual letters vary from 1' in. to in. Both types of initial i are used ; and we may also note the form of jh, which is found on II. 48 and 51.-Except for the introductory formula and opening stanza (11. 12) and the comminatory verses on 11. 54-59, which are in Sanskrit, the language is Old Kanarese. It preserves ? in negalda" (1. 15), alpattumam (1. 19), ildu (1. 21), elpattara (1. 29), but has negale and pogale (1.25), pogafugur (1. 51). On porttum (1. 49), porttum (1. 50), see above, Vol. XIII, p. 327. The upadlimaniya occurs in 'tama - (1. 18) and sarppah (1. 57), and is wrongly inserted in vah=papad (1.58). Seguna JHA. (I. 15), which is an older form of the name Sevuna, is noteworthy. Of some lexical interest are: dhavalaram (1. 24), kal-vesan (1. 26), anamna (1.35), muggudde (1. 38 ff.), vakkhanismo (1.42; cf. above, Vol. XII, p. 270), ghalige (1. 43; cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 327 n.), vamsigarh (1. 46), ekka-lavanamh and jhatkari (1.51). The subject of the record is, as usual, & donation. It begins by referring itself to the reign of the Chalukya Trailokyamalla (Ahavamalla, i.e. Somesvara I), who in v. 2 is described as "shattering the pride of the potent Chola monarch, a submarine fire to the whole of the ocean that is the race of the Malavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, Vengi, the Pandyas, Saurashtras, Keralas, Nepalas, Turushkas, Cheras, and Magadbas." Then is introduced a mahasamantadhipati named Nagadeva, a Steward of the Royal Household (mane-verggade) and general (dandanayaka), whose high rank, military exploits, and eminence are extolled in vv. 3-5: v. 5 especially mentions his victories over the Cholas, Bhoja, the Gurjjaras, Segunas (i.e. the Sevunas or Seunas), Cheras, and Konkanas. Descending into prose, the record then states that at the time of its composition Nagadeva was administering the Kisukad seventy, the Toragare sixty, and many bhatta. grames (11. 17-21), and then in four stanzas describes his pablic works at Suodi, consisting of a fine temple of Nagesvara (Biva) with an adjoining dhavalara and courtesans' quarter, and a tank styled the Naga-gonda (vv. 6-9). Now begins the document proper : on the given date, when king Trailokyamalla, "having made a victorious expedition through the southern region and conquered the Chola, was holding a triumphal progress,"s being at the Puliy=appayana-vidu or "halt-camp of Puli," a village in Sindavadi, Nagadeva assigned under the royal warrant the village of Sivunur in the Kisukad seventy to Somesvara-pandita-deva, & Saiva doctor (11. 26-30), who is extolled in vv. 10-11; this village was to serve for the maintenance of the Saiva cult (vv. 12-13); the boundaries of Sivanir are specified (11. 38-41), likewise the portions of them assigned ander special headings, such as expenses of worship and public works, mainteuance of ascetica, professors, students, sacrificants, public women, artisans, etc. (11. 41-46); and the manneyar (beigniors) of Sivanar formally transferred their rights over the tribute from that estate t. Somesvarn (11. 46-48). The architect of the temple of Nagelvara at Sandi was See Dr. Fleet's remarks above, Vol. XI, p.7ff. * Cf. Ep. Carn. IV, ii., Ng. 65, VII, i., Hl. 14, and above, Vol. XIII, p. 175, n. 5. "Cf. I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257 n. * See above, Vol. XIII, p. 34, 11. 3. See the Ittagi inscription, 1. 50 (above, Vol. XIII, p. 46) and Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, pt. 1, Sk. 182. * See Dyn. Kanar. Diar., p. 441. This list in some of its details seems to be more epic than historical This is the great Bhoja-devs of Malwa; see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. . See I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257 n. * Appayana (of which wppayana is a bye-form) is from the Sanskrit aprayana (cf. aprayawaka in the smaller P. W. and Monier Williams' Dictionary). An appayana-pidu apparently is a place ready to be used temporarilyn a camp, and without important permanent structures; whereas a nele-pidu was furnished with permanent buildings, etc., and was in fnet military centre of the province. Cf. the Annual Report of the Mysore Arcbaeological Department for 1914-15, pp. 47, 49, and J. R.A 8., 1917 p. 117.

Page #116
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. Samkha or Samkhararya (? Samka or Samkararya), whose praises are sung in vv. 15-16. The fair copy of the record was made by Rava payya, town-clerk (kulakarani) of Sandi (1. 63). The details of the date (11. 26-27) are: Saka 981, the cyclic year Vikarin; the full-moon of Magha; Monday. On this Mr. Sewell remarks as follows: "Saka 981 expired Vikarin= A.D. 1059-60. This date does not work correctly. The full-moon day, 15 sukla, of Magha was Thursday, 20 January, A.D. 1060, on which day the moment of full-moon occurred at 17 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise. If calculated by mean tithis, the moment of full-moon was 16 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise on that Thursday." Several places are mentioned, besides the tribal names enumerated in vv. 2 and 5 and the frequent references to Sandi. They are: the Kisukad seventy, 1. 19 (see above, p. 76); the Toragare sixty, 1. 20 (see p. 78); Balguli and Karittage, 1. 20; the Sindavadi nad, 1. 28 (see I. A., Vol. XXX, 1901, pp. 257 ff.); Puliy-appayana-vidu, 1. 28; Sivunur, 1. 29, etc.; Taddevadi, 1. 37; and the usual list of tirthas, 11. 59-60. Puliy-appayana-vidu is the "Hoolybeade" (i.e. Hulibidu) of the Indian Atlas, 3 miles north of Alar in Alar taluka, Bellary District (I. A., Vol. XXX, 1901, p. 258). As regards Sivunar, the subject of the present grant, Dr. Fleet proposes (ibid.) to identify it with Jigalur, the "Jeegulloor" of the Indian Atlas and "Jiglur" of the Bombay Survey, 6 miles W.S.W. from Sudi. The only serious objection to this view is that Sivupur had on its south-west and west a "Great River," per-balla, which seems to point to the Hirahalla, a tributary of the Malprabha, whereas Jigalur lies on the western side of a branch of the Malprabha some little distance to the east of the Hirahalla. Taddevadi is Tardavadi, the district in the neighbourhood of Bijapur (see I. A., Vol. XIX, p. 269). As regards Balguli and Karittage (lit. "Black Ittage," i.e. Ittage of the black soil), I am unable to identify them with any villages in the district around Sudi. TEXT.1 [Metres: Anushtubh, vv. 1, 18-22; Mattebhavikridita, vv. 2, 3, 15; Mahasragdhara, vv. 4-6, 10-14, 16; Kanda, vv. 7-9; Salini, v. 17; Vasantatilaka, v. 23.] 1 Om" Vishnor=vvaraham Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayas-cha | Jayaty-avishkritam kshobhit-arnnavam [*] dakshin-onnata 2 damshtr-agra-visranta-bhuvanam vapuh Srt-Prithvi-vallabhar maharajadhi 3 raja paramesvara paramabhattarakam Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanam srimat-Trailokyamalla-va 4 llabham | Vritta Balavach-Chola-naremdra-darppa-dalanam Malavya-vams-aronavakhilad3 Aurbb-analan-Amga-Vamga-Khasa-Vemgi 5 Sha(pa)ndya-Sau(sau)rashtra-Kerala-Nepala-Turushka-Chera-Magadha - kshmadhisa dharadhar-anilan-ambhodhi-vrit-avani-valaya [1] Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asrayam 6 dol Chalukya-kanthirava || [2] Vachana Ahavamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-otta 87 satya-Radhayam sauch-Amjaneyam 9 sujana-prasannam nudidu matt-ennam bhrimgam sahas-ottumgam nam-adi-samasta-prasa (sa) Ant-enisida 7 r-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram saluttam-ire tat-pada-padmopajivi samadhigata-pamcha-maha 8 sabda mah-almantidhipati maha-prachanda-dandanayakam vairi-bhaya-dayakam 1 From the ink-impression. The corresponding passage in inscription H below has -arnava-jvalad. srimad srimat-Trailokyamalla-deva-pad-abja 2 Denoted by the chakra-symbol.

Page #117
88 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 10 sti-sabitam sriman-mane-verggade dandanayakam Vasudh-cs-agrani chakravartti-tilakam Trailo11 kyamallam nij-avasath-amatya-padakke sadhisidam munnam-asadbyar-app-ahitaram ta12 d-dravyamam tandu pumjisidam svamig-apara-paurusha-gupam Narayana [3] Jalarkai(di)-araiyo) pal-gadal-ama13 ra-kuja-sreniyo! parijatam kula-saila-sroniyo! 14 15 Subbatar-ttann-annar-ill-elliyam-ene negaldam Chola-kal-antakam Bhoja-bhujamgahi-dvisham Gurjjara-mada-haranam Seguna 16 dhvamsakam Chera-bhaya-bhranti-pradam Komkana-bala-dalanam hara-nihara-tara [VOL. XV. Nagadevayyam || Vritta | mahim-avashtambhamam made taldi Mandaram-akhila-nadi-srepiyol Gamgey-ent-aggalam-e nt-aradhyam-ant=1 chatar-udadhi-tati-sthala-kallola-ma!-avila-bhas vad-bhuri-bhugolakajanita-vibhu-freniyo! Nagadevam() [4] nibha-sumbhat-kirtti dandadhiparol-atula-dor-vvikra 17 mam Nagadevam || [5] Vachana Ant-asama-samara-rasa-rabhasa-parigata-ripunikara-kari-vara-sirah-pirapatan1-acharapanum | Chalukya-chakrosvara 18 karuno-japa-tamah-patala-vighatana-khara-kirapanum | kataka-bahattara-niyogi-nivah-aradhyanum ! 19 para-balakk-asadhyanam karyyado! Brihaspatige sariyum srimad-Ahavamallana kesariyum-em(e)nisi Kisukad-elpattumam 20 Toragarey-aruvattumam Balguli modal-age Karittage gramegama sarbb-abhyantara-siddhiyim dushta-nigraha-vi21 sishta-pratipalanam-geydu sukha-samkatha-vinodadin-iluttam-ildu || Himavat-ka(ku)tkiladimd-unnatam-idu Rajatadrimdra bappise pura-varado! 22 dim tane vistirppam-id-emd-urbbi-talam visva-lok-ottamamam Nageevaramg=ettisidan-aticharu-chakresa-mahamatyam 23 say-avasamam pradhan-agrani Nagadevam [6] Kanda Nadadiy-allad-ant-ire madhavalaramain 24 disidam deva-nilayad-eradum kelado kude sule-geriyam budha-nilaya | [7] Sogayisuva Sundiyo25 dhare pogale jasam negale tatakaan-osed-agaliaida sarovarakkam tane 26 migil Naga-gondam-eue kal-vesadim dana-nidhi Nagadava-dandadhisam () [9] Antu madisi Vikari 27 samvatsarada Maghada punname Soma-varadandu 28 bijayam-geryuttam Sindavadi-nada sri-ganda pechpith pal-godalgam [8] raya-mamtri-chadaratnam || palavum bhatta. Vritta | Sundiyo! dakshina-dig-vijayam-geydu Cholanam jayam-geydu magule 1 Read paripatan-. After this word there seems to be an akshara obliterated. visada-yaso-rajitam sura-nidam-iv-ene Sa(sa)ka-varsha? migil-enipa Manasa madisidau-abhimana-dhanam 981neya srimat-Trailokyamalla-devar baliya gramam Puliy-appayana-vidinol soma-grahana-nimittam dhara-pirbbaka-purassaram 20 Kisukad-elpattara baliya Sivunuram sarbba-namasyam-age tambra-sasanamam chakravartti kude padedu rajadhani Sundiya Nagaresva 30 rada pratibaddha Nagesvarada Somesvara-pandita-devargge || Vrittam Kshitiyol-divya-bratimdrar-ppalar-olar-avargg (rg)=ond-ullod-omd-ill-id-8 2 A spiral symbol precedes this word. After this danda is a chakra-symbol.

Page #118
No. 6.] 31 n-emba tapo-vikhyatiy-en-emb-amalina-charita-khyatiy-on-emba khyatiy-en-emb-akhila-guya-gap-khy&tiy-ethbondu peup-d 32 rjjitam-ayt-emdande Somesvara-yati-patiyam bannisal ballan-avom || Sakala-kshmapala-chudamani-kashana-kin-opeta-pad-abja Vaiseshika-chu33 daratna Naiyayika-sarasija-marttanda Sa (sa)mkhya-prabhav-adhika sabda-jnana Padmasana ninag-eney-ar-embinam sanda Mimamsa (sa) ka-gotra-trasi Some34 svara-yati-pati bhaloka-vikhyatan-adam | [11] Siva-geha-vyaha-khanda-sphutitanava-sudha-karmma-nirmmapapakkam Siva-puja-vyaptigam tach-Chhiva-ma INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. vidya-chaturatva 89. 35 hima-maha-bags-sapat-padakkam Siva-yogtadra-brajakkah Siva-pada-yugal-namnsvidyartthigalgam Sivunuram kottan-em punyada kani dig 36 yo jadha (ga) ch-chakrado! Nagadevam || [12] Jasam-urbbi-bhagamam vivaraman-amar-avasamam tive dharmma-vyasanam kaig-anme Sundi-puradal= eseva Na 37 gesvar-avasamam madisi Taddevadi-devamg-arikeya Sivunuram sila-sa (sa)sanam madisi bittam dandanath-agrani sakala-jagan-mandanam Nagadevam || [13*] 38 Sriman-Nagadevesvarakk-alva dova-bhogam Sivunara chatur-aghatada sime. mudanam(na) deseyal Biliya Kalla muggum(ggu)dde agneyado! 39 Piriya Kiriya Kalla muggudde temka deseyal Gosasiya kereya temkana meyya banniya marada muggudde nairi (rri)tyadol-Per-bballam mere | paduval Pe40 r-bballada paduvana meyya-belada maram mere vayavyadol-a Per-bballada deseya vayavyada gomtinol-kechchan-appa kalga! | badagana deseg a Per-bballad-a deseya keramku 41 gallu isanyadol-Uppina Pallam mere antu chatus-sImeyimd-olag=ulla bhumiyollaman tala-vritti madi pachch-ikkida sama-kattino! devargge srikhandadhupa-nivedya 42 khanda-sphutitakke mattar nur-ayvattu alliya tapodhanar-ahara-danakke mattar munuru tapodhanargge vakkhanisatam-irppa bhattargge mattar muvattu | 43 mathada maniyaran=odisuv-ojhargge mattar-eintu homain-geyva brahmanar= irbbarggam mattar-eintu ghaligeya maniyar-nnalvarggam mattar-irppattu! Naga-gondakke mattar-irppattu | [10] 44 devara bhogakke nadeva piriy-ara-vala-snlege mattar-irppattu perggade-valasalego mattar padinaydu bala-vak kad-eda-vakkada kambada snleyar-nnalvarggam mattar-nnalvatt-emitu 45 bala-vakkad-eda-vakkada chamarada saleyar-nnalvarggam mattar nalvatt-emtui patra nalvarggam mattar nalvatt-emtu bhogada suleyar-irbbarggam mattarirppatta-nalku pareka 1 Preceded by a fankha-symbol. After a there seems to be an obliterated letter. 46 range mattar-irppatta-nalku vamsigamge mattar panneradu salevalamge mattar panneradu kalkutiga Chandojamge mattar mavattu | Sivunura manneya sa 47 myada tereyam manneyain Dadigayyam | Doddayyam Ajjarayyan-int-ivar= mmodal=a3 manneyar ellam tan-tamma putra-pautrikam sriman-Nagesvaradevargg-ava-kalamum nadasu 48 v-ant-ag-ire Somesvara-pandita-devara kalam karchchi dhara-parbbakam madi manneya samyada tereyam pariharam-age bittar=Int=i dharmmaman Sundiy= aruvar-ggavandugalu 2 Preceded by a sankha-symbol. M

Page #119
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. "bocaba? Beformation 49 m enbar-gbettiyarum kai-kopdu sva-dharmmadim rakshisattam-irppar Vrittam Goravar Kk[]lamukbar=p naishthikar-enisadodam bhogado! muru porttur vara-kanta-samkulam 50 band-iradetadevadarn viva-vidyartthigal bittaradind-i porttum.Odutt-iradodam irisalk-agad-endum var-adbisvarar-end-i dharmmamam nirmmisi niyamisidam Sundiyo? Nagadevam || [148] 51 Kapi vidya-vibhavakk-adaharanoy-artth-Oparjjanakk-ekka-l vanam-udyad-guna-ratna rajig=ere-vatt-audaryya-sampattig=e ganaj-end=i guni Samkha(ka)nam pogalugum jhatkari-jhamjhi52 Samirada-sarnbha ta-tararga-sambhrita-pagodbi-pravrit-Orbbi-talar || [15] Besanan dapdadhinath-agrani saka!a-jagan-mapdanam Nagadevam berasal kai-kondu sundi-purada 0853 duye Napolyar-Avisamam chintisal-arggam barad-embrantutana kalasa(sa). nirbbanam-app-annegam madisidan vakr-okti-Vachaspati pam(pa)ti-hitar Koharyyan-1 Samkha(ka)raryyam || [16] Slokar || 54 Samanyd=yam dharmma-se(sa)tur=npipanam kale kala pa]aniyo bhavadbhih sarbban=etan=bhavinah partthiv-emdran bhayo bhuyo yachato Ramacha[m] drah || [17] Sva-dattam para55 dattar va yo hareta vasundharim shashtir-varsha-sahafra (srs)oi vishthayam jayata krimih || [18] Suvaronam=ekam gam=ekam bhimer=apy=ekam=amgulam [l*] haran-narakam=apnoti 56 yavad=i-bhutas-samplavam || [19*] Bah[u]bhir=vvasudha bhukta rajabhih Sagar adibhih [1] yasya yasya yada bhumin(s)-tasya tasya tada phalam 11 (20") Na visham visham=ity=ahub(r)-dova-sva(sva)m visha57 maenchyatd [1] visham-okakinam hanti deva-svam putra-pa utrakam || [21*] Vindhy ata vishvatoyasa shu(su)shka-kotara-vasina) [19] krishna-sarppah-prajayanto brahma deva-va-harakah || [22] 58 Vrittat Mad-varsa (Sn)-jah para-mahipati-vamsa(ka)-ja vah-papad?-apeta. manasa bhuvi bhumipalah [1] Je palayanti mama dharmmam-idam' samastan tebhyo maya virachi59 tamja!ir20-Osha murdhni || [23] Int=1 s. (sa)sana-maryyadeya dharmmaman gva dharmmadim pratipalisidavargge sri-Kurukshetram Prayage Varanasi Sriparbbatam-A. 60 rgghyatirtthangalo! Sata-kratuvum=asvamedham-geyda phalamum-el-koti kavileya kodum kolagumam ponno!am pamcha-ratnadolam kattisi chaturyvediga!-app-el. koti brahma. 61 wargg=ubhayamukhi-gotta phalamum=a tirttharga!0!=el-koti tapodhanarggei-chandr arkka-taram-anna-danam-ikkida phalamum akkum-1 dharmmaman=upekshisi kidisidavargg-a Thin danda is followed by a spiral symbol. * For poltun, poltum. The line is preceded by a spiral symbol. * The danda is followed by a fankha-symbol. . For all the engraver has cut sha with a vowels underneath. Followed by a spiral symbol. 7 Read ta papad. & Probably a mistake for the usual manaso. . Probably an error for iman; but dharna may also be neuter. 10 Read rirachitorjalir-, 11 Followed by spiral symbol.

Page #120
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 91 62 nitum tirtthangalo!=ol-koti kaviloyum=ol-koti brahmanarum=el-koti tapodhanaruman= alida papam sarggum || Vakyam Nyun-aksharam-adhik-aksharam va tat sarbbam pramanam-iti 63 Baredam Sandiya kalakarari RAVapayyan-Isva[ra-p]ada-pankaja-bhramarari mamgala (maba-sri] sri sri || TRANSLATION. Line 1.) Hail! victory and success! (Verse 1.) Victorious is the Boar-form of Vishnu as it revealed itself stirring up the Ocean, with the universe resting on the tip of its lofty right tusk. (Lines 2-4.) Hail! The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Funperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, Trailokyamalla-vallabha: (Verse 2.) A shatterer of the pride of the potent Chola monarch, a submarine fire to the whole of the ocean that is the race of the Malavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, and Vengi, the Pandyas, Saurashtras, Keralas, Nepalas, Turushkas, Cheras, and Magadhas, is the Chalukyan lion in the circuit of the ocean-girt earth. (Lines 6-10.) While the victorious reign of king Ahavamalla, who is thus described, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars-one who lives upon his lotus-feet, who has attained the five maha-sabdas, the maha-samantadhipati, the great august General, who bears all titles such as "a Radheya [Karpa) in truthfulness, an Anjanoya (Hanuman) in purity, gracious to the good, one who changes not his words, a bee to the lotus-feet of king Trailokyamalla, exalted in boldness," the Steward of the Household (and) General, Nagadevayya (Verse 3.) When the foremost of monarchs, the ornament of emperora, Trailokyamalla, raised him to the rank of minister in his own house, he, being ostablished in dignity, conquered previously unconquerable foes, he brought and piled up for his master their troaduros, he who possessed the virtue of boundless valour, a blessed Narayana of warriors. (Verse 4.) Among oceans how eminent is the Milk-Ocean, among celestial trees the Pari. jata, among central mountains Mandara, among all rivers Ganges ! so among the noble men born on the bright spacious earth stirred by the lines of massive billows along the shores of the four oceans how worshipful is Nagadeva ! (Verse 5.) Nowhere are there warriors like to him : thus was Nagadeva illustrious, a slayer of the Chola Kala," Garuda to the serpent Bhoja, a suppressor of the Gurjaras' pride, a destroyer of the Sogunas, & cause of terror and confusion to the Cheras, a shatterer of the hosts of the Komkan, one who has lustrous fame like pearl-strings, hoar-frost, and stars, peerless in valour of arm among commanders. (Lines 17-21.) While he, thus known as being accustomed to split the skulls of uoble elephaats or attacking hosts of foemen that have an unequalled lust for battle, 48 dissipating like the hot-rayed (Sun) the mass of gloom consisting of slanderers, as being adored 1 Followed by a spiral symbol. * This line has a spiral symbol at its beginning, and at ita end, after the dayda, two spirals with a rankka. symbol between them. Literally," who, having spoken, says not otherwise." * As Sivs was destroyer (antaka) to Kala, 10 Nagadora WM a destroyer to the Chola king. See above, p. 86.

Page #121
92 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XV. by the company of the seventy-two officers in the camp of the Chalukya emperor, as being unconquerable by hosts of foemen, as being like Brihaspati in management of affairs, and as being the lion of Ahavamalla, was administering the Toragare sixty and Balguli and Karittage and many other provision-villages, with full internal rights, so as to suppress the wicked and protect the cultured, in enjoyment of pleasing conversations: (Verse 6.) Nagadeva, the Emperor's agreeable High Minister, foremost among councillors, radiant with brilliant glory, raised in the excellent town of Sundi for Nagesvara a surpassing dwelling pre-eminent in the whole world, so that the (people of the) earth praised it, saying that it is loftier than Himalaya3 or Kutkila, likewise more spacious than the great Silver Mountain [Kailasa]. (Verse 7.) He, a home for sages, in a manner that was not that of a common man constructed on each side of the temple white-plastered buildings such as might be called a nest of gods, and a quarter for public women. (Verse 8.) In fair Sundi, while the world praised him (and) his fame shone brightly, that crest-jewel of royal ministers gladly caused to be dug a pond which may be said to exceed in greatness the Milk-Ocean. (Verse 9.) The General Nagadeva, a treasure of bounty, rich in public spirit, constructed with craft of stone-work a Naga-gonda [Nagas' tank] which in its turn surpasses the Manasa lake. (Lines 26-30.) Having made these structures :-On Monday, the full-moon of Magh a in the Saka year 981, the cyclic year Vikarin, when king Trailokyamalla, having made a victorious expedition through the southern region and conquered the Chola, was on return (back) holding a triumphal progress, in the halting-camp of Puli, a town within the Sindavadi province, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon, the emperor having issued with pouring of water a copper-plate title-deed to the effect that the village of Sivunur in the Kisukad seventy should be held on universally respected tenure, (Nagadeva) received (and assigned it) to Somesvara-pandita-deva, (a votary) of Nagesvara, attached to the Nagareevara [City God] of the capital Sundi: (Verse 10.) On the earth there are many godlike great ascetics; if these have some single (quality), they have not got another; but he has such unique rich distinction that men say (of him) "What eminence in asceticism! What eminence in stainless conduct! What eminence in erudite skill! What eminence in the series of all the virtues!" Thus who now is able to praise (fitly) the great ascetic Somesvara ? (Verse 11.) "O thou whose lotus-feet are scarred by the rubbing of the crest-jewels of all monarchs, crest-jewel of Vaiseshikas, sun to the lilies of Naiyayikas, excellent in mastery of Samkhya, a Brahman in grammatical science, who is peer to thee?" On this account the great ascetic Somesvara, a worthy Gotra-trasi to Mimamsakas, has become renowned on earth. (Verse 12.) For the reconstruction with fresh plaster-work of worn-out and broken (masonry) in a multitude of temples of Siva, for the practice of the worship of Siva, in order that this honour of Siva should attain to a position of great felicity, for the benefit of the company of great Yogins of (the cult of) Siva, for the benefit of students bowing before Siva's feet, he granted Sivunur: what a mine of godliness in the domain of the world is Nagadeva! 1 Villages specially allotted for his maintenance. Cf. above, Vol. III, p. 313, where Professor Kielhorn wrongly altered bhatta to bhafta. 2 Saro-abhyantara-siddhi: cf. I. A., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271. [I would render loftier than the mountain Himalaya,' taking kutkila, i.e. ku-utkila, as a variant of kukila.-Ed.] A variant on the title of Indra, Gotra-bhid, "shatterer of mountain-fastnesses." Gotra-trasi, "scaring mountains," also means "scaring families," here of Mimam sakas.

Page #122
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 93 (Verse 13.) (His) fame filling the regions of earth, the divisions of space, and the abode of the gods, and his passion for religion becoming extreme, Nagadeva, foremost of generala, ornament of the whole world, built a splendid dwelling for Nagosvara in the town of sundi, and, having caused to be made a title-deed on stone, he granted the renowned Sivunir to the god of Taddevadi. (Lines 38-41.) The bounds of the four sides of access of Sivunur, the sacred estate administered for the god) Nagadevesvara, are as follows) : on the east, the muggudde of the white stone; on the south-east, the muggudde of the Great Hog's Stone; on the south, the muggudde of the meyya-banni tree south of the Goeasi tank; on the south-west, the Great River is the limit; on the west, the meyya-bela tree west of the Great River is the limit; on the north-west, the (?)red stones at the corner north-west of the same Great River; on the north, the rough stone in the same direction towards the same Great River i on the north-east, the Salt Stream is the limit. (Lines 41-46.) Making thus all the land within the four bounds into a tala-vritti estate, by an arrangement of apportionment (he assigned) to the god for sandalwood, incense, oblations, and (repairs of) worn-ont and broken (masonry) one hundred and fifty mattar ; for gifts of food to the ascetics of the place, three hundred mattar; for the professors lecturing to the ascetics, thirty mattar; for the teachers giving lessons to the youths of the monastery, eight mattar ; for the two Brahmans offering libations, eight mattar ; for the four youths of the assembly-hall, twenty mattar; for the Naga-gonda, twenty mattar ; for the public woman acting for the god's enjoyment who is attached to the piriy-ara, twenty mattar ; for the public woman attached to the steward, fifteen mattar; for the four publio women at the columns of the right and left sides, forty-eight mattar ; for the four fan-bearing public women of the right and left sides, forty-eight mattar ; for the four dancers, forty-eight mattar; for the two public women in use, twenty-four mattar ; for the drummer, twenty-four mattar; for the fate-player, twelve mattar; for the steward of the public women, twelve mattar; for the stone-outter Chandoja, thirty mattar. (Lines 46-49.) In order that the seigniors Dadigayya, Doddayya, Ajjarayya, and all the other seigniors (of Sivunur), their sons and grandsons, should continue to apply the revenues of lordship from the seigniory of Sivunur for all time to the cult of) the god Nagesvara, they laved Somegvara-pandita-deva's feet and with pouring of water made over (to him) the revenues of lordships from the seigniory with immunity (from imposts). Thus the six Gavundus and eight Settis of sundi, taking charge of this pious foundation, shall maintain it according to its proper rule. (Verse 14.) If the Goravas who are Kalamukhas should not be devout, if they should be 80 neglectful that the company of fair women should not come for three days for enjoyment, or if all the students should fail to study actively always, the worthy superintendents must never allow them to stay: to this effect has Nagadeva established and regulated this pions foundation at sundi. (Verse 15.) The earth surrounded by the ocean filled with billows raised by the roaring storm-winde praises this worthy Samka, calling him a mino of splendid learning, model for the soquisition of wealth, kito of the series of jewels of exaltod virtuos, a crown of the perfection of generosity: what a kanaju 18 (Verse 16.) When Nagadeva, foremost of generals, ornament of the whole world, issued the command, this Samkarirya, a Vachaspati of punning phrase, a teacher to the local, This explains the phrase ka[ m ohada nalvorgg[6"], " for the four persons of the column," in the Banka. por inseription, 1. 48, above, Vol. XIII, p. 172. Cf. above, p. 81. * Bains asceties of the monastery. Literally, storehouse; ef. Ann. Report, Mysore Arch. Dopt., 1918, p. 6.

Page #123
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV undertook the charge and constructed in the middle of the town of sundi a dwelling for Nagesvara, so that the finisls were completed in a manner that none could possibly imagine. (Lines 54-59 : seven common Sanskrit admonitory verses.) (Lines 59-62: a prose Kadarese admonitory formula of the usual type, followed by a prose Sanskrit formula.) (Line 63.) Ravapayya, town-clerk of Sandi, a bee to the lotus-feet of Isvara, wrote (this grant). Luck! great fortune! G.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 991 AND 997. This is an inscription on a stone in a wall on the right side of the gateway of the village. The slab is rectangular; the width of the inscribed area is 3 ft., the height 5 ft. 61 in. It is broken at the bottom, and in a state of extreme dilapidation, hardly a single line being completely preserved. Over the inscribed area is a panel with sculptures. This is divided by perpendicular lines into five smaller panels, which, reckoning from the proper right, contain the following designs :-(1) a squatting votary ; (2) a similar figure, surmounted by the sun ; (3) a liiga on an abhisheka-stand ; (4) a squatting bull, surmounted by the moon; (5) a cow Backling a calf. Over this is the rounded top of the slab. The character is a good normal Kanarese of the period; the letters are about in. high.-The language is Old Kanarese, with the exception of the introductory formula, the opening verse, and the two concluding verses of admonition and final formula, which are in Sanskrit. As the greater part of the contents of the record is illegible, we can say little of its peculiarities of language. We may, however, note the preservation of in negalda, ll. 6, 21, 36, negald-, 1. 31, ilduda, 1. 10 (?), ildu, 1. 37, nimild-, 1. 12, elpattumam, 11. 17, 87, elknti, I. 47, galde, 1. 24 ff., and the false spelling kula, 1. 3. The contents of the record, so far as they are legible, may be summarised as follows. After the prefatory Jayas-ch=abhyudayat-cha and the regular verse beginning Jayaty-avishkli. tarit, it gives the usual Chalukyan formula (Samasta-bhuvan-asraya, etc.), ending with the name of the reigning sovereign, Bhuvanaikamalla-deva (Somesvara II), and then (1. 3) breaks into an Utpalamala verse landing his prowess and his dominion over the kings of the Cholas, Varalas, Lalas, Khasas, Magadhas, Keralas, Parasikas, Nepalas, and Turushkas. After a kanda verse to the same effect (1. 5), it descends to probe (11. 6-9), stating in the usual form that during his reign there was a certain fendatory, possessing the five maha-sabdas and bearing besides other titles (now illegible) those of viveka-Ohanakya, amogha-vakya, and Kamchipuratar-esrara, whose name was Bhuvanaikamalla-Nolam b[adhiraja-Permmana]di Simganadeva (11. 8,9). Accordingly, Singapa was of the Nolamba race, and bore the biruda Bhuvanaikamalla, perbaps as a compliment to his suzerain. Two or three stanzas are devoted to the praise of Singapa's valour as displayed against the Cholas and on other occasions (11. 9-13). Then comes a proge passage (11. 13-19) giving him a number of complimentary epithets (e.g. vibhav-Akhandalu and ripu-bhupala-kalakata, I. 14; saran-agata-vajra-panjara, pratipakshaWikara, and vikram-ottunya, 1. 15), stating that at the time of the deed he was administering the Nolambavati thirty-two thousand and the Kisukad seventy, and introducing Somesvarapandita-deva, a votary of the god Achalesvara (Siva) in the rajadhani Sundi, who apparently was the trustee of the endowment to be presently specified. Two kanda verses are devoted to Somosvara's merits (11. 19-21). They are followed by the formal statement of gift (11. 21 We may compare the case of Bhuvanaiksvira-Udayaditys under the same king : Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 443. On Singana cf. Dyn. Kanar. Distr., ib. The Singapa-dovarasa who was governing Kisukad, Bansvasi, and Santalige in A.D. 1045 (Dyn., p. 439) may have been his grandfather. Here the time is more perfectly preserved: the stone reada Bluvanaikamalla-Nolamb[adhira]ja. Permma()adi Singana-derar (1. 16).

Page #124
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 95 24), announcing the transfer by Singapa to Somesvara of certain lands in Saka 991 for the supply of nivedya of the god (Achalosvara), feeding of ascetics, etc.; and the bounds of this estate are specified (11. 24-27). This is immediately followed by a second record, beginning with a verse (11. 27-28), and then giving in prose the titles of a Dandanayaka of Bhuvanaikamalla, which include samadhigata-panoha-mahi-sabda, mahu-samantadhipati, para-niri-putra, satya-Radheya, and sahusaVainateya (11. 28-31). His name is defaced; here only the ending, -mayyan, is clearly visible; bat on I. 37 we can read with certainty Ko d evayyarit, while the two intermediate aksharas may with great probability be read as ttima. Accordingly we may provisionally read as the name (Kotti]mayyam on 1. 31 and Kottimadevayyam on 1. 37. Several verses, beginning with a Mattebhavikridita, are devoted to the praise of his valour and virtue (11. 31-36). Then comes the formal grant, stating that this Dandanayaku, while administering the Kisukad seventy and another district, of which the name looks like Chandruvartti, assigned in Saka 997 an estate for the maintenance of the cult of Achalosvara (11. 36-40), the endowment to be under the protection of the six Gavandas and eight Settis of Sundi (11. 40-41). Then comes another assignment, almost wholly illegible (11. 41-42), after which is a clause stating that a jeweller (manigara) named Maddi Setti, son of a Setti whose name is effaced, but who is described as a gunada bedanga, of the Jewellers' Quarter in Sandi, granted for the same cult certain shops in Sandi and others in the rajadhani Vikramapura, the latter of which were part of his setti-samya or "liberty" possessed by him as a merchant (11. 42-45). These properties also were to be under the protection of the six Gavandas and eight Settis of Sandi (1. 45). The record closer with a Kanarese admonitory formula of the usual kind (II. 45-48), the Sanskrit verses beginning Samanyo=yan (11. 48-49) and Sva-dattam para-dattam va (1. 50), a Kanarese postscript (11. 50-51) stating that the fair copy was drafted by Ravapayya, the town-clerk of Sandi (see above, inscription F, I. 63), who is here styled Bhaskara-dasa, " slave of the Sun," in addition to the epithet Isvara-paida-pankaja-bhramara, the Sanskrit formula beginning Nyun-aksharam (11. 51-52), and salutations to Sarasvati and Ganapati (1. 52). On 1. 53 is a fragment of a third date ; [ba]hula saptami Aditya-varadandina dakshinayapasankranti-nimittan. L. 54 shews traces of some epithets. The record, as we have seen, contains two dates. The first (11. 22-23) is as follows: Sa(fa)ka-varsha 991neya Saumya-samvatsarada Pashya su(su)ddha a[shtami] Btihaspati-vara. dol-uttarayana-sa (sa)mkranti-nimittam. The second (1.38) runs thus : Sa(sa) ka-varsha 997neya Rakshasa (sa)-samvatsarada Pushya(?) . . . . . . uttarayana-samkranti. nimittam. I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following remarks on these data : "(1) $. 991 caepired=Saumya=A.D. 1069-70. In this year, by the Arya-siddhanta, the 8th sukla tithi of Pushya expired 6 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise on Thursday, 24 December, A.D. 1069, and was coapled with that Thursday. This, working by true tithis. Working by mean tithis, the result is the same; only the 8th tithi expired, by that calculation, 1 h. 34 m. after moan sunrise. Both were coupled with that Thursday. On the same day the Makarasamkrinti, the Uttarayana-samkranti, occurred, by the Arya-siddhanta, at 4 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise." ." (2) The year corresponds to A.D. 1075-6. In that year the Makara (Uttarayana)samkranti took place, by the Arya-siddhanta, at 18 h. 10 m. after mean sunrise on Thursday, 24 December, A.D. 1075. The day was conpled with the 14th sukla tithi of Pausha (Pushya), which tithi expired (taken as a true tithi) at 2 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise on that Thursday; and, taken as a mean tithi, at 5 h. 40 m. after mean sunrise. In either care the 14 sukla of Pashya was coupled with that Uttarayapa-samkranti day=24 December 1075. That is evidently the date of the record."

Page #125
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV Not many geographical names can be extracted from this dilapidated record. Besides the catalogue of kingdoms mentioned in 11. 3-4, the frequent reference to Sundi, and the ngual list of tirthas on 1. 46, we find only the rather doubtfal Kanchipura, i.e. Conjeevaram (1.8), the Nolambavadi thirty-two thousand (1. 16), the Kisukad seventy (11. 16, 37), the name that I have read tentatively as Chamdravartti (1. 37), and Vikramapura (1. 44). No. lambavadi is in the region of Bellary. On Kisukad see above, p. 76. Vikramapura is now Arasibidi. H.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA II : SAKA 996. This is an inscription on a stone in the back yard attached to the house of the kulkarni Lachappa. On the panel at the top of the stone are sculptures, similar to those of the inscription G, except that the first panel on the proper right contains the figure of some quadruped, and there is no trace of the sun and moon. The top of the slab is rectangular, not rounded. The area covered by the writing is about 5 ft. 21 in. in height and 2 ft. 63 in. in width. The characters, which as far as 1.51 are normal Kanarose of the period, are between in, and in high. The special form of yl appears in bhumiy- (1. 27). On 1. 43 begin two supplements, of which the first is in a hand very similar to that of the preceding, and the second is in an awkward angalar script suggestive of the twelfth century.-The language of the first record, with the exception of the opening formula, the introductory verse, and the commonitory stanzas on 11. 31-37, which are Sanskrit, is Old Kadarese of the second period; the supplement on 11. 43-58 is of the medieval type of Kauarese. In the former, we may notice the retention of in negalda (11.7, 14), negaldar' (1. 11), ildu (1.8). elpattara (1. 19 ff.), el-koti (11. 39-43), the mistaken upadhmaniya in vah-papad (1. 34), and the lexically interesting word mele (1. 22 ff.). The first supplementary record has initial p changed to h in halsao (11. 46, 51), but elsewhere retains the p. The second supplement presents hadada (1. 52), han [n]eradu (1. 54), hadinaru (1.55), ha?[?]a (1.55), by the side of pa-donta (11. 53-55). The subject of the first record is a grant by Bhuvanaikamalla (Somesvara II). Opening with the formula Svasti Jayasch-abhyudayas-cha and the verse Jayaty-irish kritur, it begins its enlogies with the same verse (Balavach-Chola, etc.) as inscription F, followed by another stanza in the same strain (11. 4-7), and then in prose introduces Pamchalingace. vayya," the gentleman belonging to the God of the Five Lingas," who, as the context shews, is no other than Somesvara-pandita-deva, known to us from inscription F; two verses in his praiso follow (11. 7-14). Then conies prose, stating that in Saka 9996, while in Vikramapura, Bhuvanaikamalls granted to this Pandit, for the support of the cult of Pancha-linga-dera (Siva), the towu Musiyagere, of which the bounds are specified (11. 14-28), with some futher details (11. 28-31). The document concludes with five of the usual Sanskrit verses (viz. those beginning Bahubhir=vrasulha. Sam inyo-yavit, Mad-variisa-jah, Sra-dattali, and Na riskuri) and the usual Kanarese prose formula (11. 31-43). Then begins the first supploment (11. 43-51). It opens with a clumsy Mattelharikridita verse stating that Chakayya, the karang or commissioner of Kisukad granted lands on the sonth of the tomple of Ayi-limga-deva (i.e. Pancha-linga-deva: see above), for maintaining the cult of Chakesvara, which evidently is a temple of Siva founded or re-established by him ; this estate was made over to Muni-Soma, or, as he is called further on, Somadeva-brati-pati or Somesvarary-ottama-evidently the same as the Somesvara mentioned in the fist part of this inscriptiou-having been purchased from the six Gayundas (11. 43-45). Then come three See above, Vol. XII, p. 335. With the sound syllable sbort : see alove, V.1. X!11, p. 327.

Page #126
No. 6.] awkward verses, in respectively Mahasragdhara, Sragdhara, and Mattebhavikriditu metre, defining the boundaries of the lands (11. 45-51). The estate lay close by Samkalur (1. 46). Lastly we have the second supplement (11. 52-58). It records in prose a list of land, which Kalyanasakti (a Saiva doctor whom we shall meet again in inscription K) obtained from Molleya Samka Gaumda, and with the possession of which he was formally invested by the king. The king was Vikramaditya VI; for 11. 56-58 inform us that Vikramaditya-devarasaru, after celebrating the Ananta-vrata, laved the feet of Kalyanasakti and granted to him in the presence of the six Gaumdas and eight Settis the aru-vanam, bedugol (whatever that may be), and "street-mills" (keri-gana). This second supplement accordingly may be assigned to about 1100 A.D. One of the estates lay in Balagere (1. 53), another north of the road of Siriguppe (1.55). INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. The date of the first record (1. 18) is: Saka 996, the cyclic year Ananda; Phalguna, possibly the tenth of the dark fortnight; Sunday. I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following observations: "S. 996 expired=A.D. 1074-5. In that year the lunar month Sravana was intercalated. By the Arya-siddhanta, on Sunday, 15 March, A.D. 1075, the true 11th. tithi of the dark half of Phalguna ended about 14 h. 32 m. after mean sunrise on that day, and was coupled with the day (Sunday). By the Surya-siddhanta, the ending of the true tithi was 14 h. 36 m. after mean sunrise on the same day. The mean tithi Phalguna bahula 11 ended 17 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise on that Sunday, and was coupled with it. The date is correct as regards the week-day, Sunday, if for tenth we read eleventh." A number of geographical names occur, besides the references to Sadi and the list of kingdoms in v. 2. The first record mentions the Kisukad seventy (11. 19, 20), Vikramapura (1. 19), Musiyagere, the town granted (1. 21), Kallamanur (1. 22), Gulugavalli (11. 22, 23), ? Arahina (1. 23), Malagere (1. 26), Sim gavattige (1. 28) and some minor localities. In the supplements we find Kisukad (1. 43), Samkalur (1. 46), Balagere (1. 53), and Siriguppe (1. 55). Musiyagere is obviously the "Moosigerri" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, according to which it lies 5 miles north-north-west from Sudi, in lat. 15deg 48', long. 75deg 55'. On Kisukad, Samkalar, and Siriguppe, see above, p. 76. Vikramapura is now Arasibidi. The other places I am unable to identify. TEXT OF LINES 2-31.2 [Metres: Mattebhavikridita, vv. 2, 5; Kanda, v. 3; Champakamala, v. 4.] 2 Om3 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Prithvi-vallabha maharaj-adhiraja 3 paramosvara paramabhattarakam Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanam srimad-Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabham | Vritta [m] || 4 Balavach-Chola-naremdra-darppa-dalanam 5 raja-Nepala-Turushka-Chera-Magadha-kshmapala-dharadhar-anilan-ambhodhi-vrit-avani valayadol Chalukya 6 kanthiravam [2] Kandai Vir-avataran-akhil-adharam Bhuvanaikamallavallabhan-aldam dhariniya m=eka-chakrade viram 7 nuta-sakala-chakravartti-lalamam II [3] Bhuvanaikamalla-devara vijaya-rajya 97 Malavya-vams (6)-arnnava-jvalad-Aurbb analan-Amga-Vamga-Khasa-Vemgi-Pandya-Saurashtra-Ke pr Ant-enisi negalda 8 m-nttar-ottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-a [rkka-ta] ram vinodadim rajyam-geyyuttam-ildu srimad sukba-samkatha A tax on manya lands: see Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 249, and Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 184, 231, etc. 2 From the ink-impressions. Denoted by a spiral symbol. N

Page #127
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 9 rajadhani sundiya Nagaresvarada pratibaddham=appa Pamchalingadevayyar ! Vrittam || Sugatado!-Adi-bu. 10 ddhan-Aka!amkado!=Adi-jinam pramana-margga-gatado!=A kshapadan-akhil-arttha viveka-chanam Kanadan=tina-gatado11 !-akke vakya-gatado! nere Jaimini sabda-loka-margga-gatado!= Btihaspatiy=enalu negaldar Nagaresvar-adhipam II [4] 12 Harin-ark-amka-jata-vitarnka(m)m=uri-gao vyaghr-ajinar [- ]abharan-ar[-UU] trisalam=enis-irdd-i chi13 hnam-ill-emban=itt-erad=ill-Isvaran=emban=e(vuu-]! Somesvaram Lakaliovara [--uu-) prablavaman-ad-i14 nne vannipoi bannipam II [5] Oml Ant=enisi negalda yama-niyama-svadhyaye dhyann-[dharana-maun]-anushthana(na)-ja15 pa-samadhi-sila-guna-sampannar Laku!-agama-prasandar Samkhya-sardvara-raja-hamsar Naiyayika16 kamini-karnn-ivatamsar Vaise ( 68 )shika-si(fi)khamanigalu saka! . . . . . . * * * * * * appa srimat17 Somesvara-panditargge Pamcha-linga-devar=amga-bhogakkam vidya-danakkam-alliya vi[dva]t-tapodhanar-ahara-dana18 kkamrendu svasti Sa(sa)ka-varsha 998neya Ananda-samvatsarada Pa(pha)lguna . . . * . . . Aditya-varadandu 19 Kisukad-elpattara baliya Vikramapura do palavam devasa . . . . . . . *3 srimad-Bhuvanaika. 20 malla devar panditara kalam karchchi hast-odakam-geyda Barbba-namagyam [s-ashta]-bhogam madi kottari Kisukad=e. 21 Ipattara baliya badam Musiyagerey=adara chatus-sime madalu Machiya kere i a [gno]22 yadalu Kallamanura Gulugavalliya muggudde Partthada meley=allinipur gallu terkali Bichche33 y=eriya megana amkoleya mele alli nirum-galla pairi(rri)tyadalu Gulugavalliya Arabina * *5 24 muggudde a koloya mole alli nisum.galla paduvalu Dogendelan=amkoleya mole alli nisum-gallu i ] 25 vayavyadalu Nariy=ojavina Kuramgiya bottada Bada-nanamdhareya kalla kuppi | bada[ga]. 26 lt per-bbetta isangadali Tara!akabbeyim badagana Ktrangiya Malagereya simeya muggadde 27 alli nirum-gallu antu chatur-agbatad=olagana bhumiy=ellam tala-vpittiy=sgi garbb-abhyantara-siddhiyim 28 gramam Barbba-namasyar ? Sundiyo!=Aditya-varado! nereva santheya Singavattigega sumkamam 29 devara ne(ni) vedyakke bittar | Devalayamgala badagalu kereya kelage bit[ta] * * otti mattaraeerada 18 Denoted by << spiral symbol. About 9 akaharas are illegible; the last six look somewhat like [bahw]la dasami. * About 9 aksharas here are illegible. We should rather expect kofta. The Mi is rather uncertain, and one or two letters are lost at the end of the line. * Possibly kurppi. 1 This danda is followed by a farkha-symbol and another danda. 4 Followed by the spiral symbol.

Page #128
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 30 Int-i dharmmamam Sandiy-aruvar-ggavundagalam-enbar-ssettiyarum sva-dharmmadim rakshisu 31 ttam-irppar || 99 kai-kondu TRANSLATION. (Lines 2-3.) Hail! The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabha : (Verse 2.) A shatterer of the pride of the potent Chola monarch, a blazing submarine fire to the ocean that is the race of the Malavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, and Vemgi, the Pandyas, Saurashtras, Keralas, Nepalas, Turushkas, Cheras, and Magadhas, is the Chalukyan lion in the circuit of the ocean-girt earth. (Verse 3.) Of heroic descent, a support of the universe, a hero, a renowned ornament of all emperors, Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabha has ruled the earth with sole dominion. (Lines 7-9.) While the victorious reign of king Bhuvanaikamalla, who is thus renowned, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars, and he was reigning in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations, the gentleman of the god Panicha-linga, who is attached to (the temple of) Nagaresvara in the capital city Supdi (Verse 4.) A primal Buddha to the Buddhist, a primal Jina to an Akalanka,1 an Akshapada [Gotama] to the student of logic, a Kapada skilled in discrimination of all meanings to the student of (the science of) the soul, and likewise a Jaimini indeed to the student of (scriptural) texts, a Brihaspati to the student in the realm of grammar: thus was the master of (the temple of) Nagare vara renowned. Lakulisvara sect? (Verse 5.) Somesvara... lacking the tokens (of Siva) consisting of a mass of braided locks (shaped like) a dovecot and decorated by the deer-figured (moon), the fiery eye, the tigerskin,. ornaments, the trident, yet an Isvara [Lord, or Siva] without peer(?) how now can a panegyrist (fitly) praise his mastery [Pover the doctrines of the] (Lines 14-18.) To Somesvara-pandita-deva, who is thus renowned, possessing the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, favouring the Lakula traditions, a royal swan in the lake of Sankhya doctrine, an ear-jewel of the lady of Nyaya doctrine, a crest-jewel of Vaiseshika doctrine. . . for the personal enjoyment of the god Pancha-linga, for the dispensation of knowledge and dispensation of food to local learned men and ascetics, (Lines 18-21.) Hail! on Sunday... of Phalguna in the Saka year 996, the cyclic year Ananda, king Bhuvanaikamalla, [? having passed] several days in Vikramapura, within the Kisukad seventy, laved the feet of the Pandit, poured water over his bands, and assigned to him as a universally respected estate with the eight rights of enjoyment the town of Musiyagere, within the Kisukad seventy. (Lines 21-28.) Its bounds are: on the east, Machi's Tank; on the south-east, the muggudde of Kallamanar and Gulagavalli, the hillocks of Partha, there a dressed stone; of the south, the hillock of the ankole shrubs above the Dry-land (?) bank, there a dressed stone; 1 Properly Akalanka is the name of a famous Jain divine; but here it seems to denote, by the chhattri nyaya, Jain theologians generally. The whole passage means that Somesvara was a master of the lore of all the schools mentioned. See above, Vol. XIII, p. 34. The shrub Alangium Lamarckii. N 2 Male, which I assume to be the same as the meds of the dictionary.

Page #129
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. on the south-west, the muggudde of Gulagavalli and . . the hillock of arikole shrubs, there & dressed stone; on the west, the hillock of arikolo shrubs belonging to Dogendela, there drossed stone; on the north-west, the stone- heap of the Bada-nanamdharel at the point of the Jackal's Spring and the hill of Karamgi; on the north, the great hill; on the north-east, the muggudde of the boundary of Kurangi and Malagere on the north of the estate of) Turalakabbe, there a drossed stone. Thus all the land within the four sides of access was granted) on tala-vritti tenare with establishment of all internal rights, a village universally respected. (Lines 28-31.) The tolls of Simgavattige belonging to the markets meeting on Sundays at sundi they granted for (defrayiny) the food-offerings of the god. Two mattar of . . . were granted below the tank on the north of the temples. Thus the six Gavundus and the cight Settis, taking charge of this pious foundation, shall maintain it according to its proper rule. 1.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: SAKA 1006. This is a record incised on a stone on the left side of the gateway of Sadi. The width of the inscribed area is 2 ft. Og in., the height 4 ft. 114 in. The top of the stone contains sculptures, representing on the centre a linga on an abhisheka-stand in a chapel, with a priest oficiating upon it; to the proper right of this is a squatting bull, to the left a standing cow Backling a calf. It is in very indifferent preservation, though all the essential matter can be renul.--The script is a typical Kanarese hand of the period; the letters vary from ' in. to in.-The language is Old Kanarese, verging on the medieval dialect, with the exception of the opaning formula (I. 1), the verso Jayat y=avishkritar (11. 1-2), two hortatory verses (11. 4447), the formula Nyun-aksharam-adhik-akslaram od (l. 49), and the concluding mangala and adoration of Ganapati (1. 50), which are Sanskrit. The does not appear to be used in the inscription, though it is found in -gga!deyuman (1. 52) in a sapplement; it is replaced by rin negardilar (1. 6) and negarida (II. 11, 22), and by l in ol pattara (1.28) and el-loti (1. 42). The wpadhmaniya appears in antahpura (1. 18). Of some lexical interest are: sujana-thaniya (1. 17), moradi (in diriya mosadi, 1. 32), and kalaviga, apparently "craftsman" (1. 52). The subject of the record is another grant to the same Somesvara whom we have met above. After the opening formala and the verse Jayaty-avishksitari (. 1-2), it gives in prose the formal title of Tribhuvanemalla-Vallabha (Vikramaditya VI), who is then extolled in three verses, in which it is said that the Cholas, LAlas (Latas of Southern Gujarat), and Milepas (of the Western Ghants) shunned him in terror and the Komkanas trembled before him (II. 2-10). Next comes & panegyric upon his senior queen Lakshma devi, in prose (ll. 12-19) and verse (II. 20-22), after which we are informed that, while reigning at the standing camp of Kalyana, on the specified date, she granted to Somegvara the town of Porgari, in the Kisukad seventy, for maintaining the local cult and charities (II. 22-29). Then follow specifications of the boundaries of Porgari (11. 29-34) and of supplementary Assignments for offerings, students' stipends, and the Chaitra and Pavitra rites (11. 29-38), Thy endowment was to be under the control of the six Gamundas and eight Settis of Supdi (11. 38-39). Theu follow a Kanarese commonitory formula of the regular type (II. 39-43) and the Sanskrit verses beginning Saminydsyam (1l. 44-46) and Spa-dattan para-dattan va 1 If I have rightly divided this word, it should mean " the ghost's sister-in-law" (Skt. Bhula-nanandri). * See I. 4., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271. * See above, Vol. XIII, p. 327. Cf. Dynasties Kan. Distr., p. 453. * Ibid., p. 448. * Seo Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 52.

Page #130
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 101 da. (11. 46-47). After these comes the statement that the fair copy was written by the town-clerk of Sandi, RAvapayya, who is styled Bhaskara-dasa," slave of the Sun," and Isvara-pad-abjabhramara, "a bee to the lotus-feet of Siva.'' The Sanskrit formula beginning Nyun-aksharum (1. 49), a mangala, and the ungrammatical words Ganapatyaya namah (1.50) conclude the body of the record. To this is appended a supplement, apparently of four lines. It mentions a man whose name seems to be Kattoja, who is described as Achalaivara da kalaviga, "the craftsman of the temple of) Achalesvara," and refers to a gift of some lands. The details of the date (11. 24-25) are: the year 9 of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Raktakshi; the ninth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya; a Tuesday, Mangalavdra; the Uttarayana-samkranti. On this I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following remarks: "By both the Arya and the Surya Siddhantas (calculating for the trae tithi), Pushya bahula 9 was coupled in the given year with Tuesday, 24 December, A.D. 1084. The first year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era was, so said Kielhorn, apparently A.D. 1076-77. This confirms his fixture, since A.D. 1084-5 agrees with this record-year, the Chalukya-Vikrama year 9. The year 1084-5 was Raktakshi=Chalukya-Vikrama 9. The true tithi, Pashya bahula 9, ended by the Surya-siddhanta 10 h. 8 m. after mean sunrise on 24 December, A.D. 1084, and by the Arya-siddhanta 10 h. 4 m. after. The mean tithi ended 43 m. before mean sunrise on that Taesday, and would have been coupled not with Tuesday, but with Monday, 23 December, This seems to show that calculations were made at that time and place by true and not by mean tithis." "The Uttarayana-bankranti occurred on the same day (Pushya bahula 9), or 24 December, A.D. 1084, by the Arya-siddhanta 2 h. 3 m., and by the Surya-siddhanta 2 h. 41 m., after mean sunrise. This, conpled with G (1) and G (2), seems to shew that the solar day of the turn of the year was considered of great importance in Dharwar at that time." The places mentioned are not many. Besides the races named in v. 2 and the usual tirthas on 11. 39-40, we have only Kalyana (1. 23), sundi (1. 27, etc.), the Kisukad seventy (1.28), Porgari (11. 28-29), and a few minor localities, the names of which are mostly illegible. Kalyana is the capital, Kalyani. On Kiga kad see above, p. 76. TEXT OF LINES 2-29. [Metres : Sragdhard, v. 2; Champakamala, v. 3; Kanda, v. *; Mattebhavikridita, v. 5.] ? Om Samasta-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Prithvi-vallabha ma3 baraj-adbiraja paramesvara paramabhattarakar Satyasraya-kala-tilakam Chaluky abharanam 4 frimat-Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabham Vpitta Svasti erimach-Chaluky. invaya-gagana-sudha-rochiy=85 namna-bhubhsin-mesta-nyast-amghri-padman Npiga-Nala-Nahush-ady-adi-bhupala-li! vistirnn-Atma-prabhavam 6 vimala-nija-yabo-vallari-vyapta-dikpala-stomar murtti-Narayapan=ene negarddam Vikramadityadevam 11 [2] 7 Idadi(ri)na Cholikam kalake varane Lalana lile duram=adudu Malepar kkadangi tale-dorade Kom Cf. above, p. 95. Denoted by the spiral symbol. For negaldan. . From the ink-impressions. * Cf, above, p. 86.

Page #131
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. 8 kanam-ellam-abja-patrada(da) jalad-ante samchalisut-irppuva mattin=arati galig= ottida sodal=ante namdidudu 9 Vikraman-int-ir-animdya-vikramam [3] Kandam | A m ahipalakane esakam-ad-1 mahiyo! mahime-vadadu10 deudvritt-ari-stomaman-atmiya-bhuj-odda(dda)m-isi-marichi parbbi sidhise palaram || [4] Vachanam | 11 Ant-enisi negarrddal srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-ottar abhivriddhi-pra12 varddbamanan--charhdr-arkka-taram saluttum-ire Tan-mand-vallabhe svasty anavarata-parama-kalyana. 13 bhyudaya-sahasra (sra)-phala-bhoga-bbagini samsara-bara-svasti-sampad-abhogini raya Narayana14 visa!a-vaksha[ej-sthala-sthita-pratyaksha-Lakshmi yau(vana-na"]ndana-vana-vasanta lakshmi sakala-ka!a-kalapa-liladha[re] 15 vilasa-vidyadhare Vikramaditya-devs-mand-ranjani savati-mada-bhamjani Chalukya. Rama16 bridays-harsh-otkarshe santat-anarghya-mani-kanaka-kam knna-varshe nitya-pa[ra]ma puuya-prabhava17 charitra-pavitre sal-lalita-gatre sujana-thaniya-patra-si(fi)romapi dang-chintamani 18 amala-savati-mada-khandani samast-antahpura-mukha-mandaui Srimat-Tribhuvana malla-de19 va-visala-vaksha[s]-sthala-nivasiniyar=appa srimat-piriy-arasi Lakshma.deviyar | Vpittam !! 20 Anavady-amgaja-rajya-lakshmi Jalana-ratnam vilas-otpalam janit-ase(66)sha-jagaj-jan abhimate21 yo vipr-apta-kalpn-drainam dyu-nadi-nirmma!a-kirtti visva-jagatibhsid-Vikramiditya chakri-nisargg-- 22 dita-punya-devateyo Lakshma devi bhi-chakrado! | [5] Ant=enisi negardda Srimat-piriy-a23 rasi Lakshma deviyar Kalyana-bele-vidino! sukha-samkatha-vinodadim rajyam geyyu24 ttam-irddu srimuch-Chalukya-vikrama-varsha eneya Raktakshi-samvatsarada Pushya-babu25 la-ravami Mamgala-varado!=ad=uttarayana-sa(sa)mkranti-nimittam svasti yama niyama-svadhya26 ya-dbyana-dharana-mo(mau)n-anushthana(na)-japa-samadhi-sila-sampannarun Srimad rajadhani 27 Sandiy-Achalesvarada Somesvara-pandita-devargge alliya tapodhanar=abara dauakkam vidya28 danakkam devar-amga-bhogakkam=enda Kisukad=elpattara [baliya) bada Pomgariyam sarbba-name29 syam-ligi dhara-porbba kam midi kottar TRANSLATION. (Lines 2-4.) Om. The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabha :1 Read negardda (ie. negalda). ? For negalda.

Page #132
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 103 (Verse 2.) Hail! a nectar-rayed [Moon) in the sky of the blest Chalukya lineage, the lotuses of whose feet are placed upon the heads of bowing monarchs ; whose own puissance is vast as the sport of Nriga, Nala, Nahusha, and other kings of earliest times; who pervades the company of regents of the quarters of space with the creeping-plant of his stainless personal glory; an incarnate Narayana-as such is king Vikramaditya renowned. (Verse 3.) The hostile Cholika comes not to the battlefield ; the Lala's play has been pat far away the Malepas, straining hard, shew not their heads; the Komkanas are quivering all like water on a lotus-leaf; other foes have been extinguished like a lamp oxposed to the wind : guch is Vikrama's faultless prowess. (Verse 4.) This monarch's condition on the earth has become exalted, as the rays of the mighty sword in his arms have spread abroad and overcome many multitudes of haughty foes. (Lines 11-12.) While the victorious reign of king Tribhuvanamalla, who is thus renowned, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars : (Lines 12-19.) She who is his soul's darling-hail !--who shares in the enjoyment of the fruits of thousands of issues of unceasing supreme felicity; who revels in possession of fortunes choicest in mortal life; a manifest Lakshmi resting on the broad bosom of that Narayana among kings; a goddess of spring in the Nandana-park of youth; she who sports in (mastery orer) the series of all the arts; a mistress of the arts of pleasure ; delighting king Vikrama ditya's soul; crushing the conceit of rival wives; raising intense joy in Chalukya Rama's heart; dispensing a constant rain of priceless jewels and golden bracelets; pure in her ceaseless and perfect righteous power and conduct; having goodly graceful limbs ; a head-jewel among actors enacting wisdom; a wishing-jewel of bounty ; shattering the conceit of stainless rival wives ; adorning the face of the whole seraglio; dwelling on king Tribhuvanamalla's broad bosom: to wit, the Senior Queen Lakshmi devi : (Verse 5.) A jewel of women; the Fortune of the kingdom of the fanltless Angaja (i.e. Cupid); a lotus of sport; winning the approval of all the people in the world ; a tree of desire convenient for Brahmans; having glory stainless as the Celestial River (Ganges); a holy genius arising from the nature of Vikramaditya the lord of the whole world-ouch is Lakshma-devi in the domain of earth. (Lines 22-29.) The Senior Queen Lakshma devi, who is thus renowned, while reigning at the standing camp of Kalyana with enjoyment of pleasant conversations, on the occasion of the conjunction of the uttarayana, on Tuesday, the ninth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya in the 9th Chalukya-vikrama year, the cyclic year Raktakshi, assigned with outpouring of water to Somesvara-pandita-deva, of the temple of) Achalesvara in the capital city Sundi, who-hail!--possesses the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, for the dispensation of food and dispensation of knowledge to the local ascetics and for the personal enjoyment of the god, the town of Pomgari, situate within the Kisukad seventy on universally respected tenure. J.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: SAKA 1006. This is a record on a slab near the Basavanna Math on the road to Kalasapur. The stone, which is so dilapidated that very little of the contents oan be read consecutively, is broken at 1 I.e. heroic conduct performed without effort. ? I give this translation with reserve. Thaniya (Sanskrit sthaniya ; compare the use of sthana and sthanaka in the language of dramaturgy) may mean "performing the part, enacting the role." Sujana is usually an adjective; but it may be a substantive (see Pischel, Gramm. der Prakrit-sprachen, p. 191). Cf. inscription E (1) above, p. 81.

Page #133
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. the bottom. On the top is a sculptured panel representing in the centre a linga on an abhisheka-stand, on the proper right a bull and a votary, both squatting, and on the left a cow suckling a calf; over this is another panel, filling the triangular top of the slab, on which are delineated the sun and moon, with apparently an elephant in each corner. The inscribed area is 3 ft. 1 in. wide, and 6 ft. 6 in. high.-The character is good Kanarese of the period, the letters being from in. to in. high. The language is Old Kanarese, except for the introductory formula, the two first verses, and some formal stanzas on 11. 58-66, which are in Sanskrit. The deplorable condition of the stone makes it impossible to say much about the linguistic forms; but we may notice two points. The is preserved in (?) elda (11. 15-16), ildu (11. 29, 45), negalda (1. 52); and the upadhmaniya appears in krishna-sarppah-prajayante] (1. 63). The contents may be summarised as follows: After the formula Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayas-cha and the usual stanza Jayaty-avishkritam (11. 1-2) comes the following Sanskrit verse of adoration of Siva (1. 2): Namas-trayimayahsriyo (read trayimaya-frir=yyo) vyaptikrid= Brahmanah pura sva-sthapita-jagad-geha-sasanaya Pinakine. Next comes a morsel of prose (11. 2-4), announcing a pedigree (vams-avatara) of Tribhuvanamalla-vallabha (Vikramaditya VI), who is given the regular Chalukyan titles. The pedigree however consists only of these two verses, in kanda and utpalamala metre respectively (11. 4-7): 4 [Svasti samasta-gun-adhyam prastutan-a Taila-bhapan-adiy-enalu bhi-vistirnpa5 Kuntal-orvvisa-stoma-Chalukya-vamsar-esedar=ppalarum || Avar-olage | Vrittam | Kira-Kalimga-Vamga-Magadh-Arbbuva-Gurjjara-Pariyatra-Nepala-Turu 6 shka-Gauda-Khasha (sa)-Komkana-Kerala-Chera Chola Kantaraja - Simdhu-ParasaVarala-Surashtraka-Lala-Barbbar-Abhira-mahesaram basake madidan-A 7 havamalla-vallabham || This gives us only the statement that in the Chalukya lineage descended from Taila II there was Ahavamalla-vallabha (Somesvara I), and a wholly impossible catalogue of kings whom he is said to have conquered. Then comes a kanda verse extolling his son Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya (VI), followed by three stanzas identical with verses 4, 3, and 2 respectively of the preceding inscription I (11. 7-13). Next we have the usual formula assigning the grant to Vikramaditya's reign (11. 13-14), and a series of verses (11. 14-24) in praise of one of his feudatories, a dandanatha-tilakam (1. 21) who appears to have waged war successfully upon the Surashtras, Abhiras, Cheras, etc. (11. 16-17). The subsequent prose (11. 24-32) gives us the name of this worthy, Srivallabha (1. 28), together with his titles, which include maha-prachanda-dandanayaka (1. 24), vairi-bhaya-dayaka (11. 24-25), [satya]-Vainateya, sauch-Amjaneya, kadana-thali-vinoda (1. 25), mriga-mad-amoda, vijaya-sri-nivasa (1. 26), and ripu-kula-kala (1. 27). It tells us further that he, while administering some province, assigned at the nele-vidu of Kalyana on the specified date the town of Mudiyanur, apparently in the Kisukad seventy, to a trustee (11. 28-32). The next section (11. 32-52), in verse and prose, seems to refer to this trustee, who apparently was a son of our old acquaintance Somesvara (srimatSomesvar-aryya-priya-suta, 1. 39) and a votary of Vigrahesvara (II. 43, 46, 50), and to Mudiyanar itself. Then the bounds of Mudiyantir are specified (11. 52-58), and the foundation is declared to be under the charge of the six Gavundas and eight Settis (1.58). The details of the date (11. 29-30) are: the 9th year of the Chalukya-vikrama era, the cyclic year Raktakshi; the full-moon of Asvayuja; Friday; a lunar eclipse. On this Mr. Sewell has given me the following remarks: "The year is A.D. 1084-5. In that year, by both the Arya and Surya Siddhantas, the moment of full-moon of Asvayuja was shortly before sumiso on Tuesday, 17 September, A.D. 1084. The full-moon day of Asvayuja was therefore

Page #134
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 105 the previons civil day, Monday, 16 September, when the 15th bukla tithi was corrent at mean sunrise. It had however only begun, by the Arya-siddhanta 9 m. before mean sunrise (even as little as 81 m. accurately), and by other authorities the full-moon day may have been associated with Tuesday, but I think not. Also, if calculation had been made pot for mean, but for true sunrise, the 15th sukla tithi may have been coupled with the Tuesdey. Anyhow, the full-moon day was either Monday or Tuesday, 16 or 17 September, and could not be a Friday." On 16 September there was an eclipse of the moon (Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisce, p. 360, and Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, Table E., p. xxv.). The places mentioned, so far as they can be deciphered, aie, besides the catalogue of kingdoms in verse 4, and a few similar ones elsewhere, the nele-vidn Kalyana (1. 30), the Kisukad seventy (ib.), Mudiyanur (11. 31, 48, 53), Mendoyagere (1. 54), and Sundi (1. 51). Mudiyanur may possibly be the "Moodenoor" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, which lies about 31 miles from Sodi, in lat. 15deg 53' and long. 76deg 21'. I cannot trace Mundeyagere anywhere in the neighbourhood; there is a " Mendegeri" in Jath taluka, but that is out of the question. K.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : YEAR 38. This document is engraved upon a stone on the right-band wall of the village-ball (chavadi) of Sudi. On the top of the store is a band divided into five panels, on which are sculptures : enumerated in order from the proper sight, these are a turtle, a squatting bull, a liriga on an abhisheka-stand, a seated figure of Siva Gangadbara, and a cow suckling a calf. The inscribed area is about 5 ft. 6' in height and 3 ft. 2" in width. It is for the most part in a very dilapidated condition, and much of it is entirely effaced. Happily however most of the essential historical matter can be deciphered.-The character is Kanarese, of the upright and somewhat square type that was fashionable about the time; the characters are moderately regular, and vary in height from so mewbat less than to f". The language is Old Kanarese, with a little Sanskrit. The Sanskrit comprises the opening formula Svasti Jayas=ch=abhyudayas-cha and the introductory rerse beginning Namastungao, a stanza in praise of Kalyanasakti in the middle (v. 25, 11. 33-34), and some of the ordinary metrical formula further on. It contains an instance of the upadhmantya in adhinathah-para", 1. 33. The Kanarese, so far as it is legible, shews few noteworthy features. Theis retained only in nnegaldaru (1. 20), negalda (1. 25), negaldar (1. 34), in all of which the second syllable is short (see above, Vol. XIII, p. 327), beside negardd (11. 4, 11). Visarga is used for sh in Kihkindha (1. 18), apparently by confusion with the jihramiltya symbol. Besides the usual change of initial v to b in Sanskrit words, we find it internally in samsebyam (1. 4), naby- (1. 15). Of some lexical interest are the following: predgha (11. 2-3), balsidari for balisidam (1. 23), manneya-vali (11. 32, 34 f., 38 f.), unnung (1.35), sivaffam (1. 39).1 The record is a grant of the same type as the preceding. After the introductory Jayat-ch-abhyudayas-cha, and the verse beginning Namas-tungao (1.1), it launches out into & genealogy of the Chklukyas, which may be compared with that of inscription A of Ittagi (above, Vol. XIII, p. 38). It begins thus, with a fardularikridita (v. 2), a kanda (v. 3), a mahasragdhara (v.4), and an ut pala mala (v. 5). Sri-ram-adhipa-pabhi9 [k]apa-kanak-ambhojatadol-puttidar Nirejodbhavan=A Chaturmmukha-manas. sambhutan-atm gunadbaram tam Manu raja-siti-nipunar Svayambhuvani tat-sutam sphara-pre This denotes some kind of domain or soigniory: ef. tan alura Delahatlarare firafa, Elliot Collection II. f. 588 (Royal Asiatic Society's copy).

Page #135
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XV. 3 dgha-yasa [h*]-Priyabrata-nri(ori)palam ksbatra-gotr-ondatam | [28] Kam ! Tad-apatyar=elbar=adar-ttodal=en=Agniddhra-mukhya-nri(npi) par avarg=ittam muda din Priyabratam samvidita-dvi4 panga!=elumam pratyekam || [3*] Vti || Satatam dvipamga!=elu negardd(id). iral-avaro(ro)!=dura-varasi (si)-kamchi-vsita-Jambu-dvipam=avishk[ita-mahimam=ador. amte samsebyami vistri(strita-Jambu5 dvipa-lakshmi-vanitege vilasat-kumta!a-sri vol=irkkum vitat-odyat-Kumtalam Kumtala-uripa-tilakam sanda Chalukya-Ramam || [4] Va A npipemdra-mauli mani-marichi-nicha.. 6 ya-ramjita-pad-aravindana vams-ivataram=entrene | Sri-rama[9]-1[sa-na]bhi-kanak arbaja-sambhavan-Abjajatansi Nirajasambhava-prabhavan=Atri tad-Atrijan-age Soman-i char[u-gun-a]vali-pra. 7 thita-Soma-sutam [Bujdhani Budh-atmajam vira-Pururava-kshitipan=a nri(npi)pa samtati Soma-vamsa-jam || [5*] Brahman was born in the lotus issuing from Vishnu's navel; his mind-born son wag Manu Svayambhuva ; Manu's son was Priyavrata, who had seven sons, Agaidhra and the rest, and he assigned to each of them one of the seven continents (v. 3). In the continent of Jambitdvipa is the land of Kuntala, which has for king the good Chalukya Rama (v. 4). As regards his pedigree : from Vishnu's lotus was born Brahman, from Brahman Atri, from Atri the Moon, from the Moon Budha, from Budha Pururavas, the founder of the Lunar dynasty (v. 5, 11. 6-7). The son of Pururavas was Harita, whose fame was white as the Milk Ocean ; he had many sons (v. 6, 11. 7-8). From these arose the Chalukya race, which wears as its crest the pamcha-chuda or fivefold tuft, and has the Boar for its device (varaha-lanchhodbhava-tejar), and received the Brahma-tree from the goddess Katyayani (v. 7, ll. 8-9). A scion of this race was the glorious Taila [II] (v. 8, 11. 9-10). Taila's son was Satyasraya, his son Vikrama (Vikramaditya V); Aiyana, Jayasimha (II), and Trailokyamalla (Somesvara I Abavamalla) then followed in succession (v. 9, 11. 10-11). The son of the last was Somesvara [II] ; his brother is Vikramaditya [VI] (v. 10, 11. 11-12). Next comes the usual prose formula dating the record in the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-deva (Vikramaditya VI), 11. 12-14; and then we are introduced to a family of feudatories. King Dadiga, son of king Gunda, of the Bappura family, is pious, righteous, famed over the world (v. 11, 11. 14-16). Dadiga, who expends inconceivable sums of money, is of the Bali race, and is the dharma-mandalika, the righteous administrator, ruling over Kisukad (v. 12, 11. 1617). As regards his origin : when Jamadagnya (Parasu-Rama) came in the course of his wanderings, in which he destroyed the Kshatriya race, there were born from the caves of Mount Kishkindha certain heroes, from whom sprang the members of the Bali race, who are ornaments of the Bappuras (v. 13, 11. 18-19). The scions of this family were famous, wedding the Goddess of Fame (v. 14, 11. 19-20). One of these (the name is illegible, but may be Dadiga) had a military power that overthrew the Chola commander, who was known as a leader of hosts (Bala-sampannarzenippa Chola-vadeyan ; 1. 20); when the latter (?) menaced the king seated upon an immoveable throne (the Chalukya ?), he brought his live head (bal-dale, the head freshly cut off ; 1. 21) to his sovereign and rendered the Cholas Metro : Utpalamala. ? This is obscure, and the imperfect state of the text makes it more so. The following words may be deciphered : Dbarani-khandado!=ulla partthiva --)-kondu sulandu samharisuttam bare Jamadagnyan= adatir Kkihkindba-sai[l. 19]lendra-gamhuradimdar [u ] putt-iral (P) kelavereantai [- - -]ryy&happura [ -UU] Bappur-abharanar=adarBbali-vams-odbhavaru. On the Bappurs family see below; the term Bappur-abharanar is perhaps an echo of the familiar Chaluky-abharana. It is evident that this logend is meant to give an etymology of the name Bali, which by implication it derives from rala, a cavern. See also below, p. 108.

Page #136
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 107 submissive to him (v. 15, 11. 20-22). The Mandalesvara Dadiga [I] was most illustrious and righteous, a furioas lion crushing the pride of baughty mandalesas (v. 16, 11. 22-23). Next in succession was Lokarasa, who was potent in wealth (v. 17, 1. 23). His son (whose name is illegible) was endowed with all virtues, an eager bee haunting the lotuses of Sambhu's feet, who threatened (with eclipse) the renowned beauty of Kama (tarijit-Angodbhava-vinutatarakaran) and won august enduring success (v. 18, II. 23-25). His son was the great and blameless king Gunda [I), who with the keen sword of his victorious arm lopped down the banded hosts of foemen (v. 19, 11. 25-26). His son was king Dadiga [II], whose arm was a tying-post for that cow-elephant the goddess of victory, and who was ever attached to the brilliant spirit of fame and worshipful (v. 20, 1. 26). His son was king Barma, exalted in the Bappura family, a fierce lion eager to shatter the frontal globes of the fiery elephants that were hostile kings, yet minded to do good to others (v. 21, 1. 27). His son was king Dadiga (11), a Love-god to the fairest of women, a Kanina [Karna] to troops of suppliants, firmly devoted to the lotus-feet of Uma's Lord, an awful lion shattering the frontal globes of the furious rutting elephants of the haughty Chera, a peculiar ornament of the circuit of the earth (v. 22, 11. 27-29). His brothers (?) were Irugarasa, the treasure of majesty .. . Singana, Bittideva, ... the glorious king Herma, the distinguished Lokarasa [II], the benevolent Namarasa, and the generous and good Dadiga [IV] (v. 23, 11. 29-30). Now the trustee of the endowment, Kalyanasakti, appears on the scene. We are informed that on the north of the town) is a sanctuary of several deities called the Pancha-linga (see above, p. 96), which was founded by the Pandava brethren (v. 24, 11. 31-32). Connected with this establishment there is a godly and renowned divine of high lineage (v. 25, 11. 32-33). He is Kalyanasakti (cf. above, p. 25), and his praises are sung in the following Sanskrit verse : Nirupama-Hara-dharmm-ambhodhi-parnn-endu-bimbo Girisa-charana-nirejata-matta-dvirephah Hara-vrisha-visad-odyat-kirtti-kant-adhinatbah-para-bi[l. 34]ta-Khacharemdrobhati Kalyana[sakti]h (v. 25, 11. 33-34). Then comes an account of his spiritual pedigree. The establishment was founded by a holy divine named Paramesvara-budha (v. 26, II. 34-35); his disciple was Varesvara-budha, who surpassed in his religious observances the son of Vayu [Hanuman] (v. 27, 11. 35-36); his disciple is the illustrious Kalyanasakti (v. 28, II. 36-37). This is followed by prose (11. 37-40), formally recording the assignment of land by the Mahasamanta Dadiga, son of Gunda, to some one-the name is effaced, but it may be Kalyanabakti - who was attached to the Nagarosvara establishment, the chief monastery of the manneya-vali of the capital town Sundi, for supplying food and instruction to ascetics. The land granted included 1,000 mattar of his seigniory (manya) in Achalapura, which was his siratta, and was to be immune from all imposts (abudha). This passage joins on to another (11. 41-50), which records a further gift. It begins with the following titles : 41 Svasti Samadhigata-pancha-maha-sabda maha ..... dbisvaram vira-m[a]hesvaram | Bali-vams-odbhavam kirtti-sriy-u. 42 dbhavam i ashtadas-asvamedha-yajna-dikshitah pari ...... yari kurmma lamchhanam vamdi-jana-kamchanam kapi-dhvaja-viraja43 manam dana-Kaninam | satya-Radheyam | fauch-Amjaneyam . .. .. . gulna-gay-oddamam tappe tappuvam? | bigid=ennam . . . 1 Pom-gofale balsidan : on the instr. in -e see above on the Kurgod inscription B, Vol. XIV, p. 277 n. 2 The ink-impression seems to give masira-Ca[7]rans. The first word is quite distinct; unless it is a mistake for manite, manita must b3 coined on the analogy of rathira, midhira, etc. * The Pandavas are associated in legend with many sacred spots in the south, notably with the famous rathas of Marulipuram. * Namely Garuda. [Perhaps Jimutavabana.-H. K, S.] Meaning ". Karna in bounty." . "A Karna in trathfulness." Compare II Samuel xxii. 27, Psalm xviii. 26. . <Page #137
108 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 44 . ra-samaya-prachandam nudid=ante g[andam ...... saran-agata vajral-pamjaram vairi-[padma]-kumjaram . .... . This is the official prasasti of the family of Mandalesvaras to which Gunda and Dadiga belonged; but it is impossible to say which of them is particularly referred to here as donor of this second endowment. Lines 46-50, which give details of the grant, are almost wholly illegible; they end with an admonitory formula in Kanarese. Line 51 contains the Sanskrit verse beginning Sva-dattam para-dattar va. Lines 52-54 are illegible ; but apparently a third grant begins in them, for 1. 55 has a reference to an endowment for ariga-bhoga of the Panchalinga-deva of the capital town Sandi, which runs on into 1. 56. L. 57 contains the Sanskrit verse beginning Na rishan visham. The remainder, 11. 58-67, records yet another endowment, but nothing material can be deciphered in it. The chief interest of this record lies in the information which it gives regarding the Balivamsa in general and the branch ruling over Kisukad in particular. Other sources tell us little about it. In the Ron inscription of Turagavedenga edited by Dr. Fleet above, Vol. XIII, p. 185, Taragavedenga is described as Kishkindha-puravar-esvara and Bali.vans-odbhava, " lord of Kishkindha best of cities" and "scion of the Bali race." Dr. Fleet there points to the legendary connection of Balin, the brother of Sugriva, with Kishkindha in the Ramayana. Our present record however seems to trace the origin of the race to another circumstance: it speaks (11. 18-19. see above, p. 106) of the birth of valiant men (adatar) from the caverns (garihara) of Mount Kisbkindha is connection with the visit of Parasu-Rama, thus apparently indicating that after the latter's extirpation of the Kshatriyas a new branch arose, the ancestors of the Bali-vamsa, and that these derived their name from rala, or bala, "a cavern." On the other hand, we must note that the family bore on it, banner the device of an ape (1. 42), and this seems to prove their traditional descent from the hero Balin. Possibly the two records may be reconciled by supposing that the adatar mentioned in our inscription were the forefathers of the hero Balin, and that he derived his name from their legendary birth from the mountain. This however is only speculation : the essential facts are that the Bali-vamsa claimed traditional lordship over the city of Kishkindha, and that they had on their banner the figure of an ape and as their heraldic device a turtle (1. 42). It is not clear whether the Balivamsa is connected with the Bali-vamsa mentioned in Ep. Carn. IV. ii., Yl. 25, and Ann. Report Mysore Arch. Dept., 1910-11, p. 37, or with the Mahabali-vamsa noticed in Progress Report of Asst. Arch. Supt. for Epiyr., Madras, 1913-14, p. 13; I have doubts. The Bappura family, which according to our record was more or less the same as the Bali. vamsa, is perhaps identical with the Batpura or Bappara race known from other sources (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 14, 19; J. B. B. R. A. S., Vol. X, p. 365 ; Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 344, S+9). The record contains one date, that of the first grant, which is unfortunately imperfect. It reads (11. 37-38) : Srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-kula[l. 38]da 38[new]ya Vijaya-samva. [tsarada . . .]. The epoch of the Chalukya-Vikrama era being 1075-76 A.D., its 38th year is 1119-14 A.D.; and this coincides with the cyclic year Vijaya. Few place-names are decipherable. We have only Kuntala (1. 5), the Kisukad nad (1.17), Kishkindha (1. 18), Sundi (11, 38, 55), and Achalapura (1. 39). The last is probably the residential quarter connected with the sanctuary of Achalesvara mentioned in previous inscriptions Cf. the cult of Tara on the same mountain ; above, Vol. XIV, p. 284. Whether the Vall vara temple at Ramagiri in Chinglepu: District (Sewell, List of Antiquarian Remains, p. 174) is connected with this culs cannot say.

Page #138
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 109 L. OF THE REIGN OF THE KALACHURYA SANKAMA. The stone on which this record is engraved is on the eastern wall of the Math in Sadi belonging to the Karasthaladavaru fraternity (see above, p. 77). It does not appear whether the stone has any sculptures. The first line of the inscription seems to be on a band separate from that covered by the remainder, and occupies an area 2 ft. 4 in. wide and 2 in. high. The remainder covers an area 2 ft. 4 in. wide and 2 ft. 4 in. high; it is damaged and illegible at the base and the lower corner of the proper right, but is otherwise well preserved.-The character is Kanarese, of the upright and somewhat square type usual in the period. The letters are between in. and in. high. The special form for y appears in sreniy-, 1. 12; the anuevara is written indifferently as a small circle above the line and a large circle in the line. The language is throughout Old Kanarese, except for the introductory Sanskrit verse (1.1). The never appears (we have negalda in 11. 24 and 26). The word ippudu (11. 11, 12) is later in form than the cognate irddudu (1. 4). On anamna (1. 12) cf. above, p. 86. The inscription was doubtless intended to record a grant to some religious establishment; but in its present mutilated form it contains only an historical introduction, and even that is incomplete. Its verses 10-13 however may be supplemented from the Ron inscription of the same reign, Saka 1102. After invoking Siva (v. 1) and poetically describing the Ocean (vv. 2, 3), Meru (v. 4), and the land of Kuntala (v. 5), it gives in prose the formal titles and birudas of the Kalachurya Sankama, to whose reign it refers itself (11. 14-18). These add little to the information already recorded in Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 469 and 486. It then comes to the Kisukad nad (11. 18-19), and praises its ruler, the Sinda Mandalika Vikrama-deva (v. 6). His pedigree follows. There was a valiant Mandalesvara named Acharasa [Achugi I of Yelburga], who was "like the embodied (? or wielded) sword-edge of king Vikrama," i.e. an efficient servant of Vikramaditya VI (v. 7). His brothers were Nakarasa, Simha [I], Dana, Dama, Chavunda and Chama; and Singarasa [II, the son of Achugi I,] begot the Mandalefvara Achugi [II] (v. 8). The last-named by Ma-devi begot Permadi-deva (v. 9) and Chavunda (v. 10). This Chavunda took as his queen Siriya-devi, who was daughter of the Kalachuri emperor Bijjala by Echala-devi and sister of Vajra-deva (v. 11); and she bore to Chavanda two sons, Bijjala and Vikkayya (v. 12). Vikkayya is identical with the Vikramadeva of v. 6; in v. 13, as supplemented from the Ron record, he is given the full name Vikramaditya. There is little in these details that is not already recorded in Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 468 ff. and 572 ff., and especially pp. 477 and 576. We may note that the present record gives Dana as the name of one of the younger brothers of Achugi I, whereas other inscriptions term him Dasa, and it seems to confuse Achugi's brother Singa I with the former's son Singa II. For a general survey of the Sinda family see my paper on the Kurgod inscriptions (above, Vol. XIV, p. 268). The only place-names mentioned are Kuntala (11. 14, 19), Kalamjara (1. 15), and Kisukad (1. 19). The spelling Kalamjara, instead of the more regular Kalamjara, is perhaps connected with the other form Kalamjana which sometimes occurs (Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 469, n. 5), and which is obviously a product of popular etymology from kala and anjana; possibly then Kalimjara represents a contamination of the original Kalamjara and Kalamjana. TEXT.1 [Metres: Anushtubh, v. 1; Sardalavikridita, v. 2; Mahasragdhara, vv. 3, 5; Mattebhavikridita, vv. 4, 11-13; Kanda, vv. 6, 7, 9, 10; Champakamala, v. 8.] 1 Om Namas-tumgas-chiras-chumbi-chandra-chamara-charave arambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhava || [1] [1] trailokya-nagar 1 From the ink-impression. 2 Denoted by a spiral symbol. Read tumga-siras-.

Page #139
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. 2 Sri-dhamam purush-Ottam-asrayam-ahin-odbhasitam sarvva-sat[t]v-adharar dvija raja-rajitav=udamchat-kirtti3 Gamg-anvitam pradhanyam bhuvan-aika-jivanakrenipp=o!p-unme nagesvara-fri-dhany #kriksi)tiy-ol-ma4 nam-golsitol ratnakaram sri-karam || [2*] Ada Jambu-dvipamam kh-amganame ba!asid=anteirddud-am5 bhah.karimdr-[o*]dradan-aghat-Ochchalat-sikara-makara-kar-asphala - pathina - puchchha chhada-nadr(kr)-odvakra-kurmma-pra6 kupita-viluthach-chhimsumara-prahara-pradalat-phona-pravaha-prabala-ghana-gban-arava raudram 7 samudram || [3] Aitu sogayisuva munire merey-agi nikhila-dvipa-kula kudbarn-kubara-kurja-ram8 jitamun asosha-dosh-apaharana-parinata-prabhava-sukshetramum-enisi sogayisava Jambu. 9 dvipada natta naduve | Sura-kamnta-rata-kujita-pratirava-projrimbhitam kimnari vara-git-urava-mohita-dhvi(dvi). 10 pa-kulam siddh-angana-pada-pankaruha-pramchita-kurkuma-sthagita-chamchach chandrakant-opalar karam-opp-i. 11 ppudu ratna-kuta-ramaniyan Mera-dhatridhara || [4*] A Karchanacha!ada dakshina-dig-bhagadolu Bharata12 ksh[e*]tram=embud-ippad=adarolu(!u) Polan=ellam gandha-sali-prakara-parivri (vri)tar nandana-freniy=ellam phala-bhar-o(a) namna13 chut-ivani ja*)-valayitam dirgghik-Anikam-ellar dalit-ambhojata-renu-sthagita-lalitam Gr-urggal=ellam praja14 sarikula-go-dhanya-praktrop-archite(ta)m=enal=esegum Kumtal-orvvi-vilasar || [5*] Tat-Kumtal-adhipati || Svasti sa15 masta-bhuvan-asrayar Sri-Pri(pri)thvi-vallabhan maharajadhiraja paramesvara Kalam jara-puravar-a16 dhigaram suvarnna-vri(voi)shabha-dhvajam damaruga-turyya-virgghoshana kadana-prachumda mana-Kanakachala subhata17 raeaditya kaligal-arkusa chalad-amka-Rama Sanivara-siddhi giri-durgga-mallam Kalachuryya-kula-kamala-marttam. 18 da nissamkam(ka)-mallam chakravartti Sam kama-devarasaru sukha-samkatha vinodadim rajyar-geyyuttam-ire || Vilasita19 m=enipa Kumtala-degado!u bahu-phala-dhanya-dhenu-dhana-purnnam=enisa v-arggala nele nadu Kisukadu | A na. 20 dan-alvan=art thi-jan-anandam Simnda-mandalika-tilakam tejo-nidhi Vikrama-devam sri-Dandanan eseye tampa lalit-akaram [6 ] 21 ) jagad-viran=anvay-avataram=ent-endode Moneyolu karppam torutum= anavaratam balado!=222 marutum Vikrama-bhupana kattidaladhint-amt=esevan-Acharasa-mandalesvaram bh ataladola (1u) || [78] Dore-vaded-adi-mandali22 kan-Achugi tat-sahajatan=appa Nakarasana Simha-bhabhujana Dana-mabisana Dama-dbarinisvarana Chavumda-manda24 lika-vi(vi)rana Chama-naremdranco!pu vistarisidudalli Simgarasan=atmajan=Achugi mandalesvaram || [8] A negald-Aoharasam. 1 Read golisito. . Preorded by the falha-symbol. * Read projsimbhitai. * Read kaffidaalagins,

Page #140
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI. 111 25 gam manini Siriya-deviyarasigam pattidan=urvvi-nuta-vibhavam satya-nidhanam Permmali-devan=apratima26 yasam [9*] Ene nega!da Permma-bhubhujan=anujam vidvishta-mandalesvara kanta-jana-karnpa-patra-vichchhedanan=apratima-pratapi 27 Ch[a]vumda-nri(nri)pam | [10*] Tat-patta-mahadevi Nara-nath-agrani Bijjalan Kasachuri-kshmapalan=ayyam gu28 [n-akare]y=ad=Echala-devi tayi? nri(nti)pa-varam sri-Vajra-devam sahodaran atyumnata-Simda-vamsyan=adhipam Chavundan-em29 [dande dal] Siriya-deviy-ol=ar-era!-ku!ado!am sampujyeyaru raniyaru | [118] Tat-tanujaru(ru) || Dhareyam palisa[l=en)30 (de Gaurige Gajasya] Shan[m]ukham Siteg=uddhura-tejam Lava-bhubhujam Kasa-nri(npi)pam sri-Devaki devig=adaradimdam Bala-Kri(kli)shoar=udbhavi31 [pa vol lok-ottamar=ppo]ttidar-Ssiriya devige vira-Bijjala-nri(nti)pam Vikkayyan emb=atmajaru(ru) || [128] Avar=o!age | [Prajeyam] 32 [palisi dharmmama nilisi sishta-bratamam kad=ari]-brajamam 80d[u niranta ram vipula-laksbmi-dhaman=adam] mahibhuja-[chulamani] 33 [Simda-vamsyan-ajitam sri-Vikramadityan=apta-jan-odyan-nidhi mandalosa-tilakam Chavumda-dev-atmajam k] [13*] 34 [Almost wholly illegible.] TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Homage to Sambhn, beautiful with a yak-tail fan consisting of the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for beginning the city that is the triple universe. (Verse 2.) A site of wealth [or, of Fortune), a dwelling of the noblest of men [or, of Purushottama], illamined to perfection (or, illumined by the Lord of Serpents], origin of all living beings [or, of all the sattua element], made bright by kings of birds [or, by Garudal, connected with the brilliantly glorious Ganges [or, having a Ganges-like white stream of brilliant glory], pre-eminent, the true essence of the single watery element [or, sole life] of the uni. verse, causing welfare Cor, being the origin of Lakshmi] :-like the happy aspect of the splendour of the Serpent's Lord (Vishnu], the jewel-mine [Ocean] verily delights the mind. (Verse 2.) The Ocean stands like the ethereal space encompassing this Jambu-dvipa, with drizzle springing up from the blows of the huge tusks of great water-elephants, with streams of foam bursting out from the lashing of dolphins' arms and from the beating of pathina fishes' tails and fins and of alligators, crooked turtles, and angry wallowing porpoises, and hideous with the roar of mighty dense clouds. (Lines 7-9.) In the very middle of Jambi-dvipa, which, with the ocean thus resplendent as its bound, is brilliant in being adorned with grotto-bowers in the central mountains of all the continents and in being a blessed land richly endowed with power to remove all guilt (Verse 4.) Conspicuous indeed is Mount Meru, charming with jewelled peaks, which is full of echoes of the murmurs of celestial damsels' amorous dalliance, where the tribes of birds are fascinated by the sounds of Kinnaris' sweet songs, and where brilliant moonstones are besmeared with lustrous saffron from the lotus-feet of Siddhas' wives. Read Ma-deviyarasigan. 2 Tayi is to be pronounced as a monosyllable. $ The double meanings running through this verse are meant to compare the real ocean with the mythical Milk Ocean, the home of Vishnu. * The Ocean is thus compared to the sky, which is blue, emita rain and snow and contains storm-clouds.

Page #141
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (Lines 11-12.) On the south of this Golden Mountain is the land of Bharata; in it(Verse 5.) All the fields are compassed by lines of fragrant rice-crops; all the series of parks encircled by mango-trees bending with the weight of fruit; all the multitudes of pools charmingly powdered with pollen of bursting lotuses; all the towns splendidly abounding in crowds of people, kine, and grain: thus appears the bright aspect of the land of Kuntala. 112 (Lines 14-18.) As to the lord of this Kuntala :-When-hail!-the asylum of the whole world, darling of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme monarch, lord of Kalamjara best of cities, whose banner (bears the device of) a golden bull, who is (heralded by) the noise of the double drum and (other) musical instruments, awful in battle, a Golden Mountain in dignity, a sun of warriors, a goad to the valiant, a Rama in boldness of character, successful (even) on Saturdays, a man of valour in mountain fastnesses, a sun to the day-lotuses of the Kalachurya race, an intrepid man of valour, the Emperor Sankama-devarasa, was reigning with enjoyment of pleasant conversations: (Lines 18-19.) In the bright land of Kuntala is Kisukad, a province containing towns that are full of abundant fruit, grain, kine, and money. (Verse 6.) The ruler of this province is a delight to the needy, an ornament of Sinda Mandalikas, a treasure of splendour, Vikrama-deva, a child of Fortune, whose own charming form is conspicuous. (Line 21.) As regards the lineage of this world-hero : (Verse 7.) The Mandalesvara Acharasa [I] appeared on earth like the embodied (? or wielded) sword-edge of king Vikrama, displaying valour in battle [or, sharpness at its point], constantly associated with might [or, with the right hand]. (Verse 8.) In dwelling upon the excellence of the illustrious first Mandalika Achugi [Acharasa I] and of his brothers Nakarasa, king Simha [Singa I], king Dana, king Dama, the valiant Mandalika Chavunda [I], and king Chama, (it should be said that) the Mandaleevara Achugi [II] was the son of Singarasa [Singa II]. (Verse 9.) To this distinguished Acharasa [II] and his high-spirited consort Madeviyarasi was born Permadi-deva of world-renowned majesty, a treasure of truth, incomparable in glory. (Verse 10.) The younger brother of this distinguished king Perma was king Chavunda [II], who plucked away the leaves in the ears of hostile Mandalosvaras' mistresses, incomparable in majesty. (Line 27.) His chief consort (Verse 11.) Seeing that her father was the Kalachuri monarch Bijjala, foremost of lords of men, her mother Echala-devi, a mine of virtues, her brother the blest Vajra-deva, best of kings, her husband Chavunda [II], the scion of the most exalted Sindas, what queens in the two races were so highly honoured forsooth as Siriya-devi? (Line 29.) Their sons (Verse 12.) As to Gauri, for the protection of earth, were born the Elephant-faced [Ganesa] and Shanmukha, as to Sita king Lava immense of splendour and king Kusa, as to the blest lady Devaki by act of grace Bala and Krishna were born, so were born to Siriya-devi the hero king Bijjala and Vikkayya as sons, best of the world. (Line 31.) Of these (two sons) (Verse 13.) Guarding his subjects, establishing religion, protecting men of culture, driving away foes, the blest Vikramaditya, crest-jewel of monarchs, scion of the Sindas, invincible, an exalted treasure to his friends, an ornament of feudal princes, the son of Chavunda-devs, has been everlastingy a seat of abounding fortune. 1 Sri-nandana, a play on the name of his mother Siriya-devi (see vv. 11-12).

Page #142
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 113 No. 7.-THE FIVE DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS OF THE GUPTA PERIOD. BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A., RAJSHAHI. These copper-plates were discovered in the village Damodarpur, about 8 miles west of Police Station Phulbari (also a railway station on the Northern Section of the Eastern Bengal Railway) in the District of Dinajpur in the Rajshahi Division of the Presidency of Bengal. The whole set of five plates was found in the month of April 1915 by some coolies employed by one Chhamir-ud-din Mondal in levelling a heap of earth between two tanks, locally known as Haripukur and Kholakutipukur, during the making of a road. The plates were made over in due course to J. A. Ezechiel, Esq., I.C.S., the District Magistrate of Dinajpur, who very kindly sent them to the Director of the Varendra Research Society, Rajshahi. The Society then placed them in my hands for decipherment of the inscriptions. Ill-health has hitherto prevented me from editing these inscriptions properly, although I was most anxious to publish my reading of the texts as soon as possible, to enable scholars to renew a discussion of, and an investigation into, the old, but interesting, subject of Gupta chronology and other important historical data for the history of the Gupta period. When the plates reached my hands, they were covered with a thick coating of rust, which remained stuck to them and overlay the letters of the inscriptions in many places. They were therefore kept immersed for some days in tamarind and were then cleansed with dilute nitric acid. This having been done, the letters became quite legible in some places and partly so in others. The extremely corroded and damaged condition of the plates, especially of Nos. 2 and 4, has caused me a good deal of difficulty in the work of decipherment. The plates are now deposited in the Museum of the Varendra Research Society along with several other similar historical relics-the most important and earliest amongst them being the Dhanaidaha copper-plate grant of Kumara-gupta I. I shall feel very grateful to any scholar who points out any mistakes that I may have committed either in making out the text or in interpreting it. In order easily and clearly to understand the texts of these inscriptions, a few words are required at the outset concerning the nature and form of the documents. The plates are not like ordinary royal grants of land made to Brahmanas or dedicated to gods, nor are they like prasastis (eulogies) or Brahma deya records. They may rather be considered as a peculiar kind of sale-deeds, recording, as it were, the state confirmation of land-sale transacted between Government and the purchasers, who buy land on payment of prices at the usual rate prevailing in different localities. These purchases of land were generally made with a view to free donation thereof to temples or to Brahmanas. The sale rate was calculated. in coins (in gold dinaras in these cases). It is not unlikely that the deeds were first drawn up in the Government office and thon engraved on copper and afterwards issued to the persons concerned. Three out of the four copper-plate grants from East Bengal edited by Mr. Pargiter, viz. the grants marked A, B and C published in the Indian Antiquary, July 1910, seem to be records of a similar type. These sale-deeds may be regarded as having in the form in which they are drawn up roughly six different parts. The first part contains the prayer of the applicant, and therein is also mentioned the name of the ruler of the particular province in which the land to be purchased is situated. The special object for which the purchase is to be made by the applicant is stated in the second part, which also refers to the prevailing custom of buying fallow lands on payment of money at a particular rate for a parti cular area. The third part contains reference to the Government record-keepers, whose approval was necessary in determining the sale. The fourth part embodies the permission of the State for selling the land on receipt of the proper price, after it has been severed from other lands by boundary marks, on survey made according to a particular standard of P

Page #143
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. measurement. In the fifth part is mentioned the gift of the purchased land to the grantee, or to any god, by the donor-applicant. The sixth part refers to the merits accruing from making such pious gifts and contains the usual admonitory verses. It may be noted here that these different parts in the construction of such documents are more clearly observable in Plates Nos. 3-5 than in Nos. 1 and 2. The Dhanaidaha copper-plate grantl of the year 113 G.E., belonging to the reign of the Gupta monarch Kumara-gupta I, also seems to be a document of a similar nature to those under examination. The importance of these five copper-plate inscriptions is very great. They would much help us in readjusting already known historical facts of the Gupta period and in introducing new historical data, in the light of which the Gupta chronology is to be revised. However, before discussing the historical materials obtained from these inscriptions, and the other questions connected therewith, I propose to give below, for the convenience of the reader, a summary of the contents of the plates. PLATE No. 1, of the time of Kumara-gupta (I), dated in 124 (G.E.) (= 443-44 A.D.). A Brahmana of the name of Karppatika made an application before the local Government for a permanent grant to him, according to nivi-dharma, of one kulyavapa of untilled a prada khila land, for convenient performance of his agnihotra rites, upon receipt from him of a price at the usual rate of three dinaras for each kulyavapa. His prayer was granted by the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya, which was being carried on (samuy avaharatt) by krinaramatya Vetravaruuan, appointed to this responsiblo post by uparika Chiratadatta, the head of the Puadravardhara bhukti, who again was under the favour of the imperial " lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorious Kumara-gupta. Before the grant was sanctioned, the record-keepers were consulted in determining the title to the land. PLATE NO. 2, of the time of Kumara-gupta (I), dated in 129 (G.E.) (= 448-40 A.D.). A person (whose name is undecipherable owing to very bad corrosion of this plate) approached the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya, administered by krimaramatya Vetravarman, appointed by uparika Chiratadatta, the head of the Pundravardhana bhukti, who, again, was dependent on the favour of "the imperial lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama. bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorious Kumara-gupta, and prayed for the grant of a plot of waste land, to be transferred to bim on receipt from him of the price at the prevailing rate of three dinaras for each kulyavapa, for the maintenance of his pancha-mahayajnas. His prayer was granted, and land given him according to the determination of the prstapalas (recordkeepers). PLATE No. 3, of the time of Budha-gupta (date in years lost from the upper left corner of the plate). For the sake of increasing the merit of himself, as well as of his parents, a person (perhaps the village master=yramika) named Nabhaka wished to purchase some uncultivated aprada (unsettled) khila land in a village called Chandagrama-the chief inhabitants of which were so informed by the mahattaras, the ashta-kuladhikaranas, the gramikas and others from (the head-quarters) Palasavsindaka-where he (Nabhaka) proposed to provide residence for some prominent Brahmanas. His application was made when the bhukti Government of Pandravardhana was being carried on by the uparika-maharaja Brahmadatta, favoured by the imperial " lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorions 1 J. A. 8. B., 1909, pp. 469-61. Vide my reading of this inscription, published in the Bengali monthly, Sahitya (of Calcutta), Pausha and Chaitra inuen, 1823 B. S.

Page #144
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 115 Budha-gupta. The applicant's prayer was granted on receipt of the price in coins at the usual rate prevailing in the villages of this province, and the land was given to him after being surveyed and inspected by the mahattaras, etc., and measured by the customary nalas. In this Care also, as in Plates Nos. 1 and 2 of Kumara-gupta I's time, the record-keeper's approval was necessary in determining the sale. PLATE No. 4, of the time of Budha-gupta (date in years lost from the upper left corner of the plate). The guild-president of the town (nagara-sreshthin), Ribhupala, himself a member of the town-board, applied before the local Government of Kotivarsba vishaya,-administered by ayuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka), appointed to this position by uparika-maharaja Jayadatta, governor of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who, again, was enjoying the royal favours of the imperial "ruler of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorions Budha-gupta-for permission to purchase some kulyavapas of vastu (dwelling-site) land on payment of the price at the usual rate of three dinaras for each kulyava pa. The purpose of this purchase of land was to erect thereon two temples and two chambers for the two gods, Kokamukha-svamin and Svetavaraha-svamin, to whom eleven kulyavapas of land had already been dedicated by the same donor to enhance his own religious merits, as apradas (perhaps as permanent endowments) in Dongagrama in a place called) Himavachchhikhara. His application was granted, the record-keepers having approved of the noble purpose and having corroborated the statement of the donor's former gift of eleven kulyavapas, mentioned in the application. The plate has a seal attached to the middle of its left side : the symbol and the legend, now quite indistinct, seem to have been similar to those used in the seal of Plate No. 5, below. PLATE No. 5, of the time of Bhanu(?)-gupta, dated in 214 (G.E.) (=533-34 A.D.). Amritadeva, a nobleman (kulaputra) from Ayodhya, approached the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya,-administered by Svayambhadova, as the vishayapati (ruler of the district), who was appointed to this rank by the uparika-maharaja rajaputra-deva-bhattaraka (the king's son), the head of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who again was favoured by the imperial "ruler of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorious Bhauu(?)-gupta (two letters at the end of line 1, and before the word "gupta" in the beginning of line 2, are cut off, and hence only the Gupta-remnant of the proper name remains)--and applied for the purcbase of some uncultivated khila land, on condition of apradh-dharma (very likely the condition of non-transferability of endowments by further gift), by paying the price in coins at the usual rate of three dinaras for each kulyavapa of such land, i.e. the rate prevailing in this vishaya. The purpose of this purchase of land was to provide for the means of repairs, etc., of the temple of the god Svetavaraha-svamin and to supply means for the continuance of the bali, charu, sattra, etc., and the materials for daily worship of the god. According to the determination of the record-keepers land measuring five kulyavapas in four different localities was sold to Amritadeva, who in turn dedicated the same to the god for his perpetual enjoyment. This plate has a seal attached to the middle of its left side and bears the symbol of & trident in relief with the legend Kotivarsh-adhishthan-adhi(karanasya), 1.e. (the seal) of the office of the capital of Kotivarsha, inscribed below it. Our inscriptions cover a period of 90 years, from 124 G.E. to 214 G.E., i.e. from 443-44 A.D. to 533-34 A.D., during which the imperial Gupta rule continued to prevail in Northern India. A discussion of many of the already known historical events will be resumed in connec. tion with the contents of our plates. Although we are specially concerned in these five plates with three only of the imperial Gupta rulers, viz. Kumara-gupta I, Budha-gupta and Bhanu P 2

Page #145
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL XV. (?)-gupta, we shall have to refer to many events of the reigns of Skanda-gupta and Kumaragupta II, whose rale intervened between those of Kamara-gupta I and Budha-gupta. . From the evidence of the dates 124 and 129, which undoubtedly refer to the Gupta era, recorded in Plates Nos. 1 and 2, and from the use in them of the paramount titles parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka and maharajadhiraja, it is clear that the Kumara-gupta of these two inscriptions must be the imperial monarch Kumara-gupta I, son and successor of Chandra-gupta II. Another inscription belonging to the same monarch's reign bears the date 129 G.E. From these two plates of the reign of Kumara-gupta I we discover for the first time that North Bengal (the bhukti of Pundravardhana) was a province under the political jurisdiction of the imperial Guptas. The governors of this bhukti were, as we see, appointed by the emperors themselves, and had in their turn the power of appointing the vishayapatis (district officers) of Kotivarsha (which we identify with the tract of country constituting the northern part of the modern District of Rajshahi and the southern part of that of Dinajpur, including perhaps a portion of the Districts of Malda and Bogra). At least during the period between 124 G.E. and 129 G.E. we find that North Bengal was governed by the Emperor's dependant, Chirata. datta, enjoying the use of the title of uparika, under whom again kumaramatya Vetravarman administered the Kotivarsha vishaya from the adhishthana (town) of the same name. North Bengal during the Gupta period, therefore, formed an integral part of the Gupta empire. Hereby the north-eastern limit of that empire is definitely settled, North Bengal (Pandravardhana) coming within the bounds of the Gupta empire, but Kamarupa remaining 48 an outlying provinco ruled by pratyanta-ntipatis (as known from the Allahabad stone pillar ingcription of Samudra-gupta, 11. 22-23), acknowledging a certain amount of obedience to the Gapta sovereigns. The absence of any mention of the old, but neighbouring, country of Pandravardhana from the list of countries conquered by Samudra-gupta led us at one time to think that this province formed from the beginning a part of the Magadhan empire under the early Gupta ralers, and was under the direot jurisdiction of the Guptas. That such an inference is true is now proved by the discovery of new facts from the epigraphic records under discussion. Mr. Vincent Smith's once probable identification of the tributary kingdom of Davaka (which also, like Kamarapa, was an outlying province and acknowledged a certain amount of obedience to the Gupte sovereigns) as having corresponded with the Bogra (Bagraba), Dinajpur and Rajshahi Districts to the north of the Ganges" is now to be regarded as incorrect ; for these districts of North Bengal form the old bhukti of Pandravardhana, governed by the agents of the Gupta emperors. Another point that may be raised here is that Plates Nos. 1 and 2 show no reduction of Kumara-gupta I's power-they rather point to the fact that at least in the eastern portion of the Gupta dominions his rule continued uninterruptedly. From the mere use of the subordinate title of maharaja with the name of Kumara-gapta I in the Manku war inscription mentioned above the late Dr. Fleet3 started an alternative theory that towards the end of Kumara-gupta I's reign the emperor was reduced to feudal rank owing to the beginning of the attacks of the Hinas and the Pushyamitras. Troubles the emperor must have had in the western part of his vast dominion ; but there is no clear evidence to show that he was actually reduced to the rank of a feudatory ruler. Our plates, on the contrary, show that even in 129 G.E., so near to the end of his long reign, the emperor was ruling in full glory at least in the east. The Mankuwar stone-image inscription-Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 11. ? V. Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 285. * Fleet, C. I.I., Vol. III, p. 46.

Page #146
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 117 It seems that the position of Chiratadatta, governor of Pandravardhana, and that of Vetravarman, the district officer of Kotivarsha carrying on his administration from the town of the same name, was similar to that enjoyed by the emperor's own feudatory nipa Baudhuvarman, who in 437-38 A.D. (118 G.E.) wielded a combined authority both as ruler of Malwa and as governor of the city of Dasapura. In the light of the evidence now available it may be believed that the copper-plate grant, dated 113 G.E., belonging to Kumara-gapta I's reign and discovered in Dhanaidaha (in the District of Rajshahi), must have referred to the province of Pandravardhana as being under a Gupta governor and that the vishaya of Khata. (?) para, mentioned therein, formed a part of the same province; but unfortunately the plate is a mutilated one and has left us ignorant of the full contents of the inscription which it bore. We have strong reasons to believe, on the evidence contained in Plates Nos. 1 and 2, belonging to Kumara-gupta I's time, and in Plates Nos. 3 and 4, belonging to that of Budha-gapta, that the province of North Bengal (Pundravardhana) must have remained in sole and direct possession of Skanda-gupta (136-148 G.E.), Kumara-gupta I's son and successor, and of Kumara-gupta II of the Sarnath inscription, probably Skanda-gupta's son and successor, and that the same system of provincial Government must have continued in Bengal, for at least about a century, as will be shown later on. It is quite plausible that towards the close of Kumara-gupta I's reign-when, as we have shown before, he was ruling without trouble in the eastern provinces of his empire-the Gupta monarch's power began to diminish in the western provinces, in which the peace was disturbed by the attacks and incursions of the greedy Hanas, the Pashyamitras and the Mlechhas, who were utterly defeated by Skandagupta sometime about 136-138 G.E., the dates of the Junagadh rock inscription. This rock inscription of Skanda-gupta's time also testifies to the fact that under the Guptas the provincial governors were appointed by the emperors and that the former again had the power to appoint local rulers. We learn from that inscription that after having thoroughly defeated his enemies and having conquered the wholo earth" (jituri prithivim samagra), i.e. having regained his lost provinces, Skanda-gapta set himself to appoint many provincial governors (aarvveshis deseshu ridhaya goptrin (trin)-1. 6), especially for the western provinces, where the emperor required the services of able and trustworthy persons for the work of administration after the Hana troubles. His anxiety to appoint a qualified governor for the proper protection of the land of the Saurashtras (Kathiawar), and his sense of relief and confort when he succeeded in appointing Parnadatta as the governor of that western province (parvvetarasya ia tiisi Parnaduttan niynjiya raja lesitimiins=tath=iblat, l. 9), are graphically described in that inscription. This governor Purnadatta again appointed his own son Chakrapalita as the city governor (srayam=eva pitra yah sunniyukto, 1. 12), just as we see from the Dams. darpur plates that the rnlers of the province of Pand:avardhana, themselves appointed by the emperors, used to appoint the vishaya putis of Kotivarsha, who had their head-quarters in the town of that name. It is clear then that the position of the governors in the eastern provinces (e.g. Pandravardhana) of the imperial Guptas corresponded to that enjoyed by the governors of the western provinces (e.g. Surashtra, and Malwa). Skanda-gupta, while appoint. ing the governors of his western provinces, did not apparently deviate from the pricoiplo followed by his father with regard to the eastera provinces (Plates Nos. 1 and 2) and perhaps also by his father's ancestors. Similar to the position of the vishayapatis of Kotivarsha was Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 18. ? Vide " Annual Progress Report of the Superintendent, Hindu and Buddhist Monuments, Northern Circle, 1915"; and Professor K. B. Pathak's article on " Nero Light on the Gupta Era and Mikirakula" (pablished in Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commernoration Volume, Poona, 1917, pp. 202-203). Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 14.

Page #147
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV that of Sarvvanaga, the vishayapati of Antarvedi (the country lying between the Ganges and the Jamuna) in 146 G.E. Another feudatory ruler, perhaps of some central province under Skanda-gupta, who may be mentioned in this connection, was Bhimavarman, ruling in 139 G.E. There is no evidence to show that Bevgal, especially Pundravardhana, was not a Gupta province under Skanda-gupta. The discovery of coins of Skanda-gapta in some of the Lower Ganges districts may be regarded as a proof, though somewhat insufficient, that his sway prevailed in Bengal also. Before discussing the historical data deduced from the contents of Plates Nos. 3-5, we should here very shortly refer to the emperor who reigned immediately after Skanda-gupta, whose last recorded date (on silver coins) is 148 G.E. The Gadhwa stone inscription, which bears the same date, but has the ruler's name broken away, may be regarded as having reference to the "augmenting victorious reign" (pravarddhamana-vijaya-rajya-saivvatsara) of Skanda-gupta. The three Sarnath inscriptions engraved on the pedestals of three Buddha images discovered by Mr. Hargreaves of the Archeological Department, one of which bears the date 15+ G.E., while Kamara-gupta was ruling the earth (bhumii sasati Kumaragupte), and the other two of which are dated in 157 G.E., while Badha-gupta was ruling the earth (vrithivani Bodhagupte prasasati), were examined by me in March 1916 at the Sarnath Museum. I found the stone inscription, belonging to Kumara-gupta's reign and bearing date 15+ G.E., marked as 22E amongst the archwological relics preserved in that Museuin, and one of the two inscriptions belonging to Badha-gupta's reign and bearing the date 157 G.E. marked as 39E. This Kumara-gupta of the Sarvath inscription, whose reign has hitherto been unnoticed, appears to have succeeded Skanda-gupta on the imperial throne, and was, in all probability, followed by Budha-gupta ; he should now be called Kumaragupta II. It may be supposed that, like Chandra-gapta II, grandson of Chandra-gupta I, Kumara-gupta II (of the Sarnath inscription) was a grandson of Kumara-gupta I, -and this view receives the support of dates also. It may also be right to think that his reign was a short one, circa 150-156 G.E. In all probability the relation between Skanda-gupta and Kumaragupta II was that of father and son, and Budha-gupta, reigning in 157 G.E., 1.0. within only three years of the Sarnath inscription (22E), may also be regarded as the son and successor of Kumara-gupta II. The Kumara-gupta of about 530 A.D., son and successor of Narasimha-gupta and grandson of Pura-gupta of the Bhitari seal inscription, now becomes Kumara-gupta III. The usual viow, hitherto held by Nr. V. Smith, Mr. Allan and others, that Skanda-gupta died childless about 480 A.D., and was succeeded by his brother Para-gupta, is now to be abandoned. The numismatic evidence obtained from the Bharsar hoard, which contained coins of Samudragupta, Chandra-gupta II, Kumara-gupta I, Skanda-gupta and Prakasaditya led Mr. Allani (rightly, I should suppose) to draw "a natural deduction that Prakasaditya succeeded Skandagupta, and that the hoard was buried in his reign." After refuting Dr. Hoernle's view that Skanda-gupta and Pura-gupta were identical, Mr. Allan thus concluded, 6 - " It is highly improbable that Para-gupta was called both Vikramaditya and Prakasuditya, so that we must attribute these coins (Prakasaditya coins) to some king, probably a gupta whose name is not yet known, and who must be placed about the end of the fifth century A.D." It may now be supposed tentatively that it was perhaps Kumara-gupta II, presumably son and successor of Skandagupta, who used the Prakasaditya title in his coins. If this supposition proves after future discoveries to be true, the last clause of Mr. Allan's conclusion quoted above will have to be Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 16. * Ibid, No. 66, p. 268. Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. li. * Ibid, No. 65. * J. 4. 8. B., Vol. LVIII, Part I, p. 89. * Ibid, Introduction, p. lii.

Page #148
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. No. 7.] 119 modified a little ; for Kumara-gupta II could not reign later than 156 G.E., as the Gupta era 157 refers to the reign of the next sovereign, Brdha-gupta. Again, if the year 156 G.E. belongs to Kumara-gupta II's reign, it may be rightly supposed that the Khoh copperplate grantl of the Maharaja Hastin, wherein there is reference to the endurance of the Gupta dynasty and sway ("Gupta-nripa-rajya-bhuktau, 11. 1-2), belonged to Kumara-gupta Il's time. Any other alternative will make this particular inscription belong to the time of the next sovereign, Budha-gupta, whose feudatory this Maharaja Hastin (whose known dates range between 156-191 G.E.) undoubtedly was. One known event can, with some certainty, be attributed to the time of Kumara-gupta II. The temple of the Sun-god at Dasapura (in Malwa), which was built in Malava era 493, i.e. 117 G.E., by the guild of silk-weavers immigrant from the Lata vishaya, while Bandhuvarman was governing that city as Kumara. gupta I's feudatory, was restored (sarsksitam) by the same guild in Malava era 529, i.e. 153 G.E., as we know from the Mandasor stone inscription. The late Dr. Fleet wrote thus-- " This second date (529 Malava era) is, of course, the year in which the inscription was actually composed and engraved; since we are told at the end that it was all composed by Vatsabhatti, and the engraving throughout is obviously the work of one and the same hand." Hence it may be taken as true that the restoration of this temple of the Sun.god at Dasapura, which fell into disrepair under other kings (as described in the inscription), took place very probably during the reign of Kumara-gupta II, when, we have reasons to believe, the western provinces (e.g. Malwa) were still under Gupta sway, and that the great poet Vatsabhatti, whose intellectual attainments are so evident from his excellent composition of this inscription, flourished during the reign of the same monarch, Kumara-gupta II. We shall now show below that the genealogy of the imperial Guptas continued through Skanda-gapta for a period of still about three quarters of a century, and that the Gupta empire did not perish after the death of Skanda-gupta, as has so long been held by historiang. I think the presumption of a renewed attack on the Gupta dominions by the Hinas (c. A.D. 465-70), as held by Mr. V. Smith and followed by others, is now in the absence of definite evidence to be given up. Skanda-gupta's victory in his first battle with the Hanas was a very decisive one, and it secured the general tranquillity of all parts (western as well as eastern) of the Gupta empire till the time of his grandson (?) Budha-gupta (whose known dates range from 157 to 175 G.E.). The Sarnath image inscriptions and the Damodarpur plates may serve as evidence to show that the imperial Gupta line after Skanda-gupta ran through Kumara-gupta II. Budha-gupta and Bhanu-gupta in fall glory till at least 214 G.E., the date of our plate No. 5, i.e. till 533-34 A.D., if not still later. But the Bhitari seal inscription above referred to, which gives a genealogy of the early Gupta dynasty for nine generations, does not contain the name of Skanda-gupta, bat carries the genealogy through Para-gupta, described as a son of Kumara-gupta I by his chief queen Ananda-devi, down to his grandson named Kumara-gapta (now Kumara-gapta III), son and successor of Narasimha-gupta (Pura-gupta's son). So it is evident that a line of Gupta rulers through Para-gupta ran parallel to that of which the genealogy has been established by the Sarnath inscriptions and the Damodarpur plates. It may be not quite unlikely that during the tronblous times after Kumara-gupta I's death, when Skanda-guptat was preparing himself "to restore the fallen fortunes of his family" (vichalita. kula-lakshmi-stambhandy-odyatena, 1. 10) and had afterwards "to establish again his lineage, which had been made to totter" (-prachalitan vamsam pratishthapya, 1. 14) by fighting the Hupas and other foreign tribes in the western portion of his vast empire, Pura-gupta-no matter whether he was his (Skanda-gupta's) full or half brother-seized the opportunity to 1 Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 21. ? Fleet, C. 1. 1., Vol. II, No. 18. * Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 310. * Fleet, C.I, I., Vol. III, No. 13.

Page #149
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. become refractory and to set up a separate and independent rule. Be that as it may, there is now hardly any doubt that the Gupta family broke up about that time at least into two branches, arranging perhaps, by mutual agreement, to rule over different provinces. But with our present stock of knowledge it is not very easy to indicate the place where the branch line headed by Pura-gupta may have ruled; for, as we shall presently show, the imperial ruler of the other branch, Budha-gupta, held supremacy not only over North Bengal (Pundravardhana) in the east (Plates Nos. 3 and 4) and Benares (Sarnath image inscription No. 39E.) in the middle, but also over Malwa in the west. It has been stated before that Budha-gupta's predecessor, Kumara-gupta II, held imperial sway over the central and western provinces. It is indeed difficult to bring about a happy reconciliation between the epigraphic documents of the time of Kumara-gupta II and Budha-gupta and the Bhitari seal inscription. The rulers of the branch line through Skanda-gupta seem to have been more powerful than those belonging to the other branch; for it will be shown that during Budha-gupta's reign the Gupta power was in full height of splendour. It may be believed that the rulers of the stronger branch may, by courtesy and in good-will, have suffered the other branch to rule somewhere in the eastern portion of the Gupta empire, perhaps in South Bihar, where only we have evidence of Narasimha-gupta's (Baladitya's) activity, e.g. his building the famous bricktemple in Nalanda, the chief seat of Buddhist learning in those days. The other parts of the Gupta empire, including North Bengal, and perhaps North Bihar also, continued under the Sovereignty of the other, or stronger, branch. The question as to when the decadence of the Gupta power began will be taken up later on. 120 The next very important question that may now be discussed is, who is the Budha-gupta of our Plates Nos. 3 and 4? These two plates, of which the dates in years are unfortunately cut off and lost, show that, like Kumara-gupta I (Plates Nos. 1 and 2), Budha-gupta also used the imperial titles of parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka and maharajadhiraja, and bestowed favours on his own dependants, the governors of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who were appointed by the sovereign himself. We have evidence to show that during this emperor's rule there was at least one change of government in North Bengal. From Plate No. 3 it is seen that uparikamaharaja Brahmadatta was governor of Pundravardhana, whereas from Plate No. 4 we learn that uparika-maharaja Jayadatta was so. From the fact that in Plate No. 5.of 214 G.E. appears the name of the nagara-freshthin Ribhupala, also mentioned in Plate No. 4, it may be inferred that Plate No. 4 comes later than Plate No. 3, which does not contain the name of the same person, as a member of the consultative board of administration. Hence we are inclined to suppose that of the two governors of Pundravardhana under Budha-gupta, viz. Brahmadatta and Jayadatta, the latter comes later in time than the former. Under the governorship of Jayadatta the local administrator for the vishaya of Kotivarsha was the ayuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka). Herein we find therefore the most important historical fact that North Bengal continued under the royal jurisdiction of the imperial Gupta monarch, Budha-gupta. It remained a Gupta province even under the next emperor (Plate No. 5). 1 The following genealogical table illustrates the relationship of the Gupta emperors of the two branches according to our view : Kumara-gupta I Bhanu-gupta

Page #150
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 121. For the present the earliest limit for Budha-gupta's time cannot be put later than 157 G.E. (=476-77 A.D.); for the inscription on the pedestal of a Buddha image at Sarnath (No. 39 E.) shows clearly in words that Budha-gupta was the reigning sovereign, when the Gupta year 157 has expired,--thus, "Guptanam samatikrante sapta-panchasad-uttare fate samanain prithivin Budha-gupte prasasati." According to Professor K. B. Pathak's calculation this inscription belongs to the current Gupta year 158. Before Mr. Hargreaves' discovery of the Sarnath inscription and ours of the Damodarpur plates the only reference to Budha-gupta that had been known was the mention of him as a king on the Eran stone pillar inscription, bearing the date 165 G.E. (=484-85 A.D.), and on some silver coins, one of which bears the date 175 G.E. (=494-95 A.D.). The existence of this Eran stone pillar inscription with the two most significant and clear expressions mentioned therein, viz. (1) " Dhupatau Bredha-gupte," 1. 2 (" while Budha-gupta was the ruler on earth "), and (2) Kalindi-Narmmadayoremmadhyam palayati loka pala-gunair-jjagati maharaja-friyam anubhavati Surasnichandre cha," II. 3-4 ("and while Surasmichandra, enjoying in the world the glory of a Maharaja on account of his qualities as a lokapala, & regent of one of the quarters, was governing the country lying between the Kalindi and Narmada"), and the existence of the coins referred to above, imitating the types of the imperial ruler Skanda-gupta's silver central coinage and having on the reverse the portrait of a peacock with wings and tail outspread, as first adopted by the imperial monarch Kumara-gupta I, and on the obverse the legend, befitting a paramount sovereign, viz." Vijitavanipatih Sri-Budhu-gupto divi jayati," onght to have been sufficient evidence for historians that Budha-gupta was an imperial Gupta monarch having feudatory chiefs, like Surasmichandra and others, under his dependency, to rule over different provinces of Northern India ; and they (the historians) ought to have examined Cunningham's view that he was on the imperial throne of Magadha and "may have reigned from about 480-510 A.D." Cunningham, following the Chinese traveller Hiuen Tsang's accounts, wrote also thus--"according to whom (Hwan Thsang) Fo-tho-kiu-to, or Budha-gupta, was the fourth prince prior to Siladitya's conquest of Magadha in A.D. 600." He also helds that "there is sufficient evidence to prove that his (Budha-gupta's) away was equally extensive." These remarks of the late great archaeologist are now turning out to be approximately true; for the Sarnath inscriptions and the Damodarpur plates of Budha-gupta's time also testify to the fact that this emperor's rule included the eastern as well as the western provinces of the extensive Gupta dominion. We have seen that Budha-gupta held imperial sway over North Bengal, which was governed by his own dependent officers (Plates Nos. 3 and 4) ard that he had in his imperial possession the kingdom of Malwa (more particularly the vast tract of land between the Kalindi and Narmada). It is easy to see that the position of maharaja Surasmichandra, governing the land lying between the Yamuna and the Narmada, may have been exactly similar to that eujoyed by the aparika-maharajas Brahmadatta and Jayadatta, 1 ride p. 201 of Professor K. B. Pathak's article," New Light on the Gupta Era and Mihirakula"-Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Tolume, Poona, 1917. 2 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 19. 3 Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, p 153, and Introduction, p.cv. * Ibid, p. 153, Coin No. 617. Cunningham, Bhilsa Topes, p. 162. For the Chinese pilgriin's referring to Budha-gupta ride Watters, Yuan Chrrang, Vol. 11. 1'p. 104-65. "Cuncingham, Bhilsa Toper, p. 141. 8 Ilid, pp. 102.63.

Page #151
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. the governors of the province of Pundravardhana. Just as we have learned from the Damolarpar Plate No. 4 that the ayuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka), carrying on the administration of the vishaya of Kotivarsha from the adhishthana (town) of that name, was under the authority of Jayadatti, the governor of Pundravardhana, so also, as we have reason to think, the maharaja Matrivishnu of the Eran stone pillar inscription of Budha-gupta's time, "who has boen victorious in battle against many enemios" (aneka-fattru-samara-jishnuna, 1. 7), was a district officer (vishayapati) under the authority of Surasmichandra, the governor of Malwa. The trath of this remark may be ascertained from the other Eran stone Boar insoriptioul of Toramana's time, which discloses the fact that in the first year of this Hana chief's role in that portion of Aryyavarta (Malwa) Dhanya vishnu (now deceased, -svarggatasya, 1. 6) built a temple in which the Boar-incarnation of Bhagavan Narayana stands) and that he built it in his own vishaya of Airikina (Sild-pra[sadah] Sva-vishay[@]=sminn-Airikina karitah, 1. 7). There seems then to be no doubt that the maharaja Matrivishnu, Dhanyavishnu's elder brother, was the vishayapati of the vishaya of Airikina in the year 165 G.E. (i.6. 484-85 A.D.), when Sura michandra was Budba-gupta's governor in Malwa and the adjacent tracts of land. A city, also of this name, Airikina (the modern village Eran in the Kharai Sub-Division of the Sagar District in the Central Provinces), is mentioned in the Erau stone inscription of Samudragupta. Hence we may say that this old vishaya of Airikina had continued to be a Gapta territory from the time of Samudra-gupta till at least 165 G.E. of Budha-gapta's reign; and it seems very probable that it afterwards passed into temporary possession of the Hapa maharajadhiraja Toramana, whose supremacy was apparently ackaowledged by Dhanyavishnu, the younger brother of Matrivishnu. So the imperial ruler Budha-gupta's supremacy in the western portion of the Gapta empire is proved. The historical insight of the late Dr. Fleet led him to presumes that "these two kinge (Budha-gapla and Bhinu-gupta) wore of the early Gupta lineage, though possibly not connected by direct descent with Skandagupta," and that "Budha-gupta comes chronologically immediately after Skanda-gapta, Bhinggupta somewhat later." These reunarks of the late Doctor almost approached the historical truth: as we have shown above, Budha-gupta comes to be chronologically, though not immediately, after Skanda-gupta, but immediately after Kumara-gapta II, presumably #son and successor of Skanda-gupta, and there is no reason why we should not now consider him to have belonged to the early Gupta 'lineage. But in no way was there any ground to suppose that Budha-gupta's "territory lay between the Jumni and Narbada," or that there was ever a separate dynasty knowo as "the Guptas of Eastern Malwa," as wrongly balieved by Dr. Hoerale, Mr. V. Smith, Mr. Allan and others. We should no longer be justified in holding the view that? Budha-gupta (and Bhanu-gupta also) " were the heirs of Skanda-gupta in that i.e. Malwa) region" only, and that " Budha-gupta was a ruler of some importance," having "held part at least of the territory in which they (i.e. his coins) had been current." Those views must now be rectified in the light of the new discoveries. All that we obtain us historical truth from the Eran stone pillar inscription mentioned above is that Budha-gupta was the imperial "ruler of the earth " and that it was his feudatory governor Sarasmichandra's (and not his own) territory that lay between the Yamuna and the Narmadla. From the Sarnath inscription of this monarch's time and from his coins obtained there it may plausibly be held that Benares also was subject to his sovereign authority. The fact, discovered 1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 36. Ibid, No. 2, p. 20. * Tbid, Introduction, pp. 1-2. * Ibid, Introduction, p. 1. J. R.4. 8., 1889, p. 135 (vide Vincent Smith's paper on the Coinage of the Early Imperial Gupta Dynasty of Northern India). * Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. lxii. " Vincent Smith, Early Hister of India, 3rd Edition, p. 314.

Page #152
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 123 from the Damodarpur plates, of Budha-gupta's holding imperial sway over North Bengal supplemented by the fact, already known, that he held similar sway, at least till 165 G.E., over Malwi and over Benares, will enable us to revise the theory, bitherto govorally held by scholars, that the Guptas lost their way over the western dominions from the time of Skanda-gupta. From the varions records in hand we find that Budha-gupta was on the imperial Gupta throne at least during the years from 157 G.E. to 175 G.E. (i.e. from 476-77 A.D. to 494-95 A.D.). In the light of the new documents the most significant expression, "gupta- pipa-rajyabhuktau" (" during the enjoyment of sovereignty by the Gapta kings "), which occurs in some of the grants of the Parivrajaka maharajas Hastin and his son Samkshobha may now be rightly explained. These two subordinate kings were undoubtedly undor Gupta allegiance and the kingdom of Dabbala, or possibly Dabhala, the older form of Dahala (modern Bundelkhand), which had come down to them by inheritance, together with all the country included in the eighteen forest kingdoms, was governed by them as contemporaries of Budha-gupta, and probably of Bhanu-gupta also, as will be shown below. The Khoh plate of Hastin, dated 163 G.E., must belong to the time of the paramount ruler Badha-gapta. It is not unlikely that the maharaja Jayanatha of Uchebakalpa, territorially situated near Hastin's kingdom, was also & feudatory chief ander the allegiance of Budha-gupta, although no mention is made in bis inscriptions of the ruling imperial Gupta sovereign. The copper-plate inscriptions of this chief, dated in the year 174, which was taker by the late Dr. Fleet as belonging to the Gupta era, must have belonged to the reign of Budha-gupta. However, it may now be said with certainty that at least till the year 175 G.E. the western provinces of the early Guptas were intact and that they had not yet began to lose their sway and influence over them. It is evident that Badha-gupta's reign was long and flourishing. Commenting on the expression Gupta-nripa-rajya-bhuktau, referred to above, the late Dr. Fleet held the view that the Guptas were still in high power during the fourth quarter of the fifth century A.D. and wrote thus, " this expression is of importance, in showing clearly that the Gupta dynasty and sway were still continuing." It may now be supposed withont doubt that, except during the first few years, the reign of Skanda-gupta was as glorious as that of his predecessors, and the assumptions made by Mr. V. Smith that Skanda-gupta was forced at last to succumb to the repeated attacks of the foreigner" about 470 A.D. and that his death may have " occurred in or about the year 480 A.D." are contradicted by the new discoveries at Sarnath and Damodarpur. The Gupta empire rather continued to prosper for many years with its accustomed glory under Skanda-gapta's successors, Kamara-gupta II and Budha-gupta (as shown above), if not also under Bhanu-gupta. It has been mentioned in the summary of the contents of Plate No. 5 that only a part of the raling emperor's name is given, the most important portion before the family surname Gupta being cut off from the plate and lost. From the size of the characters used it appears that the portion of the copper lost from the end of line 1 could not contain more than two letters. The proper name of this emperor, who, like Kumara-gupta I and Budha-gupta in the different plates, is found to have used the imperial titles parama-daivata, parama bhaffaraka, and maharajadhiraja, will be recovered, it may be hoped, from fatore discoveries aoquainting us with the name of the Gupta ruling in 214 G.E. For the present we have presumed * Vide Vincent Smith's Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 811, and Allan's Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. xlix. Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 22. * Ibid, No. 26. * Ibid, p. 118. . Ibid, Introduction, pp. 20-21. * Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, pp. 810-11. 92

Page #153
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. to take this emperor's name to be Bhanu-gupta, whose sovereignty may have continued at least till 214 G.E., i.e. 533-34 A.D., if not still later. Whatever may have been the personal name of this Gupta monarch, whose rule continued in the north-eastern provinces of the early Gupta empire till some time after the first quarter of the sixth century A.D., it is now known that he also, like his predecessors, bestowed his royal favours upon the governor of the bhukti of Pundravardhana, who used the usual title of uparika-maharaja, but who in this case appears to be the emperor's own son (Rajaputra-deva-bhattaraka). This royal governor, in keeping with the administrative system prevalent under the early Guptas, appointed Svayambhudeva as the vishayapati of Kotivarsha. It is evident then that so late as 533-34 A.D. the early Gupta rule continued intact in the eastern province of the empire. But the emperor's appointment of his own son as governor of Pundravardhana may be supposed to point to the fact that the time was a troublous one for the empire,-many parts of which, especially in the west, had by this time already been lost. It cannot be said with any degree of certainty what was the attitude of the contemporary Gupta ruler (perhaps Narasimha-gupta) of the branch line towards the main branch represented by Bhanu-gupta. In the absence of definite facts it also cannot be exactly known when and how Bhanu-gupta, or his predecessor, lost sway in the western Gupta provinces. We have seen before that in the Gupta year 165 Budha-gupta wielded supremacy over the vast tract of land between the Yamuna and Narmada under whom his own governor Surasmichandra Matrivishnu was the vishayapati of Airikina. But we have also seen that this Matrivishnu's younger brother, Dhanyavishnu, owed allegiance to the Hupa maharajadhiraja, Toramapa (whose first regnal year is mentioned in the Eran Boarinscription1), and not to any Gupta ruler who may have been on the imperial Gupta throne at that time. So it is quite reasonable to think that towards the close of Buha-gupta's reign (circa 180 G.E., according to Professor Pathak) the Hapas, though once utterly defeated about half-a-century before by Skanda-gupta,-they may have continued from time to time to disturb the Gupta rulers-made a fresh attack in the west under their chief Toramana, who succeeded in establishing himself in Malwa and Surashtra. It was perhaps during this time that the old Gupta province of Surashtra became independent of Gupta allegiance under Bhatarka of the Maitraka clan, who may have paid tribute to the Hnpa chief. But the Gupta sovereign had still some supremacy over the central provinces of the empire; for in the Majhgawan copper-plate inscription of maharaja Hastin, dated in 191 G.E. (510-11 A.D.), and in the Khoh copper-plate inscriptions of Hastin's son, Samkshobha, dated in 209 G.E. (528-29 A.D.), reference is made to the fact that the early Guptas were still enjoying sovereignty. In the Eran posthumous stone pillar inscription Bhanu-gupta is mentioned as "the bravest man on the earth, a mighty king, equal to Partha, exceedingly heroic" (jagati praviro raja mahan Partha-samo-ti-surah, 1. 5), and it is recorded there that Goparaja (undoubtedly a feudatory of Bhanu-gupta) fought a "very famous battle" [y(u)ddham sumahatprak(a)sam, 1. 6] by the side of Bhanu-gupta, but was killed in the action, and that Goparaja's wife accompanied her husband, cremating herself on his funeral pyre. The pillar which bears this inscription was set up as a memorial at the very place where the battle was fought. Nothing, however, can be known from this record as to who was the enemy against whom Bhanu-gupta and his feudatory Goparaja, in the company of their other allies (mittrani, 1. 6), fought, nor is it mentioned whether the emperor and his party were at all defeated. It is only stated that Goparaja was killed in the action. It may be reasonably supposed that this enemy must have been the Hapas, who were now probably led by Mihirakula, but who had already under that chief's father, Toramana, succeeded in bringing under their occupation Malwa and other tracts of land in the west. Considering the fact that 18 years after this "very 1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 36. Ibid, No. 25. 2 Ibid, No. 23. Ibid, No. 20.

Page #154
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 125 famour battle," which was fought in 191 G.E., the early Gupta supremacy was still prevalent in the neighbouring kingdom of Bhanu-gupta's feudatory Samkshobhal (Hastin's son), whose inscription is dated in 209 G.E., one feels inclined to believe that Bhanu-gupta was victorious in 191 G.E. over the Hanas. Hence it is clear that the authority of the Hina chief Toramana or his son, the tyrant Mihirakula, could not have penetrated into any kingdom east of Malwa. If oar Plate No. 5, dated in 214 G.E., belongs to Bhanu-gupta's reign, as we have supposed it to do, this Gupta ruler also, like his predecessor, had a very long reign, at least during the years from 191 G.E. to 214 G.E. (i.e. 510-11 A.D.-533-34 A.D.), so that both the Perivrajaka maharajas Hastin and his son Samkshobba, as also the Uchchakalpa maharaja Sarvadatha, whose recorded dates are 193, 197 and 2:14 G.E., and probably his father Jayanatha also, were contemporaries of Bhanu-gupta and were probably his feudatories also. At any rate Professor Pathak's conclu. sions that the downfall of the Gupta empire, effected by the Huna invasion, took place towards the close of the fifth century A.D. does not seem to be warranted by facts; for we have shown above that the Hunas occupied only a part of the Gupta empire in the west-the central and eastern provinces (e.g. Pandravardhana) were still under Gupta domination. Professor Rapson's view that during the last quarter of the 5th century A.D." the northern and central provinces (E. Malwa) were held by different branches of the imperial family, and in other parts of the empire powers previously subject or fendatory became independont" does not seem to be wholly correct; for, as far as is known, only one branch of the main line wielded some sort of authority somewhere in the east, and not all feudatories became independent of Gupta supremacy. Even if we accept Professor Pathak's view that the initial year of Mibirakula was 502 A.D., we cannot say that this year "marks the end of the Gupta empire ;" for we have a Gupta omperor still ruling as the " lord of the earth" in 214 G.E. (533-34 A.D.), having Pundravardhana under a governor of his own appointing, and it is perhaps bis rale that is referred to in the inscription dated in 209 G.E. The only natural conclusion to be drawn in this connection is that the vast Gupta empire began to be circumscribed in extent, owing to the troubles and inroads of the Hinas, towards the close of the reign of the imperial monarch Budha-gupta, and that it was from Bbanu-gupta's time that the diminution of Gupta power and glory actually commenced. It may be rightly said that Mihirakula, who reigned at least for 15 years," was a contemporary of Bhanu-gupta, the imperial Gupta sovereign, and was himself not a paramount sovereign of the rank of the early Guptas, as supposed by some scholars, dominating the whole of the empire ruled over by the previous Gupta emperors, but was a king having under his jurisdiction only the western provinces of the Gupta empire. Both Budha-gupta and Bhanu-gupta were contemporary overlords of many of the feudatory princes who were not dependent on the Huna chiefs, Toramana or Mihirakula. The decadence of the Gupta glory began, as remarked above, during the closing years of Budhagupta's reign; but the complete overthrow of the Gupta power of both the different branches of the main line was in all probability brought about not by the foreigners, the Hanas, but by the boastful chief Yasodharman of Malwa. We learn from the three Vandasor stone inscrip. tions of two kings, named Yasodharman and Vishnuvardhana, in the Valwa region, Pleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 25. ? T'ide ibid, Nos. 28, 30 and 31, respectively. Vide the Introduction to his Second Edition of the Meghadita (Poona, 1910), PP. xi-xii, and pp. 214-15 of his article on " Nero Light on the Gupta Era and Mihirakula" in the Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Conmemora. tion Volume. * Rapson, Indian Coins (Encyclopedia of Indo-Aryan Researck), p. 20, S 92. Pide p. 217, Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Volume. * Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, p. 25. * Vide the Gwalior stone inscription, Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. 111, No. 37, wherein the 15th regnal year of Mihirakula is mentioned. * Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 33-35.

Page #155
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. when Bhanu-gupta was enjoying imperial sovereignty in the central and eastern provinces of the Gupta empire, during the first quarter of the sixth century. The contents of these three inscriptions have been thoroughly discussed by Mr. Allan, according to whom Yasodharman was the suzerain of Vishnuvardhana, and this is, according to that scholar, the natural explanation of the occurrence of both the names in verses 5 and 6 respectively of the inscription (No. 35) dated in the year 589 (expired) of the tribal constitution of the Malavas, i.e. in expired Gupta era 213. Bereft of rhetorical embellishments, verse 5 simply states in substance that Yasodharman was a janendra ("chief among men ") who had begun to acquire fame in battle by himself plunging into the army of his enemies, whose reputations were eclipsed by his valorous dee is. The next verse again describes the other king as naradhipatih ("king of men"), conqueror in war (ajau jiti), who had already acquired the supreme titles of rajadhiraja-paramesvara, so difficult of attainment, by subjecting, by policy peaceful and warlike, the very mighty kings of the east and many other kings of the north. This king's minister, Abhayadatta, is described as having formerly held office in the tract of country bounded by the Vindhyas and the Pariyatra mountain and the (western) ocean. From this panegyric of Vishnuvardhana it seems plausible that Yasodharman was then rising into prominence under the supremacy of Vishnuvardhana, who is to be regarded as the former's suzerain and not vice versa as supposed by Mr. Allan. Some of the enemies opposed by both Vishnuvardhana and Yasodharman were certainly the Hunas, who could not any longer retain the tracts of land (in the west) over which they had some time before established their power and in which they ruled also for some time as kings. But the kings of the east who were brought under subjection by Vishnuvardhana were, probably, feudatories of Bhanu-gupta, who was still ruling in the eastern provinces. The Vishnuvardhana-Yasodharman inscription (No. 35) comes, it seems, a little earlier in time than the other two duplicate inscriptions (Nos. 33-34), which state in a most exalted manner the heroic actions of Yasodharman, who is said to have compelled even King Mihirakula to pay homage by touching his feet with his (the Huna chief's) forehead. If this statement is taken as being literally true, Yasodharman may have completely humbled the power of the Hana chief some time after 533-34 A.D., and then proceeded even towards the east up to perhaps the eastern province, where the supremacy of Bhanu-gupta (or his successor, if he had any) was still continuing. It may be not quite unlikely that Vishnuvardhana and Yasodharman at first combined together to drive away the Hunas under Mihirakula from the tracts of the western provinces which were under Hana sway, and then brought under subjection some of the Gupta feudatories in the east. But by the excessive and superior strength of his arms Yasodharman, keeping under subjection perhaps his own former suzerain, Vishnuvardhana, acquired the title of a universal sovereign (samrat, V. 3, Nos 33). Hence it may be supposed that it was Yasodharman who usurped all the Gupta territories and brought about the actual downfall of the Gupta empire. It would be difficult in any other way to justify the panegyric which contains Yasodharman's boasting (V. 4, No. 33) that he enjoyed those countries which were not in the possession of the all-powerful Gupta sovereigns and which the power of the Hana Kings, who kept many a tributary king under subjection, could not penetrate, or the most high-sounding expressions (V. 5, No. 33) that the samantas (fendatories) of the different parts of the land, from the Lauhitya (the Brahmaputra) in the east to the Western Ocean, and from the Himalayas in the north to the Mahendra Mountain in the south, did him honour. It is, therefore, not improbable that Yasodharman overthrew Mihirakula some time after 533-34 A.D. and declared himself independent sovereign of Northern India. But the conflicting account of the overthrow of Mihirakula given by the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang, according to whom his tyranny 1 Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, pp. lv-lx.

Page #156
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 127 We ended by Baladitya (identified with Narasimha-gupta of the Bhitari seal inscription. who belonged to the branch line of the early Guptas), makes it difficult to explain satisfaotorily the story of the Mandasor inscriptions referred to above. This Baliditya, a king of Magadha (according to the Chinese pilgrim), whose territory is said to have been invaded by the Huna tyrant, ultimately succeeded in defeating Mihirakula and taking him prisoner; but he afterwards released the tyrant, and the Hana chief's ultimate fate was that he took refuge in Kashmero, where he made himself ruler. These two conflicting stories of the defeat of Mihirakula, as described in the inscriptions and in the accounts of the Chinese pilgriin, cauge scholars to propound many suggestions as to the truth. According to Mr. Vincent Smith, "the native princes under the leadership of Baladitya, king of Magadha (the same as Narasimhagupta), and Yasodharman, a raja of Central India, appear to have formed a confederacy against the foreign tyrant." But Mr. Allen, following the view of the late Dr. Fleets that "Mihirakula was overthrown by Yasodharman in the west, and by Baladitya in the direction of Magadha," anggests that "Narasimha-gupta (i.e. the Baladitya of Hinen Tsang) was simply successful in defending Magadha against Mihirakula's aggressions and that Mihirakula was afterwards utterly routed and taken prisoner by Yasodharinan." The boastful statements about Yasodharman in the Mandasor inscriptions lead us to believe that it was this powerful king who succeeded in finally breaking the Hana power in India and in declaring himself independent samrat of all Northern India, making his supremacy felt by the represen. tatives of the two branches of the Gupta dynasty still in possession of some power in the east. Very likely Bhanu-gupta or his successor, if he had any, who may have retained some power in Pandavardhana especially, and also Baladitya, or his successor Kumara-gupta III, acknow. ledged the authority of Yasodharman. The rise of Yassdharman was, therefore, the cause of the downfall of the imperial Gupta rule in Northern India. No successor of Yasodharman is, however, known, whereas we have epigraphic records of a local dynasty of eleven Gapta rulers in Magadha, beginning with Krishna-gupta and passing through Madhava-gupta (Harsha's contemporary) to Jivita-gupta II, who continued to rule as local chiefs in Magadha till about the middle of the eighth century A.D., probably till the rise of the Pala Kings of Bengal, who bronght Magadha also under their rule. A few more words on the system of provincial government during the Gupta rale in Northern India will not be out of place here. We know incidentally from the edicts of Asoka that the Maurya emperor appointed his owa viceroys to rule over the large provinces in the northwest, the south, the east and west, the central portion of the empire having probably been kept under the direct rule of the emperor at Patalipatra. A remarkable continuity in this policy seems to have prevailed among the rulers of India of later times, though belonging to different dynasties. The copper-plate inscriptions under notice have revealed to us the fact that it was the central Government under the Gupta emperors which used to appoint the provincial governors, who are described as being tat-pada-parigrihita (lit. Accepted by the imperial majosty's feet) and having right of use of such titles as uparika-maharaja. Their position may be compared to some extent to that enjoyed by the Divisional Commissioners of the present day, if these were directly responsible to the Imperial Government. These provincial governors of the Gapta period had power to appoint the vishayapatis (district officers), who are described as tan-niyuktakas (lit. appointed by them) with the right of use of such titles as kumiramatya or ayuktaka. It is also a most interesting point that the vishayapatis had their head-quarters in adhishthanas (towns), where they had their own adhikaranas (offices 1 Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 318. Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. lix. Indian Antiquary, 1889, p. 228.

Page #157
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. or courts). Another most interesting fact of history obtained from these newly discovered copper-plate inscriptious, especially Nos. 1, 2, 4 and 5, is that the vishayapatis appear to have been aided in their administrative work (samvyavahara) by a Board of Advisers, which is found to have been constituted of four members, representing the various important interests of those days, vit. (1) the nagara-freshthin, the most wealthy man of the town, representing, perhaps, the rich urban population, (2) the sarthavaha (the chief merchant), representing, perhaps, the various trade-guilds, (3) the prathama-kulika (the chief artisan), representing, perhaps, the various artisan classes, and (4) the prathama-kayastha (the chief scribe), who may either have represented the Kayasthas as a class, or have been a Government official in the capacity of a Chief Secretary of the present day. Another class of local officers which finds mention in these plates from North Bengal, as also in the Faridpur plates, are the pustapalas (the keepers of records), who were, it seems, made aware of the title to all lands. As has been remarked at the outset, the Government would sanction land-sales only after these recordkeepers had, on receipt of application from the purchasers, determined the title to the land under proposal of transfer and sent in their report to Government. In one of these epigraphio records (Plate No. 3) other important bodies, presumably rural, are mentioned, such as the mahattaras, the ashta-kul-adhikaranas, and the gramikas (for notes on these terms vide the foot-notes under the Translation), who were often consulted by Government in arranging landtransfer and also in inspecting (pratyavekshya) the execution of the transaction. Some of the early Greek inscriptions also throw light upon the management of public lands and upon the constitutions of different cities. Sometimes these purchases were arranged and effected through these village bodies. Transactions of the nature of free donations to temples and charitable institutions are also referred to in some of the inscriptions of the early Chola rulers in the south. There is evidence of the fact that there were different rates in different parts of old Bengal in the valuation of the price of unsettled, untilled khila (fallow) land. In the province of Pundravardhana such waste land was sold by Government at the rate of three dinaras for each kulyarapa, whereas in East Bengal (vide the Faridpar grants referred to above) it was sold at the rate of four such coins for the same area. Thus we see that tax-free (unassessed) waste lands were reclaimed at & small rate. Sach lands are referred to as being granted according to the custom called nivi-dharma or apradi-dharma, which perhaps meant that the donees had all the rights and enjoyments of such properties, except perhaps the right of destroying the perpetuity of the grants by making further gifts of the same. 'Trusts were perhaps carried on by means of the interest and income that accrued from the endowed land, which must remain beyond the scope of further transfer in future. It is curious that many of the names of officers in the north-eastern Gupta province of Pandravardhana, as mentioued in these five plates, terminate in datta, rarman, pala, mitra, nandin and deva. The Gupta governors of the western provinces (Surashtra and 31alwa) also had names ending in datta and varman. Whether both these eastern and the western officers were of common origin is a question which comes within the purview of ethnological science. The use of caste surnames, which appears to have been in vogue as early as the fifth and sixth centuries A.D., is a most interesting subject of discussion for students of ethnology; and my esteemed friend Mr. Rama Prasad Chanda, B.A., has dealt with this matter in his newly published treatise on the origin of Indo-Aryan peoples and institutions. The most unhappy controversy that has so long been going on between Mr. Pargiter and Mr. RD. Banerji about the genuineness of the four Faridpur grants (mentioned before) will, 1 Vida Pandit H. Krishna Shastri'. paper on "Fiscal Administration under Early Cholas," pp. 223-235, in the Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Volume, Poona, 1917. Chanda, Indo-Aryan Race, Part I, p. 1899(Varendra Keren reb Society's publication, Rajshahi, 1916).

Page #158
No. 77 DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 12 I believe, have now to be closed ; and it is now evident from the reading of the texts of these Damodarpur copper-plate inscriptions that Mr. Banerji's view that the Faridpur grants are "ancient forgeries" is quite antenable. We shall now bave to follow Mr. Pargiter in saying that the four plates are quite genuine. The mention in these inscriptions of orthodox Brahmanas who performed the agnihotra rites (Plate No. 1) and the pancha-mahayajnas (Plate No. 2) bears witness to the fact that in the fifth and sixth centuries A.D. there was no such absence of Brahmanas in Bengal as one has to nesume, if one has to believe in the origin of the Bengali Brahmanas as given in the genealogical works of the Radhiyas and Varendras. We have seen (Plate No. 3) that during Budha-gupta's reign people were anxious to provide residences for Brahmanas, and that the government of those days also encouraged gifts made for the benefit of Brahmanas. There is mention in Plate No. 4) of erecting two temples and two chambers for the two gods Kokamukha-svamin and Svetavaraha-svamin, evidently two Brabmanical gods. Mention is also made (in Plate No. 5) of making provision for the worship of gods and for the continuance of the bali, chari, sattra, etc., in connection with the daily worship of the god Svetavaraha-svanin. These instances gathered from the inscriptions, which cover the period of time from 443-44 A.D. to 533-34 A.D., corroborate the statement that during the early Gupta period, in Bengal, as in other parts of the vast empire, there was an uprise of Brahmanism, which was in a state of decline before the rise of the Gupta dynasty, owing to the ascendancy of Buddhism. It is not easy to form an opinion as to the architectural design of the temples of those days in Bengal, e.g. those of the two gods mentioned in Plates Nos. 4 and 5, as we have no instance of relics of such temples of this early Gupta period. The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang, about a century later, makes mention of Brahmanic temples seen by him in Pundravardhana and other parts of Bengal through which he travelled. Perhaps he saw many of them still standing in their old position. I now edit the inscriptions for the first time from the original plates : PLATE No. 1. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing eight lines, and tho socond five lines of writing. The edges of this plate were not fashioned thicker, nor raised into rims, to protect the writing. It is a thin plate, and the letters are engraved deeply. Except in some places here and there, the writing is in good state of preservation. There seems to have been a seal attached to the proper right middle of the plate; but it is lost. The weight of the plate is 111 tolas. It measures 68" x 4". Although the surface of the plate is in some places, especially on the second side, corroded by rust, the inscription is legible throughout. The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets, which was in vogue in the fifth centory A.D., throughout Northern India, with some local variations in forms. The sign for the initial vowel a occurs in a(ra)rhatha, 1.7, aprada, 1. 7; and for u in uttara, 1. 11, and that for a in zvan, 1. 9. The peculiar way in which the sign for the vowel-mark of a is indicated by a stroke in the form of a hook attached to the lower right of some letters, especially na (e.g. oshthanadhi, 1. 4), ga (e.g. in oyogaya, 1. 7), and dha (e.g. odharana, 11. 10-11), calls for notice. Another peculiar form is ta in bhattaraka, 1. 1. We find the right form of ba used along with a preceding m, e.g. in Sambapala, 1. 6, as also used in brahmana, 1. 6, but the same form used instead of va in paradattam=ba, l. 12, is a mistake. The sign for the conjunct ima in Vido Pargiter's papers on these plates in the Indian Antiquary, 1910, and J. 4. S. B., 1911, and Mr. R. D. Banerji's papers in J. d. S. B., 1910 and 1914.

Page #159
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. Xv. brahmana, l. 6, is to be distinguished from an almost similar form for hya iu sangrihya, 1. 10. The peculiar sign used after meka and datta in l. 11 may be explained as that of a virama ma. In line 1 we have the forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 20, 4 and 7. As regards orthography, the only point that is prominently noticeable is that the consonants ka, t(b)a, d(s)a, pa and ma are doubled in conjunction with apreceding r,e.g. degchandrarkka, 1. 8, surtthavaha, 1. 5, Pundravarddhana., 1.2, Karppatikena, 1. 6, and "Vetravarmma, 1. 4, and degdharmmena, 1.9. But sha is not doubled in such a position in this plate, e.g. in Kotivarsha, 1. 3. It may also be noted that no doubling of ta is marked in conjunction with a following r. e.g. in degmitra, 1. 5, and reshetra, 1.8. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the entire document, with the exception of the single imprecatory verse in ll. 12-13, is in prose. From the linguistic point of view the use of the affix ka in some words is to be noticed, e.g. in anuvahamana ka, 1. 3, and niyuktaka, 1. 4. The inscription is dated in the year 124, which is to be reckoned as belonging to the Gupta era, from the name of the imperial monarch, Kumara-gupta, and is, therefore, equivalent to 443-41 A.D. The day is mentioned as the seventh of the month of Phalguna. The object is to record the purchase of land measuring one kulyavapa made by a Brahmana, named Karpatika, for the purpose of his agnihotra rites. The local government of the vishaya of Kotivarsha, situated in the blukti of Pandravardhana, had to gauction the transaction. The mention of the two ancient names of Puadravardhana and Kotivarsha connects the record with the locality, namely, the District of Dinajpur, in which the plates were found. For particulars of the contents vide the summary in the introductory portion of this paper. TEXT. First Side. 1 samba 1.0,20,4 phAlANa (na)di 7 paramadaivataparamabhaTTArakamahArAja[*] dhirAjavIkumAragupta pRthivIpatau tabAdaparigrahIte puNDava[na]3 bhutAdu(bu) parikacirAsadate(tte)nAnuvala()vA(mA)nakakoTivarSaviSaye ca ta4 triyunAkakumArAmAtyavevavarmanya (Nya)dhiSThANA(nA)dhikaraNaJca nagaraveSThi5 dhRtipAlasAtyavAhavandhumivaprathamakulikatimitraprathamakA[ya*]. 6 sthazAmbapAlapuroge saMvyavaharati yata: brAhmaNakarpaTikeNa (na) 7 vijJApita(ta) parahatha' mamAgnihotrIpayogAya apradAmahatakhi8 lakSetra[] ()dInArikyakulyavApaNa(na) zakhatA(dA)candrAvatArakabhojye(gya)[-] Second Side. 9 yA nIvIdharmeNa dAtumiti evaM dIyatAmityutpane vinI(noNi) dInA[rANyu*]10 pasaMca yataH pustapAlarizidattajayanandivibhudattAnAmavadhA11 raNayA DonAyA uttarapazciNa (mo)ddeze kulyavApamekam dttm[||*] The Tia superfluously engraved. Read you.

Page #160
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. * 12 vadatAM paradattAbA yo hareta vasundharAM (rAma) bhUmi [dAna ] 'saMvadhA [:] zrIkA bhavanti ["] 18 fagrari f() fa pitri (c) bhi [ : * ] saha pacyate [ // * ] ti [ // *] TRANSLATION. In the year 100 (and) 20 (and) 4 [=124], on the 7th day of Phalguna, while parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja Sri-Kumara-gupta was the ruler of the earth, and uparika Chiratadatta was the receiver of favours from him (lit. was accepted by his Majesty's feet) in the province (bhukti) of Pundravardhana and kumaramatya Vetravarman, appointed by him (Chiratadatta), was, in the ever-prospering district (vishaya) of Kotivarsha, administering the government of the locality, in the company of Dhriti pala, the guild-president of the town, Bandhumitra, the merchant, Dhritimitra, the chief artisan, and Sambapala, the chief scribe, whereas the Brahmana Karpatika (thus) addressed (them)-"Deign to make a gift, according to nivi-dharma, of khila' land, as yet unploughed and not (already) given (to 131 1 This portion in prose ought to have been inscribed before the imprecatory verse, quoted in 11. 12-13. 2 The word anuvahamana literally means "flowing on." The Abhidhana-chintamani has "Devikota Umavanam | Kotivarsham Bana-puram syach Chhonitapuram cha tat," IV, 977. There is still a place in the Dinajpur District of North Bengal which is known as Bana-nagar or Bangarh, full of ancient ruins. The Vagu-Purana mentions Kotivarsha as a town in verse 209 (Chap. XXIII), thus: "Tad apy aham bhavishyami dandi Mundisvarah prabhuh! Kotivarsham samasadya nagaram devapujitam " So it appears that the town (adhishthana) of Kotivarsha and the vishaya of the same name are very old. There is frequent mention in later times of this vishaya in some of the epigraphic records of the Pala Kings of Bengal. There is mention of Kotivarsha also in the Brihat-samhita of Varahamihira (died 587 A.D.). The king of this place (Kotivarsha) is referred to in verse 11, chap. XI, of that treatise. We now find that this Kotivarsha formed a part of the Pundravardhana bhukti. In the topographical list of the Brihat-samhita the Pundra poople are mentioned as belonging to the eastern division of India, XIV, 7, 74-80. A king of this province (Pundradhi. pati) is also referred to in verse 58, chap. XI. The Board of Advisers which seems to have helped the Vishayapati in carrying on the state affairs was constituted of four members, probably of a representative kind, of which the nagara-freshthin was one. He had probably to represent the various guilds or corporations in the town or the rich urban population. In later days freshthip came to mean "a banker." The Sarthavaha may have been in the Council the representative of the merchants of the vishaya. It is not known exactly who were represented by the kulika. This word is shown as an alternative reading for kulaka in the lexicon of Amara, viz. "Kulakah syat kula-freshthi"-II, 10, 5. The commentator Bhanuji Dikshita explains the words kulaka and kula-sreshthin to mean the foremost person in a company of artisans. He remarks thus-" Dee karusamghe mukhyasya." Modini has the word kulika in the same sense of kula-sattama (v. 7 in Ka-trika). 7 What we have as jyeshtha-kayastha in the Faridpur grants B and C and in the Khalimpur plate of Dharmapala (p. 16 of Gaudalekhamala) is here called prathama-kayastha (the chief scribe, who may have acted as Chief Secretary to the Administrative Board). Mr. Pargiter's translation of the word "jyeshtha" as "oldest " seems to be wrong. The adhikarana (administrative board) of the vishaya was formed with the vishayapati na head, having with him the four particular members to help him in the administrative work (samvyavahara). Cf. Mr. Pargitor's remarks, Indian Antiquary, 1910, p. 211. - Niridharmena-The word niei is a synonym for paripapa and muladhana (i.e. the capital or the principal in the matter of sale and purchase): cf. Amarakota, III, 3, 212, and Hemachandra, II, 534 (mula-dravya). These words mean the fixed capital out of the interest on which an expense is to be met. Hence to make a gift of land or money according to nividharma is to give it on condition that the endowment is to be maintained as perpetual. The term nivi is found used in many other records of the Gupta period, viz. in akshaya-nivi (Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 12, 1. 26, and No. 62, dated in 131 G.E.) and in sividharmma-kahaya, 1. 8 of the Dhanaidaha plate discussed above. It appears that in the case of akshaya-nivi or nividharma the grantee could not destroy the principal, land or money, but had to make use of the income accruing from it. In some cases the former grantees reversed this process and transferred the gift to later grantees, as in the Dhanaidaha grant. The words khila and aprahata are synonyms, according to Amara, II, 10, 5, and Halayudha, 2, 3, meanin "untilled land" (waste, fallow land). R 2

Page #161
132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. any one), (receiving a price) at the rate of three dinarasl for each kulyavapa, for the convenience of my agnihotra ritos,-to be enjoyed (by me) for ever, as long as the moon, the sun and the stars (exist)." Whea, according to the determination of the record-keepers, Risidatta, Jayanandin and Vibhudatta, it was ascertained " (Land) may thus be given," one kulyarapa of land was given to him in the region north-west of Donga, after three dinaras had been received from him). Here apply the versest regarding grants of land-"He who confiscates land given by him or by another, becomes a worm in ordure and rots with his forefathers." PLATE No. 2. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 8 lines, and the second 5 lines, of writing. The edges of this plate were not fashioned thicker, nor raised into rims, to protect the writing. It is thicker than Plate No. 1, but the letters are not incised deep. The extremely corroded and damaged state of this plate made the work of decipherment very difficult. A portion of the proper left side has suffered so much from corrosion that the last few letters of lines 5-8 are wholly illegible, as also a few letters in lines 9-10. The letters in the legible portions also look very much blurred. Had the plate been discovered a few years later, the writing would have been thoroughly obliterated and it would only have appeared as a oorroded and rusty piece of blank copper. By a comparison of the text of this plate with that of Plate No. 1, to which its contents bear considerable resemblance, I have succeeded more or less in restoring the reading of some portions of the inscription. The weight of the plate is 1516 tolus. It measures 6" x 3" It appears to have had & seal attached to the middle of the proper right side. The protuberant portion, on which the senl was soldered, is still visible, with a hole which was caused by corrosion ; but the seal itself is not forthcoming. The diameter of the seal appears to have been 11 The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The peculiar form of da, which looks like ta, may be remarked. We have the sign for the initial vowel a in adhishthana, 1. 4, arhatha, 1. 6, and api, 1. 11, and the sign for e in etad-, 1. 7, and etasmads, 1. 8. This plate also has the peculiar vowel-mark for a, a stroke in hook-for attached to the lower right of the letter dha, as in dhuranaya, 1. 8, and -vrasudha, 1. 12. T! forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 20, 9, 10 and 3 occur in line 1 As regards orthography, the following peculiarities call for remark :-(1) The letters ta, a(h)a, ma, ya and va are doubled after & preceding r, e.g. opravarttaniya, 1. 6, Pundravarddhana 1. 2, varmmani, 1. 4, dharmma, 1. 10, maryyadaya, 1. 7, purova., 1. 11, bahubir=vvasudha, l. 12. 1 dinaras-The Gupta gold coins are mentioned in many inscriptions by this name (the other name used being sworna): cf. Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 5, 7, 8, 9, 62 and 64 (Allan, Indian Coins: Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. cxxxiv). In Sanskrit literature also we have mention of this coin: ef. Dandin's Darakumarcharita--"dinaran asankhyan rafiksitya," etc., Book IV. This name was borrowed from the Romans, who called some of their coins by the name of denarins. The Roman influence on Indian coinages of those days is evident from this name of dinara also (oide also Rapson, Indian Coins, p. 25, Encyclopaedia of Indo-Aryan Research). We have mention of this word dinara as a synonym of nishka in the marakofa, III. 3, 14. kulyavapa-According to Sanskrit lexicons (Medini, Visva, and Hemachandra, II, 361) one kulya is equal to 8 dronas. For a fuller note on this measurement vide Mr. Pargiter's romarks in Indian Antiquary, 1910, pp. 214-16. The word rapa may menu the place where seeds are nown, i.e. a feld, "mpyale 's minn iti vapal kahitra"-Bhattoji on Panini, V.1, 4. So kulyarapa may mean that area of laud on which one kulya of seed could be sowa. Has the word kudavi, used in mensurement formula in Bengal, any connection with kulyarapa ? pustapala--lit. a keeper of pusta, which, according to Medini, means both lopyadikarma (i.e. plastering, painting images, etc.) and books. Mr. Pargiter's rendering of this terin by "record-keepers " seems to be quite apt. Probably it was these officers who were in later times called akshapatalikas. They may have preserved the books or records containing records of boundaries and demarcation of lands (belonging to differeat persons) which were already settled. * But only one verse is quoted in the text.

Page #162
Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions: Gupta era. mspr zyt 30/30 . hySHn A v h m v svp Aar dyzyvn, Avr nvpKH ydydy yrh hvA hvsp Lm * mr yvkrty Ap plAnT Ty vy syn SHyrvty nvTryvr zvr :E 45 byn hzvhr W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLL. F. W. THOMAS FULL SIZE

Page #163
12 FULL SIZE

Page #164
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 133 But the letter tha is not doubled in such a position (e.g. odrthavaha, 1. 4), as it is in Plate No. 1; (2) m instead of anusvara is wrongly joined with va, as in samuyavaharati, I. 5, and samuyavaharibhih, 1. 10, but rightly with ba as in 'sambaddha, 1. 11; (3) the sign of avagraha is not used in danach=chhreyo=nupalanan, 1. 12. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole inscription, with the exception of the two benefactory and imprecatory verses in lines 11-13, is in prose. The use of the affix ka with some words is noticeable in this plate also, as in Plate No. 1. The inscription is dated in the year 129, which is.to be regarded as belonging to the Gupta era, equivalent therefore to 448-49 A.D. The day is mentioned as the thirteenth of the month Vaisakha. Hence this plate was issued four years and two months after Plate No. 1, during the reign of the same imperial Gupta ruler, Kumara-gupta I. The object of the inscription is to record a purchase of land (the measurement of which is not clear owing to corrosion) made by a person (the name is undecipherable) who appears to have been a Brahmana, for the purpose of conducting his five daily sacrifices. The official staff in the vishaya of Kotivarsha in the province (bhukti) of Pundravardhana is the game as in Plate No. 1. For details of contents vide the introductory portion of this paper. TEXT. First Side. 1 ma[] 1.0,20, vaizAkha di 10,3 para[madeva]taparamabhaTTArakamahArAjA dhirAja zrI] [kumA*]2 ragupte pRthivIpatI [tatpAda]parigrahItasya pugiGga]vaI nabhuktAvupa[rikaci]rAta datta[sya] . 3 bhoganA nuva][mAnaka]koTiva[pa]viSaye tatriyuktakaku[mA]rAmAtyave[tra]4 varmaNi adhiSThAnA[dhika][Nacca] nagara[]SThitipAlasArthavA[havandhami] trapatha] 5 makulikatimitra pratha]makAyastha[zAmba]pAlapuro[ge] samvyava[hara]ti... sa. . . 6 vijJApitaM aI]tha mama paJcamahAyajJapravartanAyAnuvRttApradAkSayani... -7 maryAdayA dAtumiti etaddijJApyamupalabhya pustapAla]risidattajayana[ndi [vi. . . 8 dhAraNayA dIyatAmityu[tya] ve etasmAdya[thA nuvattavedInAri[kyaku]lyavApa[na] Second Side. . 9 [yamupa[saMra] [airAvatA[go]rAjye pazciNa (ma)dizi paJcadroNA]10 [ma]kAH []pAnakA sahitati(tA iti) dattAH [1] taduttarakAlaM samvyavahAribhiH [dharmamavekSyA nAma]-. 1 This illegible portion appears to have contained the name of the applicant for land-purchase. + [Read pradAcayamIvI-?-Ed.] [For degmakA paraha?- Ed.]

Page #165
134 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. xv. 11 eur: [1*] afu ACTAR (fa)t wait Hua: [1] yolla at feufa [zit] 12 gag gfufet [1*] Het $79(A)at 8 119 [*] (TA) (**) agfugu a[ua 13 ga: ga: [1] Te Te JEt fage de T iefafa (# fa 1) TRANSLATION. In the year 100, (and) 20 (and) 9 (=129), on the 18th day of Vaisakha, while paramadaivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja Sri-Kumara-gupta was the ruler of the earth and tsparika Chiratadatta was the receiver of favours from him (lit. was accepted by his Majesty's feet) in the province (bhukti) of Pundravardhans and loumaramatya Vetravarman, appointed by him (Chiritadatta), was, in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, which was ever prospering under (Chiratadatta's) rule, administering the government of the locality in the compauy of Dhritipala, the guild-president of the town, Bandhamitra, the merchant, Dhritimitra, the chief artisan, and Samba(?)pala, the chief scribe, (whereas) ...... thus addressed (them)-"Deigu to make a gift (of land) according to the established rule ... (for disposing of lands) by destroying the condition of a pradakshaya(nivi)! (non-transferability), for the conducting of my five daily sacrifices? (pancha-mahayajna)." When, after receiving this petition, it was, according to the determination of the record-keepers, Risidatta, Jayanandin and Visbhudatta ?], ascertained thus--" Land may be given," land measuring five dronus (P) with hatta and panaka (P)* in the west of Airavata (?) . . . . was given after two (P) (dinaras) had been received at the established rate of three dinaras for each kulyavapa of land. Hence, considering the religious merit (of such gifts), this (grant) is to be respected by the administering agents in the future. And there occur also these two verses with rogard to grants of land :(1) " O Yudhishthira, best of land-holders, preserve with care lands already given to the twiceborn (Brahmanas); for the preservation of land-grants is more meritorious than the making of grant." (2) "Land has been given by many (persons) and will be given by many in future); (but) the fruit (of land-grant) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth." PLATE No. 3. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 8 lines of writing and the second 5 lines only. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thicker, or raised into rims, for tire protection of the writing. It is not as thin as Nos. 1 and 2. The letters are well executed, and are even now, except in some places wbere they have been effaced owing to corrosion, in a good state of preservation. The seal, if there was any, is missing. Two or three letters are in some lines cut off from the commencement of the proper right side of the plate : where ascertained, these lost letters are in the text below inserted between square braokets. The weight of the plate is 13 tolas. It measures 74" x 34". Aprada-We find this word used in Plate No. 1, 1.7, where it is put as an adjective to khila-kshetra and has therefore been explained as " land of which no previous gift (prada) has been made." In the light of the expression aprada-dharmena in Plate No. 5 (in the place of niridharmena) the phrase aprada-kshaya may here be explained, as in the case of "wididharma-kshaya," thus-land could not, unless so conditioned, be alienated or transferred without state-permission, after being once solil for the purpose of a gift to a Brahmana or a god. We might equally well real the phrase a aprad-akshaya. For the five daily sacrifices (parcha-mahayajnas) required to be performed by a householder cf. Manu, III, 69-71. [With drinking places having Persian Wheels (arahatta)? See n. 8 on preceding page.-Ed.)

Page #166
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 135 The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The characters of Plates Nos. 3-5 approximate very closely to those used in the Bhitari seal (J. A. 8. B., 1889) of Kumara-gupta III's time and the inscriptions of the time of some of the Parivrajaka maharajas and the maharajas of Uchchakalpa (vide Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 21-31) and in the Eran inscription of Budha-gupta's time (ibid, No. 19). They also resemble those of the inscriptions of Toramana's and Mihirakula's reigas (ibid, Nos. 36 and 37). We have the initial a form in akshepta, 1. 13. The peculiar form of medial a after na, dha and ba especially is to be remarked. It is indicated (as in the initial akira mark in the Gupta period) by a hook attached to the bottom on the proper left of these letters-e.g. in brahmanadyan, 1.3, brahmanaryyan, l. 4, punya pyayanaya, l. 4, avadharitar, 1. 6, -avadharanaya, l. 8, vasudha, 1. 12, and bahya, 1. 5. For a similar use of medial a we may refer to the Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman (Malava era 461), E.I., Vol. XII, No. 35, p. 316. The virama ta is often joined with the following pa and sa, as in tat-pada, 1. 1, and ovrindakat=savisvasa, 1. 2. The virama na is also seen joined with the following consonant, e.g. pa, in Paryyan=pratitasayitu in, 1. 4. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that call for remark are the following:--(1) Before sa the visarga is often replaced by s, as in mata pitros=svapunya., 1. 4, pitsibhis=saha, 1. 12, and rajabhis Sagaradibhih, 1. 12; (2) The letters ga, ta, diha, ma, ya, va, and sha are doubled after r, e.g. scargge, 1. 13; karttur, 1. 6; samvyavaharibhiruddharma, 1. 11; dharmma, 1. ll; brikmanaryyan, 1. 4, maryyadaya, 1. 5 and 1. 9, maryyala-, l. 7; puruvena, 1. 9, bahubhir=uvasudhi, l. 11; and maharshshibhih, 1.11, varshsha-, 1. 13; (3) The fifth consonant of the pa-varga is not changed into unusvara, e.g. Svadattam-para, 1. 11. The sign for ba is very distinctly shown in brahmanudyan., l. 3, brahmaniryyans, 1. +, and bahya-, l. 5. Numerical symbols for 10 and 3 are visible in the recording of the month (Ashadba) in line 1. The date in yoars is unfortunately lost; but the numerical figure 3 after what seems like the symbol for 60 is also visible before the word Ashadha in l. 1. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole document, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 11-13, is in prose. If the date in years, as read by me, is correct, it should be 163 G.E.=482-83 A.D.; for we know that the already known dates for Budha-gupta range from 157 G.E. to 175 G.E., i.e. from 476 A.D. to +95 A.D. The day is mentioned as the 13th of the month Ashadba. The object of the inscriptioa is to record the purchase of one kulyavapa of waste land by a village-head (yramika) named Nabhaka, of tho village of Chanda-grama, for the purpose of settling some Brahmanas. The applicant had to obtain the sanction of the government of the bhukti of Pandravardhana. The use of the affix ka in the word grama, 1. 3 and 1. 9, is to be noticed. For similar use of the same aflis in some words during the reigns of the early Guptas vide the late Dr. Fleet's remark on p. 69 of the C. I.I., Vol. III. For further details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper. The places Chanda-grima and Vayi-grama could not be identified. As regards the naine Palasavrindaka, it may be noted that there are two places of the name of Palasaburee, one about 10 miles N.E. of the town of Dinajpur and about 14 miles due north of the find-place of these plates, and the second lying about 16 miles N.E. of the town of Dinajpur and about 20 miles due north of the find-place. Another place, about 9 miles N.W. of the find-place and about 11 milos S. E. of the town of Dinajpur, is called Palasdaoga. 1 ... [& ole vor TEXT. First Side. f QHTATTAHEI[TJAETTTTT. NUTA (afularunt genie[uft]rstag []- .

Page #167
186 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. saMvyavaharati 2 [na] bhuktAvuparikamahArAjabrahmadatte 13 [tadA] [f]sta [VOL. XV. 3 [ra] caprAmikakuTumvinaca caNDagrAmake brAhmaNAdyAcacudrapratikuTumbinaH 4 [vi] jJApayatIno (to) grAmikanAbhakohamicche' mAtApitrorakhapukhApyAyanAya kadi (ti) cihmaNArthyAmprativAsavituM 5 [da]Itha grAmAnukramavikrayamarkhAdayA matto hiraNyamupasaMgTahya samudayabAcApradakhilavAlA [] 6 [x]khAdaM kartuma (miti yataH pustapAlapatradAsanAvadhAritaM yuktamanena viprApitamastvayaM vikrayapuskhopaca 7 madAprasaGgastadIyatAmasya paramabhaTTArakamahArAjapA [de] na 8 [patradA] sasyAvadhAraNyAvaSTatya yAyeti punarasyaiva nAbhakahastAhInArahaya' supasaMgTA svAya (ca)pAlakapilazrIbhadrAbhyAyAyakva [ tya] ca samudaya palAmahandakA vyavizvAsaM mahattarAyaSTakulAdhi[ka] 1. This should be either or kAmi. The word The word kuzalamuktAnudarzayanti * Second Side. 10 maha[tta ]rAyadhikaraNakuTumvibhiH 11 [dattaM du] tarakAlaM 12 [sa viSTA ] yAM 9 [kha] cevasvaM kuSyavApamekamasva vAyigrAmakottara pArthasyaiva ca satyamayadAyA dakSiNapazcimapUrvyeNa pratyaveyASTakanavaka'navakana lAbhyAmapaviSkA ca tuSTimo[zi] yaca nAgadevasya saMvyavahAribhirddhapremave pratipAlanIyamuktaJca mahavibhi: [1*] svadattAmparadattAM vA yo hareta vasundharAM (rAm / * ) kamibhUtvA pitRbhisaha pacyate [*] bahubhivvaMsudhA dattA rAjabhirAdibhi: [["] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya phalaM [lam // *] SaSTiM varSasahasrANi svam modati bhUmidaH [*] cAcetA cAnumantA ca tAndheva narake vasedi (t) [*] [*]ti // ... TRANSLATION. [Samvat.... 60 (P)], 3, on the 13th day of Ashadha, while parama-daivata, parama-.. bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorious Budha gupta was the lord of the earth, and while in feet, the Pundravardhana bhakti uparika-maharaja Brahmadatta, favoured by his Majesty's fe was at first omitted, but was inscribed probably afterwards at the bottom. seems to have once been superfluously inscribed.

Page #168
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 137 was the administering agent, the mahattaras, the ashta-kul-adhikaranas,' the village-heads (grimikas) and the house-holders, being in confidence, inform, * from Paldsavfindaka, the chief Brahmapas, the prominent subjects and house-holders in the village of Chanda-grima, after enquiring into their welfare, (as follows)--"Nabbaka of this village thus applies : For the enhancement of my parents' own merits I wish to settle some prominent Brahmanas. So it behoves you to favour me (with a gift of one kulyavapa of field-land) which is fallow, froe of rerende, and not already) made into any gift (undisposed of), accepting from me value (in coin) in accordance with the custom of sale followed in the different villages.'" Whereas it was determined by the record-keeper Patradasa (thus)--" The application is & proper one. This is a case under the prevailing rale (or custom) of sale ; so be it (land) given to him by his Majesty, the parama-bhatlaraka, for the increase of merits." Again, as determined in accordance with the determination of this same Patradies, one kulyavapa of khila (waste) field-land, (free from revenue, was given on receipt from the hands of Nabhaka of two (or three ?) dinaras and ..... by Sthayana ?)pala (P) Kapila and Srbhadra, after the land had been inspected by the mahattaras and others, the officers and house-holders, and its area severed by them by the measurement of 8x9 reeds, and ..... the pleasure of Nagadeva-(the land) being situated in the south, west and east in touch (with the right boundary of the north side of Vayi-grama. So in future this grant must be preserved by the administrators, having regard to dharma. And it has thns been stated by the great rishis:-- (1) "Whoever confiscates land given by himself or by another becomes a worm in ordure and rots with his forefathers." (2) "Land has been given by many kings, such as Sagara and others; the reward (of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth." (3) "The grantor of land enjoys pleasure in heaven for sixty thousand years; the confiscator and he who approves (of such confiscation) resides so many years in hell." Plate No. 4. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first side containing 12 lines of writing and the socond 6 lines. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thicker, or raised into rims, for the protection of the writing. The plate, as acquired, is not smooth in all its parts: a portion of it at the proper right side, from top to bottom, seems uneven owing to some of its parts being raised. The engraving of the letters is very good; but the plate has unfortunately lost from its upper left corners some words and letters, which are cut away. It is unfortunate that the date in years is lost from the upper right corner. Owing to bad corrosion the entire writing on the second side of the plate has become quite illegible. But Mahattaras.--This word occurs in the Faridpur copper-plate grants also. Mr. Pargiter is right in regarding them as "men of position in the village, the leading men." Vide I. 4., 1910, p. 213. According to Mr. Pargiter Some of them were prominent by ability and age, while others were such by inheriting wealth. Ashfa-kul-adhikaraga seems to be an officer having supervising authority over eight kulas. This word kula perhaps means inhabited country as much ground as enn be plougbed by two ploughs, each drawn by six bulls : ride Kullaka's commentary on Manu, VII, 119). Some may like to explain this word as meaning ore in charge of bupervision of eight families. Gramika.This word is wrod by Manu in vv. 116 and 118 of Chap. VII with reference to the head of the village, who bad the right to enjoy several privileges, e.g. to use for himself the king's dues received from the villagors. He had also the right to refer cases of criminal offences to the head of ten villages . Anudarsayanti is not in frequent use. It ineans "inform as follows. Cf. " Senapatid putram dgni mitran parishvajya anudariayati."-Malavikagnimitra, Aet V. The worl apaviuchelnya oocurs in the Faridpar grants also.

Page #169
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. the reading in lines 15-18 of this side could be made out with some certainty by comparing it with the text of the conoluding lines of Plates Nos. 3 and 5. The weight of the plate with the seal attached to the middle of the proper right side is 27 tolas. The seal looks exactly of the same oval shape as that attached to Plate No. 5, and it measures 14" x 18". It may have had a legend similar to that on the seal of Plate No. 5; but this is now perfectly illegible. From the mention of the vishaya of Kotivarsha in 1. 3 it seems that in the legend of the seal the same name must have occurred. The plate measures 7'' x 4%. The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The sign for initial a occars in adhishthana-, 1.3, anena, 1. 5, and asmat-phala., 1. 6, aprada, 11. 7 and 1l, and atisrishtaka, 1. 7; and that for initial e occurs in ekadasa in l. 11. The sign for the medial a is to be particularly marked as used with tha and dha, e.g. in oyathakraya., 1. 9, and avadluiranaya-, 1. 10, and with gra, e.g. in Dorigagrame, 1. 6 (vide my remarks in connection with the foregoing plates on the same form of medial a). The method of forming in combination with a following y, e.g. in maryyada in 11. 9 and 12, is noticeable, the being formed above the top line and the following y being doubled. The virama t and n are coupled with the next consonants, e.g. tat-pada-, 1.2, -etat-koshthika-, 1. 8, asmat-phala, 1. 6, and "han-tat-kshet. tru, l. 7, and [kulya]vapin-yatha, 1. 9. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that may be noticed are, (1) the letters t(h)a, da, d a, va and sha are doubled after a preceding, e.g. sartthavaha., 1. 4, and tad-arttha, 1. 11; [san]vyavaharibhir-ddeva, 1. 15, Pundravarddhana, 1. 2; and (Ko]fi[varshsha], 1. 3; (2) the letter ta is doubled with a following r, e.g. kshattra, 11. 7, 11 and 12, Vasumittra, 1. 4; (3) the dental nasal is used instead of the ansvara with a following so, e.g. phalasansino, 1. 6, (4) the letter sa replaces the visarga, e.g. in pistri] bhis. salhal. 1. 16: (5) the letter m is used instead of the ansvara with a following va, O.R. sa[muualvaharati, 1. 4; (6) the sign for avagraha is not used, e.g. in svamind=pi, 1. 6, froydumupalanan, 1. 17. Numerical symbols for 10 and 5 (?) are visible, though slightly, in the record of the date of the month Phalguna in 1. 1. The date in years is, however, lost. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole document, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 15-18, is in proge. The use of the affix ka in anuvahamanaka, 11. 2-3, miyuktaka, dyuktaka, 1. 3, atissishtakah, 1.7, okoshthika-, 1. 8, and dattakah, I. 11, is to be noticed from the linguistio point of view. The object of the inscription is to record a parchase of land made by the nagara-froshthin Ribhupala for erecting thereupon two temples and chambers for the two gods Kokimukhasvamin and Svetavaraba-svamin. The plate refers itself to the reign of the imperial Gupta rnler Budha-gupta. For details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper. TEXT. First Side. fe pon[u] OTHETMT HETCHHEITTH opitar T[#] [eferentipugavaInabhuktAvuparikamahArAjajayadattasya HiT[TEAT]3 [at]fe [ace]face o afergana ***T( )* wfu gafar [**] Fleifgfru 2 [pato ta]tyAdaparigTahItasya Real que * This portion is also cut off and lost. ? The word yfed is cut off from the plate and is lost. * Read tego

Page #170
Damodarpur Copper plate buscriptions: Gupta erit vrtaa paatti kaalvaavaati ceerntvrtaamaannnaar paartm pootaar SE nturr praapraannn F W. THOMAS) SCALE SIX-SEVENTHS W GRICas A SONS, LTD.. COLL

Page #171
12 . SCALE SIX-SEVENTHB

Page #172
No. 7.] 4 pA[la] sArthavAhavasumicaprathamakulikavaradatta prathamakAyastha viprapAlapuroge ca sa[mvya] 5 anena zreSThiribhupAlena vaharati vijJApitaM himavacchikhare kokAsukhasvAminaH catvAraH kukhyavApA: [ khe] tava asmatphalAzansinI (nA) pundhA (yA) bhiye DoGgAgrApe (me) pUrvvaM mayA tayorAdyakokAmukhakhAmi 6 rAhakhAminopi sapta. 7 apradA DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 11 13 14 15 pratisRSTakAstadahantatkSekSasAmopyabhUmau 8 svAminornA [ma] liGgamekaM devakuladdayametatkoSThikAdayaca 9 saha [kusya ] vApAnyathAkrayamarthyAdayA dAtumiti yataH 10 nandinAmavadhAraNyAvadhRtama stya nena himavacchikhare kulyavApAH apradA kSetrakulyavApA ekAdaza dattakAstadarthaceha 12 [faci] [kra] meNa tatvenasAmIpyabhUmau 'dattA: 'rA Second Side. zvetavarAhakArayitumicchAmyatha vAstunA pustapAlaviSNudattavijaya [nandi] sthAna (Na) - kokAmukhasvAmizvetavarA[ha] svAmi[noH ] devakutakoSThikAkaraNe yukta [me] [[vijJA]vAstu dAtumityanutavidInArikku [syavA] pavikraya [ma]da kulana .. pu[skari]NIpU[vrvvaNa] [A]duttarakAlaM 16 [gvA yo hareta] 17 [ yamAdraca yu]dhiSThira [["] 18 [rAnabhikha] tayoH rA ga ra(?) ribhu[pA] laghu * [daciNena ] [saM] vyavahAribhirdevabha[ktayA ] numanta vyA [] vyAsena [1*] khadattAM paradattAvasundharAm [*] sa viSTA[yAM] kri(kta)mi [mmaM tvA ] pi[]bhisma[ha pacyate] [*] pUrvvadattAM dvijAtibhyo mahIM [mahIma] zreSTha dA[nAcchreyonu pAlanaM (m)] [*] [bahu]bhirvvasu [dhA da]tA punaH punaH [*] [ya] sya [ya]sya yadA bhUmi[stasya tasya ] ta[dA] pha[la] miti (m // iti) [ // *]" 139 These two illegible lines [11. 18-14] seem to have contained the description of the boundaries of the land purchased. The reading of this and the following lines was made out by a comparison of the text of the other plates, especially Plates Nos. 3 and 5. The plate on this side looks almost blank owing to bad corrosion In making out the reading I have been assisted by the use of water mixed with powdered chalk. 82

Page #173
140 EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TRANSLATION On the 15(P)th day of Phalguna, in the regnal year ...... while parama-daivata, parama-bhattdraka, maharajadhiraja Sri-Budha-gupta was the ruler of the earth), and while in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, prospering under the government of uparika-maharaja Jayadatta in the bhukti of Pundravardhana, who was favoured by his Majesty, the Ayuktakal Sandika (Gandaka P), appointed by him (Jayadatta), was administering the affairs of the town (adhishthana), in the company of (i.e. with the help of) nagara-breshthin Ribbupala, the merchant Vasumittra, the chief kulika Varadatta, and the chief scribe Viprapala, whereas Application was made by this freshthin Ribhupals thus-"In Donga-grima in Himavachchhikbara (lit. the summit of the Himalaya) 4 kulyavapas of a prada lands were formerly given by me to Kokamakha-svamin and 7 kulyavapas to Svetavaraha-svamin, in the hope of benefit to myself (and) for the sake of increasing religious merits ; now in the neighbourhood of those cultivated lands I wish to build two temples and their two store-rooms for those sapreme gods Kokamukla-svamin and Svetavaraha-svamin (and ?) one namalingan (?). So it behoves you to give (me) kulyava pas with Dastu (building.grounds) in accordance with the prevailing onstom of sale." It was (then) determined according to the determination of the pustapalas (record-keepers), Vishnudatta, Vijayanandin and Sthapanandin, thus," It is a fact that by him were given in Himavachchhikhara eleven kulyavapas of aprada lands to Kokamukha-svimia and Svetavaraba-svamin ; and so application has been properly made by him) for vistu-land to ba given to him in the neighbourhood of those cultivated lands for the purpose of bailding temples and store-rooms." (According to the prevailing custom of sale of one kulyavapa of land for 3 dinaras ....... on the east of the pond.... 1 The word ayukta oosurs in Panini, II, 3, 40. The Kafika explains it as vyaprita, "engaged." This word with a ka affix (ayuktaka) is found mentioned with other officers in the Maliga copper-plate inscription of the mikaraja Dhara sena II, dated in 252 G.E. (oide Fleet, C.I.L., Vol. III, No. 38, p. 169 and note). It is also used in the Ganosgadh inscription of Dhruyssens , dated in 207 G.E. (Epi. Ind., Vol. III, p. 320), and in the N svalakshmi inscription of siladitya I, dated in 276 G.E. (Epi. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 179). Hero the word a prada seems to refer to land not given to anybody else before this transaction was effected, i.e. unsettled lands. Kokamukha-sramin-There is mention of goddess (a form of Durg) of the name of Kokamukha in the totra of Durga read by Arjuna (Mal. Bha., VI, 23, 8). The analysis of this word, as made by the commentator Nilakanths, does not seem happr. In Amsra's lexicon the word koka is found used in the list of synonyms both for a "wolf" and a "obalravka" (vide II, 5, 7 and 32). But Medini and the Viftakofa have orika "wolf" for one of the meaning of the word. Hence we may thus analyse the name-kokaya orikaya mukham ina mukhan yasya sa Kokamukha), (* god) having his face like that of sbe-wolf.' In the Hindu pantheon there is mention of animal-faced godo also, e.g. haya-grira (horse-necked god). It may also be remembered in this connection that the word Kokamukha is used also us the name of tirtha in Hari-V, Var. P., and in M. B)., III, 8135, XIII, 1738 (vide Monier-Williams' Dictionary, p. 312). It cannot be said with certainty whether this Kokamukha-tirtha was situated somewhere in Pandravardhana, or whether Kokamukha-sramin was the god of that place. * Svitavaraha-spamin-Por the prevalence of the worship of Visbnu in the form of its Boer (varaha) in. carnation in the fifth and sixth conturies A.D. we may refer to the Eran inscription of the Arst year of Toramina (Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 86, p. 160), where the building of stone-temple of the Boar.Nariyana is mentioned. In his most popular work, "Soul Indian Images of Gods and Goddesses," Pandit H. Krishna Bhastri writes (p. 24) - Temples dedicated to the Boar-incarnation of Vlahou are not many." But we find now that in Pandravardhana (north Bengal) also temples of this god existed in the fifth and sixth centuries A.D. The learned Shastri also write in the saine connection that "this incarnation was partioular favourite of the weatern Chalukya.kings in the early contaries of Christian era." But even so late as Saks year 938 (-1017 A.D.), the date of the Daulatabad plates of Jagadokamalla (odited by Mr. D.R. Bbandarker and Mr. Dikshit in the Hyderbad Archeological Series, No. 2, p. 1), we find that the real attached to those plates had wita central figure" hoar running to the left (the varaka-ldichiana of the Chilukym)."

Page #174
No. 7.] DANODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 141 Ribhapala .. .. to the south.. .. .(lands) were given. So in future these grants must be preserved by the administering agents out of reveronoe to the gods. It has been thus stated by Vyasa : (1) " Whoever confiscatos land given by himself or by another beoomos A Worm in ordare and rots with his forefathers." (2) "0 Yadhishthira, foremost amongst kings, preserve with oare lands given by previous (kinge) to the twice-born; for the preservation (of such lands) is more moritorions than tho making of a gift." (3) " Land has again and again been given by many kings, such as Sagars and others :the reward (of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth." PLATE No. 5. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 12 full lines and a thirteenth with only 8 letters, and the second side containing 9 lines of writing. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thioker, or raised into rims, for the protection of the writing. The engraving of the letters is good; but the plate has suffered much owing to corrosion, which bas rendered some letters towards the close of lines 14 and some in line 12 quito illegible. On the proper right side the plate has a very prominent mark of corrosion right across, and this mark is visible on the second side also. The plate has become very thin in this portion and may some day yield along this mark. The weight of the whole plate with the oval. shaped seal attached to the middle of the proper right side is 227 tolas. This seal has on the apper side, in relief, a mark in the shape of a trident, and below it there are two parallel straight lines, also in relief, placed horisontally. Below these straight lines occurs, in relief, the legend " Kotivarshsh-adhishthan-adhi[karana) sya "_" of the office, or ooart, of the adhishthana (ospital) of Kotivaraha." It measures 2 x 14" The back of the seal is of convex sbape. It is needless to add here that this name of Kotivarsha as a vishaya occurs in the body of the inscription also. The geographical names, occurring in lines 15-17, of places situated in all probability in this district, have not been identified. The plate measures 69" x 37". The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the sixth centary A.D.; and they may compare well with some of the inscriptions of the Parivrajaka Maharajas and the Maharajas of Uchchakalpe. The form of initial a oooars five times in adhishthana, l. 4, Amritaddvana, 1. 6, a prada., 11. 10 and 18, and api, 1. 19; that of initial a occurs thrice, in aryya, 1. 4, dyo[dhya]ka, 1. 6, akshepta, 1. 22; that of initial i cocurs twice, in iti, 11. 14 and 17; and that of initial i occurs five times, in tasmad- and itan, I. 14, and eka) in l. 16 and (twioe) in l. 17. Tho sign of the medial a attached by a hook-sign to the bottom of the proper left of some letters, especially na apd dha, is noticeable in this inscription also, as in the preceding ones, e.g. (in pa) kehattranare (11. 6-7), (in dha) avadharana, 1. 14, vasudha, 1. 20. The method of forming in combination with a following y, o.g. in dryya ip l. 4, is the same as in Plate No. 4, s.c. ther is formed above the top line, the following y being doubled. The virama t and are coupled, as in Plate No. 4, with the following consonants, e.g. tat-pada-, 1.2, Amritadivdtpalichadaha, 1. 14, safuat-kala, 1. 18, and stokan datun, 1. 10. The peculiar conjunot hya is to be marked in ovd(bahya, I. 6.deg-pasaningsihya, 11. 7 and 14. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that call for remark are, (1) the letters ka, ga, ta, t(h)a, d(1) a, bla, ma, va, and sha are doubled after r, .g. Wadhu parkla, 1. 9, svargod, 1. 21, pravarttana, 1. 9, sartthavaha, l. 5, Pundravarddhana, 1. 2, krimir-bhbhatra, 1. 20, dharmmena, 11. 10 and 18, dhar[mm-adhi]kara, 1. 11, dharmma-, 1. 12, purvvena (twice), in l. 17, Bahubhir-vvasudha, 1. 20, Ko[tivajrasha., l. 3, and varshsha, 1. 21; (2) the ta is doabled with a following , e.g. puttra , 1., lula puttraka., 1. 6,[kshd]ttra, 1. 6, (but not in the same word in

Page #175
142 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV 1. 10, or in atra, 1. 8, and in satra, 1. 9); (3) the letter sa replaces a visarga, e.g. in vastubhis-saha, 1. 15, pitsibhis-saha, 1. 20, and rajabhis-Sagaradibhih, l. 21; (4) the sign of avagraha is not used as in "vikrayo=nuusittah, 1. 7, "vandfrumaka-pi, 1. 16; (5) sandhi is neglected in samvyavaharibhih deva., 1. 19; (6) virama m bas sometimes been joined with the following va, e.g. in paradattam=va, 1. 20. From a linguistic point of view it may be noticed. that the affix ka is superfluously used along with some words, e.g. in anuvahama[na]ka, I. 3, niyuktaka, 1. 4, and "Kulaputtraka, 1. 6. Numerical symbols for 200, 10, and 4 are used in recording the dato in years (214 G.E.=433-34 A.D.), and a symbol for the number 5 is also used to denote the date of the month of Bhadra in l. 1. The plate refers to the temple of one of the two gods referred to in Plate No. 4, viz. the temple of Svetavaraha-svamin; so it may be noi very far removed in age from that plate, The language of the inscription, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 20-22, is in Sanskrit prose. The objoct is to record the purchase of some lands by Ampitadova, a nobleman (kulaputra) from AyodhyA, who had applied to the local government of Kotivarsha vishaya, situated in the bhukti of Pandravardhana. For further details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper. I have not as yet succeeded in identifying the geographical names that occur in 11. 15-17, where the situations of the kulyavapas of land purchased are mentioned. The names of the places are Svachchhandapataka, 1. 15, Lavangasika, 1. 15, Satuvanasramaka, 1. 16, Paraspstika, 1. 16, Jambuna[di], 1. 17, and Puranavsindikahari., 1. 17. There are two places of the name of Brindakoooree, about two miles north of the Palasbari, situated about 14 miles due north of the find-place. It is not easy, however, to say whether this Brindakooree is the same as Vrindikahari. It is a misfortune that the name of the imperial monarch, or rather a space per mitting of two letters only of the name after Sri, is missing from the end of line 1, the second line commencing with the letters .gupta. From the date and other circumstances it is very probable that the ruling sovereign was Bhanu-gupta (?). TEXT. Seal-#lfcauffagrarfa[*Tue] First Side. 1 [m] 700,20,8 H F M ATATANUTAHEITFA[ET] THAT'[xx]. 2 gupte pRthivIpato tatpAdapariSTahIte (ta) [sya"] puNDravaInabhuktAvupari[kamahA. 12x x 3 tagu TheTTaR e kamaganat[] tlfzalon fau[] 9 4 fagara [**]sfaquufreunaa vfustalfano[*] Moda [a][=fefry]yra. / sAsthavAhasthANudattaprathamakulikamatidattaprathamakAyastha skandapAlapuroge [9] fa Only two letters seem to be cut off from the portion of this plate and lost. Were they arep

Page #176

Page #177
Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions : Gupta era. b p 17 wanthii 22 : : 21 22 21 11 12 : 21 mii.kh2551 131 132 raay 2 k.y. 54 55 13: ***T/ 95% kh`ng raay wadbaang "knthii 3 F. W. THOMAS FULL SIZE W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLL.

Page #178
No. 7.) DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 143 6 pAyo[dhyakakulapucakacamatadevena devena vijJApitamihaviSaye vijJApitamihaviSaye samudayabAdhAprAta khila[]cA7 NAM vidonArikyakulyavApavikrayonuvRttaH tadaItha matto donArAnupasaMgTana madhAtuH [puNyA8 * bhivRha ye avAraNye bhagavataH khetavarAhasvAmino devakule khaNDaphuprati [saMskAraka]9 raNAya balicarasavapravartanagavyadhUpapuSyaprApaNamadhuparkadIpAdhupa[yo]gA[ya] ca 10 apradAdhammeNa tAmrapaSTIkvatya kSetrastokandAtumiti yata: prathamapustapAla nara[na]ndiH 11 gopadattabhaTanandinAmavadhAraNayA yukta ta]yA dharmAdhikAra[bujhyA vijJA pitavAxx 12 SayapatinA kazcivirodha: kevalaM(2) zrIparamabhaTTArakapAdena dharmapa[2]13 'tAvApti[:] Second Side. 14 ityanenAvadhAraNAkrameNa etasmAdamRtadevAtpaJcadaya dInArAnupasaMgrAhya eta mAta[:] 16 anugrahaNa svacchandapATaka[] TIprAvezyalavAsikAyAzca vAstubhiramaha kukhavApavayaM 16 sATavanAzamakepi vAstunA saha kulyavApa ekaH paraspatikAyAM paJcaku. yavApakasyottaraNa 17 jakhUna[dyA]: pUrveNa kulyavApa ekaH pUraNahandikaharau(2) pATakapUrveNa kulyavApa ekaH ityevaM khilakSetra18 sya vAstunA saha paJca kulyavApAH apradAdharmeNa bhaga[*]te khetavarAha . svAmine akhatkAlabhogyA dattAH 19 sadattarakAlaM saMvyavahAribhiH devabhaktyAnumantavyAH [*] api ca bhUmidA nasamvacA: nokA bhavanti [1] 20 svadattAM paradattAmbA yo parata vasundharA(m) [*] sa viSThAyAM ki (a)mibhUtvA pitRbhimAha paJcate [ // "] va(ba) hubhirvasudhA dattA 21 rAjabhimagarAdibhiH [1] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM(ma) [] SaSThiM vasahasrANi kharge modati bhUmida[] 22 pAcaptA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vasedit // iti [] 1 Only then three letters occur in this lino. . phala(ma) UJ

Page #179
144 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. (VOL. XV. S TRANSLATION. Seal-Of the office of the adhishthana (capital) of Kotivarsha. On the 8th day of Bhadra in the year 200, 10, 4 (=214), while parama-daivata, paramabhattara ka, maharajadhindja Sri Bhina(P)-gupta was the ruler of the earth, and while in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, prospering under the government of the infantry, cavalry and the elephants, (carried on) by Davabhattaraka, the king's son, ....... the uparikamaharaja of the bhukti of Pundravardhana, favoured by his imperial Majesty (lit. accepted by the feet of his Majesty), the vishayapati Svayambhadeva, appointed to this (post) by him (Devabhattaraks) was administering the affairs of the town (adhishthana) in the oompany of the nagara-freshfhin, Aryya Ribhupala, the merchant Sthanudatta, the chief kulika Matidatta, and the chief scribe Skandapala : whereas application was (thus) made by kulaputrakal (the nobleman) Amritadeva, an inhabitant of Ayodhy.--"In this vishaya (district) prevails the onstom of sale of one kulyardpa of ancultivated khila land which is free from revenge at the rate of three dindras. So it behoves you to make a gift, on accepting from me dinaras (as price), of some land by means of a copper-plate grant, according to the custom of aprada' (perpetual endowment), for (provision of means of) making repairs of whatever is broken or torn in the shrine of Bhagavan Svetavaraha-svamin in the forest here, in order to increase the religious merits of my mother, and for the continuance of bali, charu, satra, the supply of cow's milk, incense and flowers, and the maintenance of madhuparka, lamp, eto." It was (then) determined according to the determination of the chief record-keepers, Naranandin, Gopadatta and Bhatanandin, that this application had been properly made in accordance with a spirit of piety ...... a quarrel (?) with the vishayapati. However through bis Highness paramabhattaraka the victory of right is assured. According to this determination, on receiving 15 dinaras from this Amritadeva, out of consideration for his mother five kulyaudpas of khila land with vastu were dedicated according to aprada-dharma (the custom of perpetual endow. ment) to Bhagavan svetavaraha-svamin for use for ever-thus (namely), 2 kulyavd pas with tastu (habitable land) in both Svachchhandapataka; ..... and Lavangasika, 1 kulyavapa with vastu in Satavanasramaka, 1 kulyavapa with vastu to the north of Panchakulyavapaka and the rast of Jambunadi, and 1 kulyarapu to the east of the pataka in Puranavsindikahari. So in futuro these (grants) must be preserved (with approval) by the administering agents with due reverence to the gods. There are verses also relating to the grant of land - (1) "Whoever confiscates land given by himself or by another becomes a worm in ordare and ruts with his forefathers." Kulaputra-a nobly-born youth, a son of a good family. Cf. Msichchhakafiku kulaputra mahadrumah, Act IV, V. 10. It seems that the country of Ayodhya still forined a part of the dominious ruled over by this Ihanu-gupta (P). Perhaps this Ayodhyaka Amritadeva was subject of this Gupta ruler or why should be make such a large gift of land in Pundravardhana (s Gupta territory), so far distant from his own native land? Apradadharmona tara paffiksitya, i.e. it must be enjoyed seconding to this custom of aprada, which seems to refer to the fact that such granted properties conld not be transferred, but could only be enjoyed by the grautee perpetually. The corresponding phree in this connection, na met with in some of the inscriptions of the maharajas of Uchchakalpa, is etat puttra pauttra-prapauttra-lat putirady-wukkramena tamra-fasanenzati. srishta (cf. Fleet, C.I.I., Vol. III, No. 98, p. 127).. The word phufta isPrakrit form for spaufita in Sanskrit. Cf. the same pliraning in 11. 15-16 of maharaja Burvapatha's Khoh copper-plate inscription (of tbe year 199 G.E.).-Fleet, C. 1. 1., Vol. III, No. 28, 1. 127. This word seems to refer to a plot of land having probably for Ita nes tvo kulyavapas.

Page #180
No. 7.] DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. 145 (2) " Land has been given by many kings, ench es Sagara and others; the reward of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time poBBBBsOs the earth." (3) "The grantor of land enjoys pleasures in heaven for sixty thousand years; the cog- fiscator and he who approves (of such confiscation) resides even so many years in hell." No. 8.-THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION. By PROZ, S. V. VENKATESWABA, M.A., KUMBAKONAM. This inscription is on a stone slab set up in front of the Visvanatha-Swamin temple at Kalpatti in Palghat. An impression of the stone was taken by the Archeological Survey in 1895, and it was among the estampages of the Malabar district sent to me by the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy in 1914 for publication in a forthcoming volume of South Indian Inscriptions.'. It was far from clear. Last August there was & suit connected with the temple, and a fresh impression of the stone was taken by a competent hand at the instance of the District Munsiff's court, Palghat. I was summoned by the court to read it. As the inscription abounds in interesting matter on which some discussion by scholars will naturally be evoked, I have thought it suitable for publication in the Epigraphia Indica. Of the two sides of the stone containing the insoription the western side, which corresponds to the first half, is altogether worn away by wind and weather and is illegible, except for a few letters here and there, which merely show the continuity of the inscription on the two sides. The eastern side is perfectly legible, as it is proteoted by the mukha-mandapa of Nandi, between which and the flag-staff the inscribed stone is placed. The inscription is in the Chera-Pandys alphabet, popularly known as Vatteluttu, and the language is Malayalam. It is not dated (at least in the part which is now legible); but I would assign it on paleographical grounds alone to the fifteenth century. The only Malayalam letter in the whole inscription is ksha, which occurs twice (11. 21 and 30). Another detail of paldographical interest is the writing of n (dental nasal) for m (the labial nasal), e.g. in karanavarun takshi for karanavarum takshi in line 30. The initial consonant of a word is sometimes needlessly reduplicated, e.g. in chchokkanathar in lines 24, 25. The same symbol is used for a consonant and for the same with a vowel a after it. Thus we have tata written for tta (11. 14, 20) and kaka for kka (11. 21, 22). Short and long tu are expressed by the same symbol (ll. 21, 34). There are two symbols for na, as in modern Tamil. There are no marks of punctuation anywhere. The subject matter of the insoription is the grant to the temple (of Visvanatha-Svamin) of land, income, and precious metal and utensils, and the constitution of "marumakan " IttiKkombi and (his) younger brother (anantiravan) as trustees thereof. The inscription seems to have been ont at the bidding of Rayiran Kandatt Pangi under orders from his master, who was apparently the then Raja of Palghat. I understand that the ancestral scribes of the Palghat Rajas are known by that name to this day. Perhaps the word Rayiran denotes a roribe. Rayiran Keralan is the name of the engraver of one of the copper-plates of Malabar. Other proper names oocurring in the insoription are Itti-Kkombi, Chokkanatha and Emur Bhagavati. The first is styled marumakan' (nephew), and IttiKkombi and Pangi are dames quite common in the Palghat Raja's family. One branch of the Raja's family-that at Konikkaledam-manages the affairs of the temple even now. Very From the office of the Epigraphist, Ootacamund. * The copper-plate deed of Karumbat Raman Bavivurman's time (No. 8 of Appendix A of the Madras Epig. Rep. for 1912), to be published shortly in this journal.

Page #181
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. probably, therefore, Itti-Kkombi is the name of the then head of this branch. The second name is one of the Tamil-Sanskrit epithets of Siva. It means the bright God" and may refer to the god Visvanatha of the temple. Or it may specifically refer to the deity in the temple of Chokkanathapuram in Palghat, which is a village about 14 miles distant from Kalpatti. If so, that temple would be earlier than that of Visvanatha-Svamin at Kalpatti. I see nothing impossible in this, as Chokkanathaparam is one of the oldest villages constituting Palghat town and was once in a much more flourishing condition than now. Emir Bhagavati is the name of the goddess of whom we have a temple at Kalliankulam near Palghat, about a mile from the Olvakot Railway junction. There is another temple of the same goddess at Sekharipuram, & village half a mile from Kalpatti. The former place is held very sacred by the Palghat Rajas, who consider the goddess to be their tutelary deity. The name of the donor is not given in the inscription. He may have been an elderly member of the Palghat Raja's family, judging from the references to Itti-Kkombi as marumakan and to mela karanavar. The latter epithet may refer to the Raja himself. The inscription contains expressions which art of considerable importance and interest on historical, ethnological and philological grounds. I may now proceed to discuss the meaning of these terms. Mana (1. 1) means a house in modern Tamil and Canarese, and 'premises of a house in Malayalam. Bat in the latter language the term is used to denote only the stately residence of a large Nambudri Brahman landlord. The smaller landlords of the same community (Malayali Brahmans of Malabar, known as Nambudris) have their houses designated by the word illam. It is interesting to observe that in Malabar there are appropriate technical terms to denote the residence of particular caste. The Raja has his kovilagam,' the Nair his vidu, the carpenter his pura, the tenant farmer (I!uva or Moppila) his kudi, the servile cultivator his chala. The inscription represents the manas receiving 1320 panams (coins) and bound to give 132 panams every year as interest to the temple. Mana therefore must refer to the Tamilian Brahman houses of Kalpatti, which are situated around and in front of the temple. Palikappanam (1. 4) means 'interest' in current Malayalam. The derivation is uncertain. In earlier Vatteluttu inscriptions the term used is the old Dravidian vad di or vandi, even in Malabar. The context here shows that a rate of 10 per cent. was charged as interest payable every year on the 10 panams given to each of the Brahman houses, We have here a very interesting instance of the way in which endowments to temples were made and worked. A lump sum was invested with every householder, who was bound by the terms of the contract to pay the interest on that sum every year to the authorities of the temple on whose behalf the investment was made. The contract held good in perpetuity; but the obligation implied in it was not personal, but territorial. I know the details of the system, as it works in the adjoining villages. At Sekharipuram, for instance, every villager who owns a house is bound by custom to pay a panam annually to the temple. There is an old tradition there that a philanthropic individual who founded or re-organised the affairs of the temple gave ton panams to each of the menibers of the "Samuham of 240 (houses)." The village has at the present time only about half that number of houses; but on the outskirts there are the rains Cf. Chokkappanai - the festive fire.' * Probably the oldest of the Tamil Brahman villages in Palghat. The village bears the name of the Raja, who has the title sekharivarman. * E.g. Pupw!ki mana. * There are even now as many houses in old Kalpatti. The house of new Kalpatti were built later. The copper-plate cited above, which belongs to 1148 A.D.

Page #182
No. 8.] THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION. of what may have been the foundations of houses. The number of houses may therefore at that time have been 240. Tradition is silent as to the date. The only chronological fact we are certain about is the date of the existing image in the village. On the pedestal of that image is an inscription in Grantha characters, which I read as follows; Sadyah so vai Dharmaraja Bhagavatur. The first words denote the Kali year 4717, and the last two apparently the name of the donor of the image. What is important just now is the fact that the liability to pay the annual panam, which originally may have been personal-confined to the donees and their descendants-, has become territorial. The builder of a new house has the obligation, whether he builds on a vacant site or on a portion of an existing house site. Nay, a sub-division of houses entails the payment of the panam on every one of those who own the various parts. In these ways the corporate life of the village was by the application of a legal fiction established on a territorial basis. Similar arrangements are in vogue in other villages also. The terms of our inscription manaiyil kotutta panam bear out the traditional accounts of the origin of the institution. Kovilkkolla should properly be written kovilukkulla (belonging to the temple' or 'intended for the temple'). This is not a mistake of the scribe, but the usual way of writing. In all the Vatteluttu records which I have yet examined1 I find evidence of the same peculiarity. 147 Taratettam is certainly a corruption of the Sanskrit word dharadattam ('gift with water'). On Vijayanagara inscriptions we read Sa-hiranya-payodhara-purvakam dattavan.' The term under reference is only a summary of this long expression. Marumakan and anantiruvar.-The former means nephew' or son-in-law.' Itti-Kkombi stood in that relation to the then Raja of Palghat. Or it may be merely an honorific or affectionate term for a younger member of the family. It must be mentioned here that the Palghat Rajas have the Marumakkattayam3 law of inheritance. Anantiruvan means "a junior member." It here probably refers to the next junior member of the Konikkaledam branch of the Palghat Raja's family, Itti-Kkombi being its most elderly member. The word karanavar (1. 30) means the eldest member of the family. Tukshikkakkatavar should be sukshikkakkadavar (bound to look after '). Such substitution of t for s is common in Tamil: thus the Sanskrit word masam becomes in Tamil madam. So in Malayalam Tamuri is a variant form of Samuri (Zamorin).* Mukkalvattangal.-This word, or a variant form of it-mukkalvattam-is a peculiar term occurring in Vatteluttu inscriptions. Since it is as important as difficult to render, it is necessary to discuss its meaning in detail. Dr. Gundert in his Malayalam Dictionary translates the word by "a Bhagavati temple." Mr. Logan in his "Malabar Manual "5 gives a translation of what appears to be our inscription, and renders the word in question by "the oracles of Velichappadu." These "moving oracles" of Malabar (Velichappadu) have a circular seat supported on three legs-hence known as mukkalvattam (mu='three,' kal='leg,' vattam='circalar seat '), and are attached to a temple of some Bhagavati (goddess). But this meaning, if possible, is distinctly inapplicable to the context here. Mukkalvattangal would be the plural of mukkalvattam, and we are not aware of the Velichappadu having several seats. Further, we are now dealing with the particulars relating to a Siva temple, not a Bhagavati temple. Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, No. 8. E.g. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 238. Succession being from maternal uncle to nephew or cousin. * For the derivation of this word see my History of the Zamorins (Palghat, 1904), p. 5. Vol. III, Document 8. T 2

Page #183
148 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Turning to other inscriptions where the term occurs, we find in the Mamballi platest of Sri Vallavangodai-"merchollappatta Ayurur mukkalvattamum patraragarkkolla idaiy idun Sri Vallavangodaiy-adai Adichchap Umayammai atti-ppelu kondada."-" The mukkalvaltam of Ayurar mentioned above and the idai idu (property in the centre) belonging to the deity were held in proprietary right by Adityan Umayammai related to Sri Vallabhangodai." It is clear that mukkalvaffam refers to real property situated in Ayurar. In the Madras Epigraphist's collection for 1905 is a stone inscription (No. 120) where is found the expression "Tiripuradana pannina sevagaNGar tirumukkalvattam." The late Rao Bahadur V. Venkayya has remarked as follows: "Tirumukkalvatlam appears tu mean the holy shrine of the god Siva." His rendering is supported by the epithet Tiripura (Tripura) danam (dahanam) panpina--" who burnt the three cities," which applies only to Sira. In the Tirunelli plates of Bhiskaravarman we read : "Tirunelli mukkalvattattu nipru tan-nnatigalum yogigalum tralar kalyyiluin atti-kkoduttar."-"(The donor), his kinsmen and co-partners gave away the proprietary right into the hands of the officers in the mukkalvattam of Tirunelli." It is absurd to soppose that these people, the kinsmen and relatives of the donor, were sitting on the "oracles of Velichappadu." The natural inference from these passages is that mukkalvaftam means the real property of a temple--for most temples in South India have landed property attached to them. If so, mukkalvaffasgal would have the same significance, perhaps used in the still widor sense of the belongings of the temple.' This inference is supported by two circumstances. In the inscription at Kalpatti we have the expression "I mukkalvatfanyab"-these muo. Thus the reference must be to something mentioned before or to something which could be pointed out from the spot. Secondly, the Velichappada, when in a state of trance, uses the expression those living in this mukkalvattam." I am indebted for this information to my uncle, Mr. S. A. Sesha Sastriar, B.A., now District Muosiff and Magistrate of Anjengo, who has an invaluable fund of information on all matters connected with the customs and usages of Malabar. I may now consider the possible derivations of the term. (1) It is not impossible that the word originally meant a round three-legged seat used in Bhagavati temples. If so, it came to be used in the wider sense of the temple itself, then any temple (not merely that of Bhagavati), and lastly, in the plural form mukkalvaffarigal, the belongings of the temple as well. (2) Vattam may mean anything round, thus & coin. Mukkalrattam would thus inean "a coin (vattam) which represente (in current money) three-fourths (mukkal) (of the money of account)." The current coin of Malabar was the velli, of which five went to the rupee, while the money of account was the panam, which was two-sevenths the rupee. But this meaning would not explain why the word mukkalvadtam is found used only in connection with temples. (3) Vatlam (Sanskrit vritta) means "a circle and corresponds to the Sanskrit word mandala. Even now the word raffum is used in the Tamil country to denote a definite area or subdivision of a Talik. Mukkalrattan would mean a three-fourths part of this area. It is an idea as old as the Purusha-suktu hymn of the Rig Veda Sanhita that things material form Ep. Ind., Voi. IX, p. 337, 11. 17-19. * Ibid, p. 238, footnote. * Ll. 23-26. Ind. 1st., Vol. XX, p. 292. * See Sir W. Elliot: Coins of Southern India. .K.g, in the Tanjore district, where this paper is written. The correspouding word in Malalar to-day is anfaw, or de som; but nur inscription belongs to a time wl.ru Tamil words were freely used, c.. mana noted above.

Page #184

Page #185
Kalpatti Stone Inscription. UCO nou na TAUME.. VOGO 28 ur 15 32 TORP num, OS Douder .. " teritor F. W. THOMAS SCALE ONE-FIFTH W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #186
No. 8.] THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION. only a fourth part of the Universe, and that the remaining three-fourths consist of what is immortal (Pado 'sya vifva bhutani tripad asyamritam divi). So mukkalvattam was that three-fourths of a vattam which was divine property, i.e. the property of the temple of the locality (devasvom). Especially in Malabar, even the Raja's palace was supposed to be in the portion set apart for the deity. It was known as kovilagam, "inside the temple." Perhaps the only parts not included in the term were the lands and tenements of the Brahmans, which were distinctively known as Brahmasvom. Thus, the subject-matter of the inscription is the grant to the deity Visvanatha-Svamin of the Kalpatti temple of so much property real and moveable, and the constitution of members of the Itti-Kkombi (Kopkkaledam) section of the Palghat Raja's family as trustees thereof. 1 tirandu manaiyi [1] 2 kodutta panama 3 Jiratti munna 4 rrirupadinum 5 palisappanam 6 nrrimuppat 7 tirandum ko 8 vilkkolla po 9 ppum velli[yu] 10 m chembum pa 11 ttiravum iva 12 yokkeyum ko 18 vilukka tara 14 tettanchey 15 tu [] marumakan-I 16 tti-kkom 17 bi-yivaruma3. 18 nantiravaru 19 mi mukka 20 Ivattanna 21 19 takshik10. 22 ka-kkadavar [1] i 23 dip atara 24 magunnach 149 TEXT.1 1 From the impression. In continuation of the previous face of the stone. The letters imme liately preceding are muppat, forming evidently part of nigrimuppattirantu. The last letter may be l or k, the sign of the locative. The nominative of kofutta may be in the former half of the stone. . Read kulla. The Malayalam form of pattiramum. Read korilukku, with the last vowel half pronounced, as is usual in Malayalam. ivarum is a sign of respect. * Logan's reading seems to be mukkalvaffangalum, which he renders as the oracles of Velichappad,' which be constitutes into a trustee along with Itti-Kkombi and the other. But this reading is certainly wrong-perhaps an error in the copy forwarded to Logan. Um in Vattelutta must be distinctly written as uma, and there is absolutely no space for ma after the letter. The fact is that mukkalvaffazial in the inscription is not in the nomi. native, but in the objective case-the object of takshikkakkadavar. 10 Rend tukshi.

Page #187
150 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. 25 Chokkana26 tarum E27 mur Baga28 yati(yum] me29 le karanava30 run takshi [1] 31 ippadikk 32 rayiran Kan. 33 datta Panni 34 kniyyeluttu [ll] TRANSLATION. The interest of 182 panam acoruing on the 1320 panam given to the [1]32 (Brahman) houses, and the gold and silver and copper and utensils (belonging to or intended for) the temple--all these are given to the temple as a sacred gift (dharadattam). Nephew Itti-Kkombi and the (next) younger member (of the family) are bound to look after these mrukkalvattarinial. Witnesses hereof are Chokkanatha, the Protector of this (foundation), Emur Bhagavati, and the chief elderly member mele karanavar). To this effect Rayiran Kandatt Pangi (writes in his) handwriting No. 9.-THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. BY J. RAMAYYA PANTULU, B.A., B.L. This inscription is No. 323 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892 and is noticed in the Epigraphical Report for 1892-93 and again in the report of the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle, for the year 1909-10. It is engraved on two sides and partly on the third side of a quadrangular stone pillar built into the platform of a verandah in front of the temple kitchen ' in the temple of Mallesvara-Svamin at Bezwada, Krishna district. The pillar is now secured in a room in the compound of the temple. I edit the inscription from an excellent estampage of it, furnished by Rao Sahib H. Krishan Sastri, Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle. I have also inspected the pillar. The inscription commences on the front side, continues on the left-hand side and is concluded-rather left incomplete-on the right-hand side. Below the inscription, on the right-hand side, there is a later Telugu inscription, and on the back of the pillar there is a Tamil inscription of the 41st year of the reign of the Chola king Kulottunga-Chola I. Read oru. ? Read ippadikki, the Inst vowel beio, only half-pronounced, as is the sage in Malayalam. * This is dated Saks 1087, Uttarayana-Samkranti, and registers a gift of 55 inpa edlu cows() for a perpetual lamp to the temple of Mallisvara-Mabadeva at Bejavada by Isvara-Bhatta Somayalulu of Gumuduru, the spiritual preceptor of the Mahamaydalika Banggaya-Nayaks. The cows were received by the cow-herd Chendula Some, the son of Kipanu-boyi, on the understanding that he and his progeny slould supply oue measure of ghee overy day for maintaining the lamp as long as the moon and the sun ondure. * About 6 inchos aboro this are written, in the same script as the main inscription, the syllables mbunda. The Tamil record registers that a certain Arnisur-Udaiyan Velap Kaveri-Vallavap alia. Rajendra-S5]a-Tenkarai-nittu Mivonda-volan gave a perpetual lamp to the temple of Mallisvaram-udaiyn-Mahadeva at Vijaiyavadai, surnamed Rajendra-la-puram. For maintaining this lamp he also placed 50 sheep in possession of the cow.herd Doddayyan. Orrikondan, standing security-in order that he might measure out the required gboe as long as the moon and the sun last.

Page #188
No. 9.] THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. The record is in a good state of preservation, except that the first syllables in lines 3 to 6 on the second face of the pillar are missing owing to the stone being slightly damaged there. The letters are an inch square on the average and quite legible; the lines are 14" apart. 151 The record on the second face has to be read from the bottom upwards. This method of engraving inscriptions is not usual, but is met with in a few other cases. It seems to be an imitation of the writing on palm leaves, where the lines run along the length of the leaf and the beginning of each succeeding page is contiguous with the end of the preceding one. This mode of writing is also found in old Sanskrit paper manuscripts, and it is even now imitated sometimes in printing Sanskrit books-especially religious books-on loose sheets. The characters are of the Eastern Chalukyan type of the time of Yuddhamalla, to which the inscription belongs. No inscriptions of this king have, it is true, so far been published; but a copper-plate grant of Chalukya-Bhima (I) has been published (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. V, pp. 127 ff.), and I have in my possession another grant of the same king. The writing of these grants closely resembles that of the present inscription in regard to the formation of the characters, and there is no doubt that they belong to the same period. The shape of the characters (lipi) has a great bearing on the question of the age of the inscription, and I will revert to this presently. The talakattu, or secondary form of the short a, is a short thick line, and the long a is represented by an extension of this line to the right with a downward bend at the end (pa and sa in 1. 1). Sometimes the downward bend is extended to the bottom of the letter and then turned to the left and extended in a line parallel to the top line (ga of yaka in 1. 12 and ka of kachu in 1. 33). The short i takes the form of a complete circle attached to the top of the letter, while the long i is an incomplete circle with a loop on the left-hand side (sri in 1. 2 and ki in 1. 3). The sound u is represented by a sign similar to the English letter, affixed to the bottom of the letter on the right-hand side with the right arm greatly extended upwards. The long is distinguished from the short one by a bend to the right of the top (blu of bhu-vallabhundu in 1. 6). Exceptions to this form of u are those of ku in 1. 1 and of ru in 1. 12, and another exception is that of ndu in 1. 4. In the last-mentioned case the right arm of u is not extended. Thus the signs for i and u are true to their names in Telugu, where they are called gudi (circle) and kommu (horn) respectively. No distinction is made between the short and long forms of e and o; and herein we see the influence of the Sanskrit orthography, which knows no short forms of these letters. The sign of e is generally attached to the top of the letter, but sometimes to the bottom (go of Goma in 1. 7, nd-e in 1. 9, and be in 1. 22). O is sometimes represented by its proper sign, as go in 1. 13, and sometimes by the combination of e and a, as go and k-o in l. 10, go in 1. 11 and y-yo in 1. 14. The sign of anustara is written at the upper left-hand corner of the succeeding consonant. Among the consonants the difference in the forms of t and is very slight. The cerebral n is nearly allied to the dental n in form, as it is in sound. It may be roughly described as n with the sign of o attached to the top. The sign for tha is the same as the modern sign for it minus the short downward stroke at the right-hand lower corner. The letter t has no loop on the left side, and there is no difference, except in the matter of talakattu, between its primary and secondary forms, as in the modern Telugu. The modern secondary form is obtained by straightening the curve of the earlier secondary tu. The letter dha corresponds to the modern du, while the unaspirated form of it leaves a gap in the right arm. In fact d and d are nearly alike. The modern device of converting the unaspirated da into the aspirated dha by adding a downward stroke at the bottom was not yet invented. The letters ba and bla are also repre sented by separate signs. In his annual report for 1909-10 (p. 82) Mr. H. Krishna Sastri remarked that a few lines on the third face also have to be read upwards. But it is not so.

Page #189
152 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. The cerebral r is much in evidence, in this as in all other old Teluga inscriptions. Roughly speaking, the letter cha is distinguished from va by a depression in the upper horizontal line. The form of sa has no resemblance to the modern form. The secondary form of r (repha), when it occurs otherwise than as the initial sound in a compound syllable, is generally represented by the modern form known as krara (tri, tra, and fri in l. 2). It is occasionally also indicated by a sakata-repha (gondru in 11. 13-4 and Chebrolan in l. 22). . . The following peculiarities of orthography are remarkable. The use of n for nin Trinetra (1.2) and trinayanu (11. 23-4) and of forn in Baranasi (11. 12-3) are noticeable, though not unusual even in latter-day compositions. Anusvara occurring before and d is represented by the final anundsika letter of the vargas to which those letters belong, 1.8. n and (Mallundu, 1. 3, afrayundu, 1. 4; orul-indu, 11. 10-1). This is done even in places where the anusvara is not pronounced, as in the words Mallund=anavadyao (1.3), obhaktund=ai (1.8), nsipa=dhamundettichche (1. 9), Osutund=ondu (1. 24), Malland-ettinche (ul. 27 and 28) and ganun-dama (11. 38 and 39), where the metre requires that the syllables llu, ktu, mu, tu, lla and nu respectively should be laghu, or prosodically short ; that is, the anusvara in these cases is either not stressed or not pronounced at all : in modern writing it is represented by an arasunna or semi-circle.. A similar remark has to be made in regard to the use of the anusvara sign, as in aliyah bay-varala (1. 18), bedarngunu (1. 38) and danun (1. 40), where the syllables ya, da and m. must be laghu and the anusvara ought not to be pronounced. A more remarkable instance of the non-phonetic use of the anusvara is in the case of the words mathambu (11.10 and 28), phalanb= and linga mb= (1. 20). Metre requires these words to be pronounced with the central syllables as laghu, and then the final syllable becomes mu in each case. Both these forms are in use now, as also an intermediate form in wbich the central syllable remains guru or long.. but the b in the final syllable becomes m. Thus the word litigambu has also the forms lingammu and lingamu. The first is the full form of the word. The second form is obtained by the assimilation of the sound in the final syllable to the preceding m sound, and the third form eliminates it altogether. This process of phonetic decay was complete before the time of the inscription, but orthography did not keep pace with the phonetic changes. In many later inscriptions, as well as in palm-leaf books, we meet with the use of the full for the half anusvara ; but this is the first instance I have come across of bu standing for mu. This I consider to be a sign of the antiquity of the inscription. The only other noticeable feature of orthography is the doubling of a consonant after ras in kirtti (1.3), arttin (1. 7) and dirchche (1. 10). The grammar of the insoription exhibits no remarkable variations from the modern grammar, apart from the orthographical peculiarities already noticed. The inscription is in Telugu verse of the Madhyakkara metre, except the last four letters of line 29 and linos 30 to 36, which I have not been able to decipher completely. The metre Madhya- or Middle-Akkara is a non-Sanskritic one and corresponds to the Kanarese Dore-Akkara, as described in Nagavarman's Prosody. The Akkaras are composed of three kinds of matra-ganas or mora feet, which are called the Surya, Indra and Chandra ganas in Telugu and Aja, Vishnu and Rudra ganas in Kanarese. The ganas are derived by prastara from two, three and four gurus respectively. By this process we get four ganas from two gurus, eight from three gurus, and sixteen from four gurus. A laghu should be prefixed to each gana beginning with a laghu. Thus far the method is common to Telugu and Kanarese. But, while Kanarese poetry uses all the ganas thus obtained, Telugu prosody eliminates the first two ganas of each series, so that the longest Kanarese gana of each class is longer by one matra than the longest Telugu gana of that class. There are five classes of Akkura which are common to Kanarese and Telugu. The first, or the great, Alkara (Mahakkara) has seven feet per line, and every succeeding Akkara has one foot

Page #190
NO. 9.] THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 153 less per line, so that the last, or the little, Akkara (Alpakkara) has only three feet per line. The term Madhyakkara properly belongs to the third Akkara, which has five feet per line, and the metre of the present inscription is really the Kanarese Dore-Akkara, since each of its lines consists of two equal parts, composed of two Indra (Kanarese Vishnu) and one Surya (Kanarese Aja) gana each. The inscription consists of five complete verses, a fragment of a sixth verse and what appears to be a short prose passage. The first verse is an eulogy of king Yuddhamalla, who is described as lord of the Chalukyan kingdom (Raja-Salki-bhuvallabhundu) and a goad to kings (nrip-amkusa). The second verse says that this king, who was a devotee of Kumara-svamin, built a temple to that god in Bejnvida (ie. Bezwada) and attached a monastery (matham) to it. This matham is, it is said, to be used as a rest house) only by the Saivite priests or mendicants (goragalu) and by rone else. If others should congregate in it, they would incur the sin of killing (cows or men) in Benares. It is stipulated that those who disobey the rule mast be expelled by the temple authorities (tana-patulu) and the king (for the time being). The fourth verse tells us that the son of Trinayana (i.e. the god Kumara-svamin) of the celebrated (town of) Chebrola came to attend & festival (jatra) at Bejavada and so liked the place that he wished to remain there. Coming to know of this, (king) Malla built a temple and matham to the god. Here follows what appears to be a short prose passage, which I bave not been able to decipher completely. The fifth verse, which is engraved on the righthand face of the pillar, states that Yuddhamalla added a front tower (mogamaduvu) like a kalaka to the temple which his grandfather Mallapa-raja had built as an ornament and protection to (the town of) Bejavada. This is followed by an unfinished verse, which saya To kings who willingly protect his charity' and then stops abruptly. It seems to me that we have really two inscriptions here, the first four verses and the probe passage forming one inscription and the fifth verse and the fragment of the sixth the other. The first inscription relates to the construction of a temple to Karttikeya and a matham by a Chalukya king named Yuddhamalla ; and it is complete in itself. The second inscription states that a certain Yuddhamalla added a tower to the temple built by his grandfather Mallapa-raju. Very probably both the inscriptions refer to the same temple; but it is also Mr. Krishna Sastri, who has kindly gone through this paper, suggests that the journey from Chebrolu to Bejavada must be ascribed not to the god, but to (king) Malle. His interpretation is that Malla went from Chebrolu to attend a jatra, or religious festival, at Bejavada, and, finding Karttikoya manifest himself there, built a temple for him and also a matham. This is a very far-fetched construction of the verse, which is uncommon in Telugu, though not in Sanokrit. If this interpretation be correct, where is the relevancy of Mulla's journey from Chebrolu to Bejavada P What does it matter whence Malla came to Bejavada or whether he travelled at all? The idea of the journey would not only be relevant, but also picturesque, it attributed to the god Karttikega not literally, but figurntively. Before the Bejavida temple was built, Chebrolu was famous in that part of the country for its temple of Shanmukha, and the inscription seeks to enhance the importance of the Bejavida temple by representing that the idol in it is tenanted by the spirit of the great god at Chebrolu. The idea of gods travelling to, and manifesting themselves in, sacred places is quite common in Sthala-puranas. Mr. Krishna Sastri thinks that the first three verses refer to one temple and the fourth verse to quite a different temple. No doubt, the account of the building of the temple and watham contained in the first thren verses is, in a sense, complete in itself; but the succeeding verse seems to me to amplify what has already been stated rather than to refer to the building of a secoud temple. The imprecation contained in the second and third verses refers to the matham, while that in the prose paesage following the fourth verse seems to refer to tlo temple. Moreover, the fourth verse runs in continuation of the third, and there is no external sign to indicate that it marks the beginning of a fresh inscription. The theory of two inscriptious would involve the construction of two sets of bildings of the same nature, vis. & temple to Karttikoya and a matham attached to it, in the same place, by two persons bearing nearly the saine name. I think that the inscription does not benr this interpreta tion, and that it refers to only one temple and one matham built by Yuddhamalla, Malladu being the short colloquial form of that name.

Page #191
154 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. possible that the second inscription refers to a different temple-possibly the temple of Mallevara, which may have been named after Mallapa-raja. Anyway it seems to me that Mallapa-raja in the second inscription is a shortened colloquial form of Yuddhamalla. This view gives us two Yuddhanallas, grandfather and grandson. The first inscription was engraved in the time of the grandfather and the second in the time of the grandson. There is nothing to militate against this view, either in the language or in the characters of the inscriptions. The presence of an imprecatory verse in the first inscription (the prose passage also seems to contain an imprecation) is inconsistent with the view that both form one inscription and were composed and engraved at the same time. The fact that the fifth verse is not commenced on the second or left-hand side of the pillar, although there is some little space left there after the conclusion of the prose passage, confirms this view. It is not clear, however, why the second inscription was engraved on the right-hand side, instead of on the back, of the pillar. Who then are these Yuddhamallas? One of them must, I think, be identified with the Eastern Chalukya king of that name, who was the son of Tada and who reigned for seven years, after ousting Vikramaditya's son Raja-Bhima. We know from the Kaluchumbarru grant (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VII, pp. 177 ff.) and the Malliyapundi grant (ibid, Vol. IX, pp. 47 ff.) of Amma II that Tada's father was Yuddhamalla. He was one of the younger brothers of Vijayaditya III, or Gunaga-Vijayaditya, who according to the Pabbarru inscription of Saktivarman (Journal of the Telugu Academy, Vol. II) ruled the kingdom jointly with his brothers (bhratribhis saha). There is no valid reason why the two Yuddhamallas of the inscription should not be identified with these two Chalukyan princes. The inscription gives royal titles to the first Yuddhamalla and calls him the lord of the land of the Chalukyas. It is true that this Yuddhamalla I was not a king in name; but he evidently took an active part in the government of the country, and the royal titles need not be taken as anything more than complimentary. In the alternative, the builder of the temple may be identified with Yuddhamalla II, and the builder of the tower with his grandson, who, if he existed at all, very probably was named after his grandfather, as was the latter after his grandfather. But, since we do not at present know that Yuddhamalla II had a grandson, I prefer the first alternative. According to this view the first portion of the inscription-rather, the first inscription-may be taken as having been composed about 890 A.D., i.e. towards the close of the reign of Gunaga-Vijayaditya, and the second inscription about 40 years later, when Yuddhamalla II began to reign. If, on the other hand, the first inscription should be referred to the time of Yuddhamalla II, the second would be some years later. In either case the first cannot be referred to a period later than the middle of the 10th century A.D., while it may be at least 50 years earlier. The inscription is thus older than the oldest Telugu work extant, viz. Nannaya-Bhatta's translation of the first three books of the Mahabharata, which was dedicated to Raja-raja, whose coronation took place in A.D. 1022. It is, in fact, the earliest specimen of Telugu poetry yet discovered. This view has been controverted in the Telugu press, where the inscription attracted much attention on the publication of its discovery. It is said that the inscription cannot be referred to a period earlier than Nannaya-Bhatta's time, because, it is said, that poet first introduced the Akkara metres into Teluga from Kanarese. This argument is based on a passage in Nagavarman's Chhandombudki (v. 296), which is interpreted as meaning that in Nagavarman's time Akkaras were peculiar to Kanarese. What Nagavarman actually says is as follows: I have thus far treated fully of the languages, etc., which are common to all countries (i.e. parts of India). I will now expound the nature of the Kanarese language." It 1 Arnava-jat-anane sampurnateyim sakala-vishaya-bhashadigalam | Nirnayam-ag-arupide nam Karnataka-bhaahey-andamam kel pel vern ||

Page #192
No. 9.1 THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 155 is clear that what the author wishes to distingaish in this verse are the Sanskritic metres which are common to all parts of India, and the non-Sanskritic or Dravidian metres, which are not so common. It is true the latter are treated as purely Kanarese metres; but I do not think we wonld be justified in interpreting this as implying that these metres are not found in Telugu also. There is a similar passage in the Telugu book Kavijanasrayamu, where, after treating of the jati metres borrowed from Sanskrit, the author proposes to deal with the jatis which are peculiar to Telugu (Telusigubasaku dalamayyedu) and includes the Akkaras among them. This book is posterior to Nannaya-Bhatta's time. In both cases what the author meant is to distinguish between the Sanskrit and the Dravidian metres. The Rev. Dr. Kittel, in his introduction to the Chhandombudhi, gives 1200 A.D. as its probable date; while the authors of the Karpatakakavicharitra? put it at 990 A.D. The evidence afforded by the characters in which the inscription is written entirely militates against the theory which I am controverting-especially if we should accept Kittel's chronology. The same objection applies to another theory, which identifies the two Yuddhamallas with two kings of the name of Mallapa (grandfather and grandson) of the Pithapuram branch of the Chalukyas, of whom the second Mallapa was crowned king on the 16th June 1202 A.D.3 The point seems, however, settled beyond dispute by the evidence of the shape of the letters of the inscription. The value to be attached to this evidence is placed on a definite basis by the Nandamapandi grant of Raja-raja, which is published in Vol. IV of the Epigraphia Indica, but without a facsimile. A facsimile of this inscription is published in Vol. I of the Journal of the Telugu Academy, Madras; and it will be seen from it that from the point of writing the Nandamapundi grant consists of two distinct parts--the first part containing a genealogy of the Chalukyan dynasty down to Saktivarman and the second the grant proper. The first part seems to have been engraved in the time of Saktivarman for use as occasion migbt occur, and the second part was evidently engraved in the 32nd year of Raja-raja's reign, which is the year of the grant. Thus the interval between the two parts was about 50 years ; and, although this is not perhaps, under ordinary circumstances, a long enough period to account for the great difference in the shape of the letters, the difference itself is palpable and oannot be ignored. I have not come across any inscriptions of a later date whose writing resembles that of the first part of the Nandamapindi grant, while successive inscriptions show an increasing tendency to change in the direction of the modern Telugu characters. The writing of the present inscription is more archaic than that of the first part of the Nandamapundi grant and closely resembles that of the inscriptions of the time of Chalakya-Bhima I, as already stated. This, I think, should be held to fix the age of the inscription. Another circumstance which bears on this point is that in this inscription the yati, or caesura, is placed at the beginning of the fifth font of each line. This is also the case in Nannaya-Bhatta's poetry. I have not come across any Madhyakkaras in Tikkana's books, though a closer search may reveal some. But, when we come to the time of Erra-Preggada, we find that the place of the cosura is shifted back to the beginning of the fourth foot, and this has been the law ever since. This shows that the inscription cannot be much later than Nannaya-Bhatta's time, while other considerations show that it is earlier. Page 63, verse 10 (Telugu Academy Edition). * Mysore Edition of 1907. Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV, pp. 226 f. * The unpublished Guntur plates of Badaba and his brother Vislinuvardhana Tala II, poticed on page 109, paragraph 61, of the Epigraphical Report for 1909, also indicate the same age by the close resemblance of their alphabet to that of the Bezwada inscription under reference. The grandfather of these prinoes, uis. Tas I, is stated to have been a younger brother of Chalukya-Bhima I, and their father was Yuddhamalla II.-H. K. S.) 02

Page #193
156 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. The inscription-at any rate the first portion of it-refers to the construction of a temple to the god Karttikeya or Kumara-svamin, who, it says, had come from Chebrolu to attend a religious festival at Bejavada and liked that place so well that he made up his mind to stay there. This seems to suggest that the idol was brought from Chebrolu, and the prose passage seems to exhort the people of that village not to disturb the idol, lest they should incur sin. There is now no temple of Kumara-svamin at Chebrolu; but it was famous for that temple at one time, and I have in my possession inscriptions which show that the temple was in existence as late as Saka 1135. If the idol was removed to Bejavada during the time of the Chalukyan king Yuddhamalla, how could it be worshipped at Chebrolu in the time of Kakatiya king Ganapati ? One explanation is that the idol may have been taken back to Chebrolu. This is not, perhaps, improbable, as even the site of the temple is not now known at Bejavada. But a more probable explanation seems to be that the idol at Bejavada was only a replica of the one at Chebrolu, and to give it importance the inscription makes out that the idol is inhabited by the spirit of the well-known idol of the same name at Chebrolu. The fact that the inscription is composed in the Madhyakkara metre is also relevant, as showing that the Sanskrit metres were not much in vogue at that time. We see that even at this remote period the grammar and prosody of the Telugu language had attained a high state of development and were nearly standardized. This implies a more or less extended period of evolution, so that as a literary language Telugu must be accorded a greater antiquity than is generally allowed. The absence of Telugu books of a date anterior to Nannaya-Bbatta is one of the moot questions of Telugu literature, and the time has not arrived yet for answering it. It is only reasonable, however, to suppose that, like the Kanarese literature, Telugu literature also had a Jain period; and this presumption derives support from the fact that some of the classical Kanarese Jaina poets (Pampa, Ponna and Nagavarman for instance) emigrated from the Vengi country. At present no Telugu books which can be traced to the Jains are known to exist, except perhaps the Kavijanisrayamu, purporting to have been composed by Mallia-Recha, a disciple of Vadindra. I will now add a few remarks about the peculiarities in form or meaning of some of the words used in the inscription. Salki (1. 6) is the tadbhava form of Chalukya. It occurs also in a copper-plate inscription of Chalukya-Bhima I which is in my possession, where the king is called Bhima-Salki (Tat-sunur Vijayadityo Bhima-Salki-namanam tat-paksha-dakshinaGamga-balam cha nirjitya). Negi-dirchche (1. 10) seems to be a compound of negayu (egayu)= "to rise" and tirchu=" to lay out or design," and means "erected." Goraga (1. 10) is the Telugu form of the Kanarese gorava, which according to Kittel means a Saiva mendicant. It is now obsolete in Telugu. In the inscription it is used in the sense of a "Saiva devotee or teacher." The anxiety of the donor was that the matham should not be used by persons other than Saivas. This probibition, considering the vehemencel with which it is propounded, seems to be directed against the Jainas, who were still to be found in large numbers in this part of the country (Epigraphical Report for 1908-09, paragraph 60). In the early centuries of the Christian era Jainism along with Buddhism flourished in the Vengi country; but it began to decline. after the advent of the Chalukyas, who were followers of the Vedic faith. In Yuddhamalla's time Jainism still lingered in places. Dussi (1. 14) is the past participle of dayyu, meaning to be exhausted." Here it is used as a transitive verb, meaning to cause to be exhausted,' i.e. to set at naught. Raju-pattambu (11. 16 and 17) is the fillet which is the ensign of kingship, and it is tied to the forehead of a king at the time of his coronation. I have not 1 [Cf. the conditions imposed upon erotic goratas in one of the Yewur inscriptions of A.D. 1077 (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XII, p. 290, and Annual Report on Epigraphy, 1916, p. 88). The mathas of Karttikeya must, like those of the Pasupata-Baivas, have been institutions with certain strict laws to obey.-H. K. S.]

Page #194
No. 9.) THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 157 been able to ascertain the exact meaning of veradu (11. 39 and 40) and provisionally regard it as & corruption of virudu, a hero. Jatra : this is a corruption of the Sanskpit word yatra. The correct tadbhava form would be jatara. The form jatra represents an earlier stage in the process of phonetic decay, and is perhaps taken from the Prakrit. Gomara-svami (11. 7 and 8): the correct Sansksit form of this compound is Kumara-svamin. The Telugu tadbhava form would be Komara-bami, and it should be ao pronounced here. As in the case of the word jatra, the form used in the verse represents an intermediate form of the word. TEXT. First (or front) side. 1 Svasti nsip-amkus=atyanta-va[tsa)2 la satya-Trimetra | vistara-sri-Yu[ddha)3 Mallund- anavadya-vikhyata-kirtti |-3 4 prastuta-raj-asrayundu dri-bhu5 van-abharanunda sakala | vastu-sa6 [mojtundu raja-Salki-bhu-vallabhu7 pd-arttin [ll 1deg] Paraganga Bejavadam Goma8 ra-svamiki7 bhaktund-ai gadiyu 1 ni. 9 rupama-mati npipa-dhamund-ettichche 10 n[elgi-di[rehohe] mathamba 10 goragal-gaklora11 l-indu vidisi brindabula goni-ya12 da-varu [1] * rigaka yab-Bara. 13 nagil vrachchina papamba go14 ndru 1.1.2*] Velayamgan-iy=yottu lassi 15 malinur-ai vitisina [m] bro. 16 la [l*l gala 15tana-patuluna ra17 j[u]-pattabum.18gattina pati Second (or left) side.17 18 ya-[l*]n=aliyar18 bay-varals 19 Velvarimchinan-afvamodhambu [17 -20 phalam b=1'apokshimchini limgarb-4-20 21 lisins papambu damaku [13] Ja 1 From ink-impressions. Read - Mallud-ao. Telugu grammar requires a half anusvara aftor - Mallu. . The mark of ponctuntion is bore represented by three vertical strokes and a horizontal, as in the PallavaGrantha inscriptions. Other marks of punctuation throughout the inscription are represented by a single vertical stroke, the danda. . Read Sharanunu. Read =ariti. * For the full anusvara rend half anua vara. 1 The correct form of the word would be Gomara-sami. * Read Bhaktud-ai with half annarara after ktu... Read .dhamud ottiche with hall annetara after mu. 1. Bead mathamu. 11 Metre requires the syllable l=ga to be short, 1 Read brindarbu. 11 Read onasi. * Read half amuspara sfter na-. 15 Read athana * Read .paffahbr. 11 The writing on this face has to be read from the bottom upwards. 14 Read aliya with a ball anwsodra after yo. ** Read phalan-wpakommolina. ** Read lithgam=a

Page #195
158 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 22 [na]-nuta-Chebrolan-updi Beja23 vada-jatraku vachchi [l*] Trina24 yanu-gutund=ondul-sotume95 chchaka tiviri yin-nelava yanaghu26 ndu sekoni yindu vratyaksha[m]-> 27 bayannan-ichcha-3 gani Malland-e28 tti[mn]che gudiyu mathamba29 num Garttikoyunaku [ll 4*] Dinim Jembro30 lu yeled u vara tiram]bvelu31 (va]r-ondu-boti goraga32 [la]nu [be]ttu veraganu ja33. yi stiti sekoni? kachu34 [va]ra dinin daru nilpina-varu 35 ti dappi yalipata va. 36. mbu-ga[na] [11] Third (or right) side. 37 Ramanatos Bojavi dak-ella 38 bedamgunu rakshayum ganu. 39 naedama tatalo Mallapa-raju ve. 40 raeeru danull gattimchem | grama41 mbuna-13 danika kalasab-idda-14 42 tluga mogamadu-l v-ama43 ra[m]ga sri-Yuddhamallundletti. 44 mchen-amita-tejandu || [5] Tana 45 dharmmuy-odaba dil kachu pripu46 lakunda 17 TRANSLATION. (Vv. 1 and 2.) Hail! (King) Yuddhamalla of great prosperity, extremely kind to his subjects), an elephant goad to kings, a very three-eyed god in truth-speaking, of established spotless fame, the asylum of renowned kings, an ornament to the three worlds, possessed of all things, the lord of the imperial Salki country, of matchless intelligence and of royal glory, built with pleasure in Bejavida a temple to Komara-svami, being (his) devotee, and erected a matlut. Whosoever, not being Saiva mendicants, occupy and congregate in this (building) incur the sin of killing (cows or men) in the celebrated) Baranasi.18 (V. 3.) Should any be so wicked as to defy this interdiction and to dweu (here), the local temple authorities and the crowned king (will) by forcibly expelling (these) ontsiders (earn) the merit of (performing) a horse-sacrifice. By neglecting they (shall incur) the sin of breaking the phallus. Read -sutud-On - with a half a nutsrara after satu.? Read bratyakshao with half annecara before bra. * Rend mai yunnansichcha with a half anusvara at the end. * Rend Mallad-e with a halt annsvara after lla. Read swathat. * Read lan=eledu Readathili sikoni. # Read ramauato. Read bedagsnu with half anustara after da. 10 Read tata. 11 Read danu. Read a half anusvara for full answara here. 1* Read grama muna. 14 Read kalatam-idda. 15 Read - Yuddhamallud-etti with a balf anusrara after Ils. 16 Read oqlabadi with a half anuspara after da. 11 Read wripulaluda with a half anustara after kw. 16 See Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI, p. 107, n. 6.

Page #196
Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla. Second Side 3G First Side :p 23 2 / - pkle: ttaa ID ) Prega * ttle // attcchaiu) pdkdiie*sa a2 10 10 10 10 12k pnnysaa nny bh k thgh Qua Ta arng " mttchn - Dan + Su - icnny chiusnny' a 17 - Sanja " 2 // are no // 20 SCALE ONE-FIFTH W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH. F. W. THOMAS

Page #197
38 40 42 44 (part of) Third Side gddi brdi veedd 226 nugopa108 DAGOG C dd Te mNci ttair j:-redd & D Sa 38 40 46

Page #198
No. 9.) THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 159 (V. 4.) Having come from the celebrated (town of) Chobrolu to attend) a jatra at Bejavada, the sinless One-(i.e.) the son of the three-eyed (god Biva)-preferred and manifested himself in this place (Bejavada), not liking (to stay in) any other place. Finding this out, Malla erected with pleasure a temple and a matha to Karttikoya. (LI. 29-36.) Here follows an unintelligible proge passage.] (V.5.) His grandfather Mallapa-raju having built (the temple) as an ornament and protection to the whole of Bejavada, the glorious Yuddhamalla in course of time erected a front tower to the same (temple), which (tower) looks like a kalaba crowning the temple. (Ll. 44-46.) To kings who recognize and maintain the charity.1 No. 10.-THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. BY ROBERT SEWELL (I.C.S., RETIRED). (A continuation of the author's " Indian Chronography.") INTRODUCTORY. 267. My last paper contained Tables for calculating, by the Siddhanta-Siromani, the true gun's longitude for each day of the year : thus enabling the nakshatra mentioned in a historical inscription to be properly verified, as well as the lagna and other important elements of dates. The present paper contains complete Tables for the settlement by the same authority (believed to have been largely followed in some parts of India from the 12th century A.D.) of the other elements of the date, the solar month and day, the luni-solar month and tithi, the intercalated or suppressed month, and so on. They are framed on the a, b, c system of Largeteau and Jacobi, and follow the general lines of the Indian Calendar. The Jovian nomenclature of each year concerned compared with that of other anthorities is given in Vol. XIII above, Table XLII, cols. 10, 11. 268. Since the name given to the whole year sometimes differs from that assigned by other Siddhantas and since the day of the solar month always differs, while the tithi, the intercalated lunar month, and nakshatra generally differ, the necessity for these Tables will be apparent. As an example, let it be noted that in the first hundred years of my main Table, out of 38 intercalations and suppressions of lunar months, 24 are different from those determined by SuryaSiddhanta methods. Now an inscription whose date is found to be imegular is liable to be rejected as evidence ; and, if such a date should have been examined, as has hitherto been generally the custom, by Tables prepared only by one authority (most usually the Surya-Siddhanta), it has manifestly not received fair play. Every historical date hitherto classed as irregular will have to be reexamined by the requirements of authorities other than the Surya-Siddhanta, and only after such a test finally aceepted or set aside. To give an example. Professor L. D. Barnett has called attention to a record found in the village of Hulgir, Bankapur Taluq, Dharwar District, Bombay, which is dated in the year Ananda (A.D. 1254-55), Monday, Phalgana fullmoon day, the day of a samkranti. Worked by the Surya-Siddhanta, the date is found to be irregalar, inasmuch as the sankranti occurred not on the Monday in question (22 Feb. 1 This is incomplete both in words and in idea.. In the whole period of 650 years comprised in Table LX it will be found that out of a total of 248 years in which intercalations and suppressions of lunar months occurred there are differences between the Surya-Siddhanta and the Siddhanta-Siromani in 184 years. The difference of a whole day in every solar year implies & correspond. ing difference in the sun's longitude and leads to constant differences in the nakshatra.

Page #199
160 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 1255), but at 8h 52m after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 23 Feb. But it is perfectly correct by the Siddhanta-Siromani, according to which the moment of the sankranti was 6h 10m after mean sunrise on the Monday. The document, therefore, if otherwise acceptable, should be given full historical weight. As regards Southern India especially, from which proceeds a large proportion of historical inscriptions, every date at present condemned as irregular should certainly be tested by the AryaSiddhanta, the authority most generally used in that part of the country. But it is believed that these records have, as a rule, only been verified by the Surya-Siddhanta. 269. Before we proceed a word of caution is necessary. While I hope that use of the Tables will yield exactly correct scientific results according to the requirements of the SiddhantaSiromani, we have at present no knowledge of how closely or how loosely the medieval framers of local Panchangs (almanacs) followed the rules. If they only used whole numbers and disregarded fractions, which is probably the case, epigraphists must be prepared for occasional differences in close cases. If, again, they calculated time only in ghatikis and palas, it must not be forgotten that the pala is a division of 24 seconds, while my Tables give results down to a fraction of a second. This affords rather a wide margin for possible differences. The moral is that dates with slight differences should not be hastily rejected. Each should be treated on its merits and reasonable allowance made. Notes of close cases in the matter of intercalated and suppressed lonar months will be found inserted before Table LX. Differences in tithis must be examined, each on its merits. 270. It may at first sight seem absurd to work so closely as to state the value of a, b, o in nine decimals of a second, as I have done in the heading of Table LIV B; but let it be remembered that this value may be worked up into years and centuries for purposes of Tables LVII A, B. In the body of the Tables four decimal places are given for all values. For general verification of dates the whole numbers should first be used, as in the Indian Calendar, decimals being resorted to only in close cases. I give full explanation of all my processes and calculations, so that there may be clear to experts, and that they may be corrected, if in error. ELEMENTS OF THE SIDDHINTA-SIBOMANI. 271. The Siddhanta-Siromani is believed to have been composed by Bhaskaracharya in A.D. 1150, when he was 36 years of age. The late Dr. James Burgesel states that the date is "supported by the evidence of an inscription near Chalisgam." Dr. Bhau Daji placed its appearance in A.D. 1105.9 The late Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit pronounced that the Rajamrigatika, a work composed in A.D. 1042, was the same as the Siddhanta-Siromani in the matter of the calculation of a Panching, and if so, all the Tables which follow would apply to the former as well as to the latter. But ap to the present I have no certainty about this. If my information is correct, the length of the solar year according to the two authorities differs; though in some other respects they may well be similar; for the Rajanrigarika, while following the Brahma-Siddhanta of Brahmagupts (A.D. 628), introduced changes in it, which changes were adopted in the Siddhanta- Siromani. Nevertheless there still remains a doubt about the value of the sines of angles used in these works, values which must considerably affect results. We know that the Bines used in the Siddhanta-Siromani were based on a radius of 3438'; but we do not yet know for certain the value of the radius as fixed and adopted by Brahmagapta. As I have previously "J. R. A. S., Oct. 1893, p. 751.9 31. J. R. a. s., n. ., I, 892. Indian Calendar, p. 8.

Page #200
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 161 pointed out, the only evidence available asserts that he used a radius of 3270. No complete copy containing the list of sines bas as yet been found, and it is & question whether the Bepares: printed edition can be relied on. Only one complete copy of the Rajamrigatika has come to light. This is in the Deccan College Library at Poona, which also possesses a fragment consisting of two chapters. Professor N. K. Majumdar of the Calcutta University, who has kindly made enquiries for me, writes that, although there seems to be frequent reference to a table of sines, such a Table is not to be found in either of the copies. It seems therefore somewhat premature to assert that Tables adapted for computation by the Siddhanta-Siromani will apply in all respects to work by the Rajanrigarika. 272. According to the Siddhanta-Siromani the length of the mean solar sidereal year, on the basis of 1,577,916,450 civil days to A yuga of 4,320,000 years, is 865-2584375 days or 3654 6h 12m , a quantity less than that of the Arya-Siddhanta by 21. The sines of the 24 base angles of anomaly have the same value ns in the Arya- and SuryaSiddhantas, with sin. 90deg, or radius, = 3438. [See Table XLVII (above, Vol. XIV) for these sines and equations of sun's oentre. For the moon Bee Table LIX below.] The epicycles of sun and moon are not contracted at any point. That of the sun has a circumference of 13deg 40'; that of the moon 31deg 36' (Jacobi, above, Vol. I, p. 441). The sun and moon are always treated as planets. The line of apsides of the sun's orbit has a constant slight forward shift, the movement amounting to 00174 or 1*044 per annum. In the total period of 650 years embraced by my Table LX this shift amonnts to 11' 18"6. The epoch of the Kaliyuga was the moment of mean sunrise, or 6 A.M. Lanka time, on Friday 18 Feb. B.C. 3102, a moment which for purposes of computation is treated as K. Y. O expired, Oh Om 0". This was the moment of occurrence of monn Mosha-bankranti in that year, when mean moon, mean sun and mean Jupiter were all considered to be in exact conjunction as the 0deg point of celestial longitude. True Mesha-sankranti in that year, i.e. the moment when the true sun touched that point, occurred on Tuesday, 15 Feb.at 19h 52m 217 after mean sunrise. We have given the term " fodhya" to the interval in time between true and mean Meshagamkranti. In K. Y. O expired this was 24 4h 7m 38*50, or 2.171971 (Indian Chronography, Table, p. 16; Dr. Schram's valuation). The position of the moon's apsis at K. Y. O was 305deg 29' 46". Mean moon being at 09, her mean anom. at that moment was (360deg -305deg 29' 46'=) 54deg 30' 14" (Jacobi, above, I, 442). The position of the sun's apsis, perigee-point, at that moment was 257deg 45' 36', and his mean anom. was (360deg -- 257deg 45' 36'=) 102deg 14' 24" (Jacobi, above, I, 442). EFFECTS OF THESE ELEMENTS. 273. i) Length of the mean solar year. Since, as above stated, the Siddhanta-Siromani year is less by 21* than the Arya-Siddhanta year, and since this divergence is annual and began in B.C. 3102 at the epoch of the Kaliyuga, when the two were together, it had, by the year A.D. 1100 when my Table LX begins, increased to more than 24 hours. Hence the moments of both mean and true Mesha-sankranti according to the Siddhanta-Siromani are always a day earlier than they are by the Arya-Siddhanta, the times of the occurrence of which are given in Table I of the Indian Calendar. To avoid constant reference to another volume, the Table of difference already published in Indian Ohronography, p. 61, is here reproduced. The moment of trae Mesha-sankranti each year can be calculated from this, as explained in the work quoted; but all details are given in Table LX below. 1 Above, Vol. XIV, SS 267.

Page #201
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, (VOL. XV. TABLE A DITTERENCE BETWEEN MOMENTS OF XBAN MESHA-BAMEBANTI, AB CALOULATED BY THE ARTA SIDDHANTA AND SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. To obtain the moment of mean M. S. by the Siddhanta-Siromani deduct the time-difference in the Table from the time given for the same according to the Arya-Siddhanta in Tablo I. "Indian Calendar." Did. Din. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. years. Di. DYE. YGATE. years year. - LIran co 9 **** 1,000 2.000 8,000 4000 5,000 1111 co - 3 9 a The Table given in Indian Chronography, p. 27, for calculating the bodhya at different dates, during the period covered by Table LX below according to the Siddhanta-Siromani, is also here reproduced to save reference. TABLE B. VALUE OF GODIYA BY THE SIDDHINTA-SIROMANI. Dr. Schram's fixtures. Discrence between siddha.. Siro. and Arya-Siddl. In A.D. Exact value of fodhya. value of fodhya. For work by shorter rule. In K. Y. year expired. AF 18 4200 4300 4400 4500 4800 4700 4800 19 1099-1100 1199-1200 1299-1300 1399-1400 1499-1500 1599-1600 1699-1700 I feu 19 49-000 4-975 20-950 36-925 52.900 8-675 24-860 19.000 34-975 50-950 6.925 29.900 38-875 54-850 19 20 Longer rule. Take time of true Meabs-sarinkranti by the Arya-Siddhanta from Table 1, Indian Calendar, adding 30 in odd A.D. years (Indian Chronography, Hint 20, p. 79). Add Arya-Siddhanta fodhya (constant) 2 3 32" 30". This gives mean M. S. by A. S. Deduct time-differefice (Table 4, above) for interval of years from K. Y. O, and so find mean M. S. by Siddhanta-Siromari. Deduct Siddhanta-Siromapi fodhya (Table B, col. 8). This gives the required true Mesha-sankranti time by Siddhanta-Siromani. Work approximately, if this is considered sufficient, by whole minutos, ignoring seconds and decimalo. Shorter rule. Take time of true Mosba-sankranti by the Arya-Siddhanta from Tablo 1, Indian Calendar. From this deduct the sum of the amounts for time-difference for interval of years (Table 4) and the difference given in col. 4, Table B. For examples of work see Indian Chronography, p. 27, 8 62 H, where the system is shewn approximately in wholo minutes. It can be extended into seconds and decimals, if necesars. (ii) The shift of the sun's apsis. The constant forward shift of the sun's line of apsides slightly affects the moment in each year when the true son reaches 0deg, the moment of true Mosha

Page #202
No. 10.] samkranti; and creates a small change in the lengths of the true solar months owing to the change in the times of his reaching the points of the signs, and in their collective duration as measured from 0deg. The sun's velocity is, in each year, a little greater than in the year previous in some parts of his orbit and a little less in others. For the purpose of correct calculation in very close cases these differences are detailed in Table LVIII D below; but, as they are very slight, they may in ordinary cases be ignored. And let it be always borne in mind that, as yet, we do not know how far the local almanac makers of medieval times paid any attention to them. As regards the time of the true sun reaching long. 0deg, since his velocity is greatest at the perigee-point and since this point is annually moving forward, he reaches long. 0deg every year a trifle earlier than in the year before. The change is 0-15975 per annum. And-for the same reason every year his mean anomaly at that point grows slightly less and the equation of the centre slightly greater. The change in the equation amounts to 0"-65584 or, in 1,000ths of circle, 0-0005058 per century. The shift of the apsis being 1044 per annum, it amounts to 1' 44" 4 in a century, or, calculated in 1,000ths of the circle, to 0-0805. The sun's mean anom. at true Mesha-samkranti therefore decreases every century by this amount, and every year in proportion. The Siddhanta-Siromani length of year is 365d 6h 12m 9, and therefore the length of the year as measured between two consecutive true Mesha-samkrantis is this amount less 0-15975, or is 365 6h 12m 8-84025. On this basis, which agrees exactly with Dr. Schram's determination of the value of the sodhya in different millenniums (Indian Chronography, p. 16), the moments of true Mesha-samkranti given in Table LX below have been computed. THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. NOTE ON WORK FOR THE NAKSHATRA. [See Indian Calendar, p. 97. Note example given above, Vol. XIV, p. 245, for rough work, and p. 247, para. 2, for accurate work, in calculation for sun's true long., s, on any given day.] The constant given in the Indian Calendar, in the formula for verifying the nakshatraindex, is 7207. This represents the Surya-Siddhanta value, which varies from 7206-5077 in A.D. 900 to 7207-4035 in A.D. 1900. The Arya-Siddhanta value is a constant, and is always 7226-3542, roughly 7226. By the Siddhanta-Siromani, owing to its greater increase in the shift of the sun's apsis year by year, the variation in this factor is more pronounced. The long. of the apsis in A.D. 900 was 258deg 55' 12", or, in 10,000ths of circle, 7192-2, and in A.D. 1900 it was 259deg 12' 36", or 7200-27. The difference in 100 years is 0.805, in circle measurement, or in 1,000 years 8.05, as stated above. The greatest equation of the sun's centre is, in circle notation, 60-4244,-the same as by the Surya-Siddhanta. Consequently the factor (which consists of the long. of the apsis plus the sun's greatest equation) for nakshatra work by the Siddhanta-Siromani is, at the beginning of the centuries noted, as shewn in the following Table : K. Y. cent. A.D. cent. 900 1000 1100 4000 4100 4200 4300 4400 4500 4600 4700 4800 1200 1300 1400 1500 1600 1700 Exact constant. 7252-6466 7253-4522 7254-2577 7255-0633 7255-8688 7256-6744 7257-4799 163 7258-2855 7259-0910 Roughly. 7253 7253 7254 7255 7256 7257 7257 7258 7259 In close work intermediate quantities must be taken for intermediate years. See Table LI, Vol. XIV above, p. 262. x 2

Page #203
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. CONSTRUCTION OF THE TABLES. Tables LIV A and B. Advance of a, b, c for days, hours, minutes and seconds. 274. These Tables are to be used in calculation by the Siddhanta-Siromani in the same way as Tables IV, V of the Indian Calendar are used for the Surya-Siddhanta ; working first with whole numbers and resorting to the decimals only in close cases. The values of a, b, c at mean sunrise on Chaitra sukla 1 of any year being taken down from Table LX below, addition of figures given in Tables LIV A, B for the intervening days, hours, etc., up to the given date furnishes the a, b, c at any moment of any subsequent day, i.e. gives us for that moment (a) the distance between mean moon and mean sun, (6) the moon's mean anom, (c) the sun's mean anom. The figures are parts of the circle--a teu thousandths, b and a thousandths. To arrive at an exact estimate of the value of these quantities an examination was made of Prof. Jacobi's fixtures for their value at mean sunrise of the first day of the 42nd century K. Y., a moment, that is, separated from the epoch of the Kaliyuga, mean Mosha-samkranti K. Y. 0, by exactly 4200 years K. Y. Mean Mesha-samkrinti K. Y. 4200 (expired) took place on Friday 25 March A.D. 1099 at 10h 30% after mean sunrise and therefore 13h 30m before the mean sunrise of Saturday. 13h 30m=338h 44P, the amount of Jacobi's "Cor.," or correction (Table XIII, above, Vol. I, p. 450). In that Table he gives the figures for the beginning of century 42 K. Y. as a (Dist. (- )=14deg 18' 0", 6 (C's anom.)=51deg 24' 13', c (@'s anom.)= 281deg 1' 19'. Owing to his arrangement of Tables, by which he gives only one Table for calculation of solar days (Table XXI) applicable to all Siddhantas, whereas the date of occarrence of mean Mesha-samkranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani is always a day earlier than by the other authorities, we have, for comparison with his Tabular figures, to add a day's increase to the above valuation. This gives us a=26deg 29' 27", b=64deg 28' 7", c=282deg 0 27". Adding the increase in 13h 30m or 338h 44P (Jacobi's "Cor.," Table XXII), we have finally for the values at mean sunrise of Sunday a=33deg 20' 40"-4, b=71deg 48' 50'86, c=282deg 33' 41":36. In 10,000ths of the circle (a). and 1,000ths (banl c), these values shew the increase in 4,200 years to have been a=926-237654, b=199-483677, c=784-893163. From a has to be deducted in accordance with our Indian Calendar working-system the sum of the greatest equations of moon and sun, viz. 200-296034, and hence a=725.9416. Prof. Jacobi, however, has, since his valuation published in Vol. I, slightly modified his estimate of this value of a. In Vol. XI above (Table IX, B) be states the three valges as a=7263, b=1995, c=7849. In my notation these figures are a=726-3, b=699-5, c=284.9.1 The difference being very small (0-4), I conclude to accept his later estimate of the increase of a.? "I measure the ('s and O's anom. from perigee, Jacobi from Apogee. A careful examination of some of Prof. Jacobi's Tables in Vol. XI above has led to the discovery of a few misprints, which it will be well to point out for the guidance of those who prefer to use his 'Tables. I regret that the present war renders it impossible to obtain his permission, but feel sure that, if I had been able to do so, he would have acknowledged these as printer's unistakes. Table I, p. 161. Surya-Siddh. centuries. In cent. 33, under a, for "12348" read 12358. Table V A. In cent. 36, under 4, for "76166" read 75166. And in cent. 41, under a, for "19789" rend 18789. Table V B. In cent. 36, under a, for "76166 " read 75166. (Compare entries in Tables I and IX A.) Tablo IX B. In cent. 44, under a, for "81114" read 81314. Table X, year 50, under a, fur" 40359" read 44359. 69 "45417" 45419. >> 73 "82832" 92832. 88 " 46499" 46479. , 99, under 10, for "6" read 5. In Vol. I, Table XXIV, the moon's equation of the centre under " Brah. a S. Siro.," 4th entry from bottom, the seconds (") should be 18, not "10." See alea $ 283 helow.

Page #204
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. On this basis then, viz. the exact amount of increase of a, b, c, in 4200 K. Y. years, has been calculated the increase per civil day (Table LIV A), per hour, minute and second (Table LIV B), per year and per century (heading of Table LIV A), according to the Siddhanta-Siromani. The valuation of increase of a differs from that of the Surya-Siddhanta by about 2 units in a century. Note that a common century consists of 36,526 days, a defective century of 36,525 days. In the 4,200 years concerned there were 37 common and 5 defective centuries. The whole period consisted of 1,534,087 civil days. 165 To assist in the calculation the yearly increases of a, b, c given, from year to year, in Prof. Jacobi's Special Tables (above, Vol. I, Tables XVI, XIX) were also referred to. It would have been easier had these contained decimals of seconds. Tables LV, LVI. Equations of the centre, moon and sun. 275. The values of a, b, c at any moment, which fix the positions of mean moos and mean sun, having been found by use of Tables LIV A and B, the tithi, or the position of the true moon with reference to the true sun, is ascertained by applying the equations of moon (eqn. b) aud sun (egn. c) to the value of a. Tables LV, LVI give these equations in closer detail than heretofore (compare Tables VI, VII," Indian Calendar "), enabling great accuracy to be obtained. They can be used as a close approximation for any Siddhanta, but are specially prepared as Tables exact for the Siddhanta-Siromani. Each equation (col. 3) is the exact value (the value, that is, to be used in our system of work), in 10,000ths of the circle, of the equation of the mean anomaly angle stated on either side of it in cols. 2a, 2b. Col. 1 gives the number of the base-equation, that is to say, the serial number of the equation of each of the 24 base-angles of anom.; each such angle separated from the next by 3deg 45', the whole forming the quadrant of 90deg. Each section of 3deg 45' is divided into five equal parts, the whole forming a group within the limits of which, following universal Hindu practice, the equation is computed by the fixed value of the sine of the base-angle. In 10,000ths of the circle 3deg 45'-10-416, and one-fifth of this is 2.083. The difference, col. 4, is the difference between the equations of each of the five parts of the group. When examining a date, Tables VI, VII of the Indian Calendar may be used for obtaining approximate results, or the new Tables may be used with whole numbers only. The latter for a sort of eye-Table. Absolute accuracy, or very close approximation, can be obtained by using the decimals as a whole or in part. Thus (Rule) Take the difference between the value of anom., (b or c), found in work for a date, and the nearest to it, greater or less, in cols. 2a, 2b of Table LV or LVI. Multiply this difference by the group-difference (col. 4), and divide the quotient by 2-083. Add, or subtract, the result to, or from, the next equation. This gives the exact value of equation b or c. For an approximation use only one or two decimals, and instead of dividing by 2-083 divide by 2 or by 2.1. The amount of " Equation b" or "Equation e" is a compound of the actual equation for the given anom. and the greatest equation (which is the actual equation for anom. 90deg). The first half of each of the equation-Tables LV and LVI concerns the quantity of anom. 0deg to 180deg, or, in 1,000ths of circle, 0 to 500. Here the tabulated" equation " (Table LV) is the moon's greatest equation plus the actual equation of the given anom. The tabulated" equation b" in the second half of Table LV deals with the moon's anom. 180deg to 360deg or, in 1,000ths of circle, 500 to 1000; and the tabulated equation is the greatest equation minus the actual equation of the given anom. In the first half of Table LVI (for sun's anom. 0deg to 180deg, or, in 1,000ths of

Page #205
166 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV circle, 0 to 500) the tabulated "equation c" is the sun's greatest equation minus the actual equation. In the second half (for sun's anom. 180deg to 360deg, or, in 1,000ths of circle, 500 to 1000) the tabulated equation is the sun's greatest equation plus the actual equation of the given anom. The actual equation-Table for the moon is given below-Table LIX. That of the sun in Vol. XIV above, Table XLVII. All details have been fully worked out by the proper formulae. For method of work see Example 3 below. TABLES LVII A, B, C. Value of a, b, c for centuries, years and days. 276. These Tables enable us to ascertain the value of a, b, c, and so to determine the exact position of mean moon and mean sun, at the beginning of any year with which the general Table LX is concerned. Table LVII A gives the a, b, c of mean sunrise, i.e. mean sunrise of the day on which mean Mosha-samkranti occurred at the beginning of the century; Table LVII B the same for the beginning of the given year; Table LVII C the same for the days on which true Mesha-sam kranti occurred and on which began the luni-solar year. The respective week-days for the beginning of the solar and luni-solar year are given in Table LX, but can be found also by these Tables. In the case of a date in the solar year the values of a, b, c in Table LVII A are added to those of Table LVII B, and the sum of these is added to the values of the day of true Meshasamkranti in Table LVII C. The values for the interval of days between true Mesha-samkranti and the day given in the date in question are obtained from Table LIV A, and thus are found the positions of moon and sun at mean sunrise of the latter day. For any subsequent moment of that day the values in Table LIV B are added to the result. In the case of a date given in the luni-solar year (the most usual method) Table LX provides the a, b, c for mean sunrise on the initial day of the luni-solar year, while Tables LIV A and B enable the calculation to be completed. The values given in Table LX can be checked by Tables LVII A, B, C. From the a, b, c of true Mesha-samkranti in any year, found by Tables LVII A, B, C, the a, b, c of each truc samkranti in the year are found by addition of the values given in Table LVIII A; and by the result it is ascertained whether there was any intercalation or suppression of a lunar month in the given year. 277. Table LVII A. The most important point here is the settlement of the values of a, b, c at the moment of mean sunrise of the day on which the 42nd K. Y. century began. This was the day on which occurred mean Mesha-samkranti of K. Y. 4200, or A.D. 1099-1100. In SS 274 above details are given explaining Prof. Jacobi's values for the moment in question. Enough has been said about the value of a. The following notes about the respective values of b and c may be found helpful. The value of 1, the moon's mean anom. for K. Y. 4200. In my notation this was stated as in 1,000ths of the circle, 699-487. Working the calculation by the values given in the heading of Table LIV for the mean moon's movement in 4,200 years, consisting of 37 common and 5 defective centuries, the total is found to be, excluding whole revolutions, 548-145255. To this has to be added the moon's mean anom. at the epoch of the Kaliyuga. At that moment the moon's apsis (perigee) stood at 305deg 29' 46",-apogee being at 125deg 29' 46" 1-and the mean moon was at 0deg. Therefore her mean anom. was (360deg-305deg 29' 46'') 54deg 30' 14". This in 1,000ths of the circle is 151-3997. Adding this to the above, her mean anom., b, at mean sunrise 1 Jacobi, above, Vol. I, pp. 440, 442. See also E. Burgess's "Surya-Siddhanta."

Page #206
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 167 of the day on which mean Mosha-samkranti occurred in . Y. 4200 expired is found to be 699-5449. The difference between the two calculations is 0.0612. Both agree with Jacobi's valuation 699.5. The value of c, the sun's mean anom. At the epoch of the Kaliyuga the sun's apsis (perigee) was at long. 257deg 45' 36". Mean sun being at long. 0deg, the san's mean anom. was (360deg-257deg 45' 36") 102deg 14' 24". This, in 1,000ths of circle, is 284.0. The increase of c (Table LIV A, heading) in 37 common and 5 defective centuries, total 42, is, excluding whole revolutions, 4.278478. This, added to the value of c in K. Y. O, viz. 284.0, gives the value of c at beginning of K. Y. 4200 expired as 288-278478. From this has to be deducted the amount of the decrease in the sun's mean anom. due to the forward shift of the apsis. This was shewn above ($ 273, ii) to be, in 1,000ths of the circie, 0-0805 per century. In 42 centuries the decrease amounts to 3.383. 288-278478-3-383=284-8951. In & 274 the valuation was given as 284-893163. The difference between the two is less than 0*002, and both agree with Jacobi's valuation 284.9. Comparing the two sets of results I have decided to adhere to Prof. Jacobi's own fixtures, as given in SS 274 ; and, fully worked out, the figures for mean sunrise on Sunday 27 March A.D. 1099 are a=726-307704844, b=699-483676555, c=284-893163057. For two days earlier, namely for mean sunrise on Friday 25 March A.D. 1099, on which day mean Mesha-samkranti of K. Y. 4200 expired took place at 10h 30m after mean sunrise, the correct details, obtained by deduction of 2 days' value (Table LIV A) from the above, are (6) Friday a=49-043734020 b=626-900376983 c=279-417587971. This explains the first entry in Table LVII A. The rest follow by addition of the century values given in the heading of Table LIV A. Century 42 was a defective one of 36,525 days. The rest were common ones, each of 36,526 days. 36,525 divided by 7 leaves remainder 6. Mean Megha-samkranti in K. Y. 4300 took place on 6 Friday. 6+6=(week-day) 5. Hence the day of the week of mean Mosha-sankranti in K. Y. 4300 was 5 Thursday; and since 36,526 divided by 7 leaves no remainder, menn Mesba-samkranti at the beginning of each of the following centuries took place on a Thursday. Coupling the arrangement made in Table LVII A for centuries with the arrangeniont for days made in Table LVII C, the result of calculations made by these Tables coincides precisely with those obtained by use of Jacobi's Tables. Sach anangement is the one best suited to the requirements of the Siddhanta-Siromani. An example will best illustrate this. Given that it is desired to find the a, b, c at mean sunrise of the day on which true Mexhasamkranti took place in K. Y. 4806 expired, A.D. 1705-6. This day was (sce Table LX) Taesday 27 March A.D. 1705. Worked by Jacobi's Tables IX, X, XIII of Vol. XI, we have w-d. c. For cent. 48 . . . 0 8 619.0 696-0 784 1 >> year 6 . . . 0 1 942-7 515.0 998 5 True Mesba-samk. dayl 3 864505 854.8 989-0 3 (Taes.) 4207-2 65-8 771.6 1 Jacobi's Table XIII is framed to suit all Siddhantas. By the Arya- and Sarya-Siddhantas the day on which true Mesha-samkranti occurred is sbewn m 0 Vailakba," 4 Wednesday. By the Siddhanta Siromani that day was a day earlier (above, $ 278, ), namely the day tabulated by Jacobi as " 29 Mina," 8 Teesday.

Page #207
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. a. In my reckoning, 6 and c being calculated from perigee instead of from apogee, these are a=4207.2, b=565-8, c=271.6. Worked, with only one decimal, by Tables LVII A, B, C below, the result is the same; thus w-d. b. c. For cent. 48 . . . 5 2 941:8 123.5 278-7 ,, year 6 * 1942-7 515-0 998-5 True Mesba-samk, day . 5 9322.7 927-4 994-5 3 (Tues.) 42072 565.9 271:7 278. Table LVII B. This Table shews the increase of a, b, c for each year of a century, corresponding with Prof. Jacobi's Vol. XI, Table X, but in greater detail, derived from use of the figures given in the heading of Table LIV A. 279. Table LVII C. Col. 1 shews the number of day's interval between mean sunrise of true Mesha-samkranti day, "Mesha 0," and mean sunrise of the day which in each year was coupled with the first tithi of the luni-solar year and was called the day of "Chaitra sukla 1." Col. 2 gives the number of the day of the solar month Mina (Panguni in the Tamil country); col. 3, the week-day; cols. 4, 5, 6, the value of a, b, c at mean sunrise of that day. The a, b, c of mean sunrise on the day Chaitra sukla 1 are found by adding to the a, b, c of the K. Y. century (Table LVII A) and of the year (Table LVII B) the values of a, b, c given in Table LVII O for the number of days intervening between the day of Chaitra sukla 1 in the given year and the day of true Mesha-samkranti (Table LX, cols. 13, 19,-figures in brackets). This work, however, need not be carried out by epigraphists, since the required values of a, b, c for Chaitra sukla 1 in each year are stated in Table LX, cols. 23, 24, 25. These values being known, the tithi-index for any day (mean sunrise) in the given year is easily found, as in work by the Indian Calendar, by addition to them of the a, b, c for intervening days given in Table LIV A; and for any moment of any day by use of Table LIV B. Tables LVIII A, B, O, D. Duration of true solar wonths. 280. Table LVIII A is, for the Siddhanta-Siromani, wbat Tables XVIII A, B in my Indian Chronography are for the Arya- and Surya-Siddhantas. It states the duration of each true solar month from sankranti to samkranti, and the collective duration from true Meshasamkranti to each true sankranti, with the corresponding increases of a, b, c. By the aid of this Table are calculated the solar elements of the date and the intercalations and suppressions of lunar months. The Table is designed to suit the year K. Y. 4500 expired, A.D. 13991400,--the year of my Table XLVIII in Vol. XIV above. The differences in the duration of months in other years, caused by the shift of the san's apeis, are dealt with in Table LVIII D. Tables LVIII B and Care supplementary and explain themselves. They will be found very useful in calculation for the sun's mean anom., c, and the corresponding "equation c" at the several sankrantis and at true Mosba-sankranti in different years. Table LVIII D shews how the shift of the sun's apsis affects the duration of the several solar months in different years, and the a, b, c at the several solar sankrintis. The change given in the Table is that for an interval of three centuries on oither side of K. Y. 4500, and in very close cases sbould be applied to the figures arrived at by use of the other Tables-cases, that is, where after use of those figures it seems doubtful whether a certain luvar month was intercalated or suppressed.

Page #208
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 169 For an example of its use. Compare the positions of sun and moon at the moment when the true sun reached the Dhanus-samkranti in K. Y. 4200 (A.D. 1100) and in K. Y. 4800(A.D. 1700). Table LVIII A shews that in K. Y. 4500 the sun took 2464 gh gm 318 to travel from Mesha-samkranti, long. 0deg, to the Dhanus-samkranti, long. 240deg, while the increase of a, b, c during this interval was-a=3432-7047, b=941:5957, c=674.5407. To ascertain what this respective increase was in K. Y. 4200 we use the correction given in Table LVIII D-thus b. 2464 ghgm 345 3432-7047 941:5957 674-5407 -4 55 . - 1.1563 -0.1239 -0.0092 a. c 2464 9h 4, 39. 3431.5484 941 4718 674:5315 These last are the correct figures for the year K. Y. 4200, A.D. 1100. For the year K. Y. 4800, using the figures of Table LVIII D with reversed sigo, the correct figures are found to be 2491 9h 14m 29", a=3433-8610, b=941-7196, c=674 5499. In a close case this difference in value of a, b, c may prove the intercalation or suppression of a different lunar month. Changes for years less than 300 may be taken proportionally. The Table need seldom be used, as it is only very occasionally required. 281. The determination of the exact lengths of the several solar months and their collective duration Table LVIII A) has been a matter of considerable difficulty, and in pablishing the quantities given in the Table I must not be held to assert that the modiaeval Hindu used those lengths and no others. He may have calculated roughly, or, if scientifically, then by several different processes. Take as an example the time of the true sun's arrival, say in K. Y. 4500, at tbe Vrishabhasamkranti, 30deg, in order to determine the length of the solar month Mesha. (1) One method of reckoning is that which was used in the preparation of Table XLVIII C (Vol. XIV above), viz. by applying to the mean long. of the sun (col. 4) the equation of the centre (col. 6) as found by computation from the Hindu equation-Table (Table XLVII, Vol. XIV), which is based on a series of groups of angles; and so obtaining the sun's true long. According to this system it is found that in the first 30 whole days from true Mesha-sankranti the sun travelled 29deg 7' 2860 (Table XLVIII O, col. 8). Before he reached 30deg, therefore, he had to travel 52' 31"-40. (ii) Another method is, discarding the group system of the equation-table, to ascertain directly the value of the sine of the mean anom. angle at the beginning of the 30th day after the moment of true Mesha-samkranti, and to work the equation of that sine-valge ; afterwards calculating for the remaining bours and minutes taken by the sun to reach 30deg. The value of the sine is obtained by the metbod described in 282. Thus we find from Table XLVIII C that the sun's mean anom. at the beginning of the 30th day was 128deg 21'25232, or 770125232. This divided by 225 is 34 with remainder 51-25232. The 34th sine is, counting down and then up on the left side of the equationTable, the base sine No. 14, or the sine of 127deg 30'. This is 2728' (col. 3). The difference between this and the next base sine is 143' (col. 4). 51'25232 x 143=782908176, and this divided by 225 is 32-57369. 2728-32-57369=26954-4263 ; and this, therefore, is the sine of the given anom. angle 128deg 21'-25232. The equation-formula is sin. eqn.= to sin, anom. and the result is the angle being & small one) that the equation=1deg 42' 21'-578. The sun's mean long. (Table XLVIII C, col. 4) at the beginning of this 30th day was 27deg 25' 9":14; and, adding the equation, we find that his

Page #209
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. true long. at that moment was 29deg 7' 28-72. The true san, before he ruched long. 80deg, there. fore, had to travel (30deg-29deg 7' 28*72) 52' 31.28. In either of the above cases how long did he take to accomplish the journey ? To ascertain this we may either use the sun's mean motion (Table XLIV, Vol. XIV); or we may use the true motion in hours for the particular 30th day (Table XLIX), as fixed by the group system of the equation-Table, with his mean motion in minutes and seconds (Tables L, LI) ; or we may carefully work out his true motion for that 30th day by dividing his motion during that day by 24 for hours, and each of these by 60 for minutes, and each minute by 60 for seconds; or, yet again, even still more accurately, by calculating his real motion during the particular hours of the day actually concerned, and so the rest. Thus it is clear that we can calculate the length of Mesha in a number of ways, with slight differences in the result of each ; and so with all the solar months and their collective lengths. These differences in the lengths of months may amount to two or three seconds in each, and at some parts of the orbit the cumulative difference may amount to perhaps a quarter of a minute, but probably not more than that. I have tried all the methods noted above, except the last, which it seemed unnecessary to attempt, in order to arrive at the exact lengths of the months, and believe that my Table LVIII A is sufficiently accurate. Since it is not known how the medieval Hindu astronomers carried out their computation, no better course presented itself. Let it be noted that any little difference that may exist will have no effect whatever on the value of the tithi ; and as regards the intercalated and suppressed months care has been taken to avoid any possibility of error by a special note of every close case in the page preceding the body of Table LX. Table LIX. The moon's equation of the centre. 282. The Table itself requires no explanation. The equations have been calculated by the proper formula, viz. sin. egn. sid. a * mins. in epicycle here sin, a ~ 1896 mins. in orbit 21600 or 79 sin. a. It has to be noted, however, that-whereas, when (as in the case of the equation of the san) the sine of the equation-angle is less than 3deg 45', the equation is the saine as the sine and 79 y be icad as "eqn.= 900 sin. a"-here, in the lower half of the . Table of the moon's equations, the sine of the equation-angle is greater than 3deg 45'. Thus sin, eqn. 90deg is 5deg 1' 46"-8, but eqn. 90deg is 5deg 2' 7*.366. The rule for finding the equation, when sin. eqn. is greater than 3deg 45' and less than 7deg 30' (it is always less in the present case), is as follows. First ascertain the value of sin. egn. by the above formula. Deduct 225' from this value; either multiply the remainder by 225 and divide the product by 224 or add to the same remainder a 224th part of itself (see cols. 2, 3, 4, Table LIX). Add to the result 225' (col. 3). Thus for the given moon's mean anom. 90deg. Sin. 90deg=3438' (col. 3), and "9 900301'78, or 5deg 1' 46":8, as stated above. This is the value of the sin. egn. For the equation we work with 301.78 as the given angle. This minus 225'=76-78. 76.78 x 225 = 17275-50, and this divided by 224 is 77.122768. 77-122768 + 225'=802122768, and this =

Page #210
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 171 5deg 2' 7"-366068, which is the correct equation of the moon's centre when his mean anom, is 90deg. Worked in the other way, a 224th part of 76-78 is 0-342768, and this added to 76.78 gives the Bame result, yiz. 77.122768. It is advisable here to state the Hindu rule for finding the sine of any ungle, viz. :-Ascertain the number of minutes contained in the given arc. Divide these by 225' (= 3deg 45'). The quotient is the serial number of the preceding base-sine as given in Table LIX, col. 1. Multiply the remainder by the difference between the preceding and succeeding base-sines (col. 4) and divide by 225. Add the result to the preceding base-sine. Thus with arc 24deg or 1440. 1440deg 225 yields quotient 6, remainder 90. 6 is the serial number of the sine of 22deg 30' (col. 1). The difference between the base-sine No. 6 and base-sine No. 7 is (col. 4) 205.90 x 205 = 18450, and this divided by 325 = 82, with no remainder. The preceding base-sine, No. 6, is 1915', and this plus 82 = 1397'. 1397' is the sine of 24deg. 283. The equation-Table for the moon's centre given below (Table LIX) is practically the same as that of Prof. Jacobi's Table XXIV A (Vol. I, p. 458, above); but in the former decimal points are given which are omitted in the latter. We agree also in our equation-Tables for the aan (mine in Table XLVII, Vol. XIV above, his in Table XXIV B, Vol. I, p. 459). But there seems to be some mistake in the figures entered by him, stated in parts of the circle, in his equivalent Table of the equations of the sun's centre given in Vol. XI above (Table XII, p. 169, col." A 10 ") for differences in consecutive equations. For instance the equation for anom. 221deg 15' is 1deg 26' 3.72 (base-equation No. 11) and for anom. 225' is 1deg 32' 17:28 (base-equation No. 11). Difference 6' 13":56. There is a difference of 225' in the anomalies, and 6' 13:56 - 225 gives the difference per minute of anom, as 10.66. In this we both agree. Now 6' 13-56, in 10,000ths of the cirole, is 2-8824, or, with two decimals only, 2.88, but Prof. Jacobi in Vol. XI quotes - 2.78" as the figure. It stands between his "arg. o" 1146 and 1250, which are the equivalents in his notation of the anom, angles corresponding to 221deg 15 and 2250 - serial numbers 11 and 12 in the equation-Table. One-fifth of 2-8824 = 0.5765, and this is the entry given in col. 4 of Table LVI below, as the group-difference for all anom. angles between those of the serial numbers 11 and 12. I venture to suggest the following amendments to all the entries in Prof. Jacobi's col. "A 10," reading from top to bottom of his Table XII (Vol. XI) :For 3-75 read 3.95 For 3-26 read 3-36 For 1.83 read 186 3.85 3.94 3:07 3.22 > 153 . 163 3.75 3.90 2.88 3.06 1.34 , 1.39 3.65 3085 2-78 , 288 1.15 1.14 , 378 2-71 0-86 , 0-90 3.56 , 3-69 2.40 0-58 085 3.46 3.61 2.212 :30 , 0-380 39 3.36 3.50 2.02 2.09 > 0-100 12 These differences stand in regular progression. It is possible that the Professor's first entry " 3.75" is a printer's error for 3.95; but even so our agreement is only in that one out of 24 entries. 3-65 2.59 2-51 * Table LX. Working Table for computation of dates. 284. Table LX is the principal working Table by which the tithi, lunar and solar month and day, nakshatra and yoga given in an inscription-date based on the Siddhanta-Siromani Y 2

Page #211
172 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Veu. XV. can be verified and converted into European reckoning; the nakshatra, yoga and lagna being still more accurately compated by use of Table XLVIII C, Vol. XIV above. Table LX is to be used exactly as Table 1 of the Indian Calendar is used for Arya and Surya-Siddhanta reckoning, In the latter whole numbers only are given. Here four places of decimals are added (they need not of course be used, unless necessary), and seconds of time are given as well as minutes. For further explanation see the page of note preceding the Table. To be entirely on the safe side, and for convenience of working from the beginning of a century of the Kaliyuga, ns well as for guidance in studying the working of the Metonic cycle according to this authority, the Tably begins with K. Y. 4200 expired (A.D. 1099-1100); though in all probability the Siddhanta- Siromani was not used in India for the preparation of Paicbings till A.D. 1150 at earliest. A date should be first computed approximately by use of whole numbers only, and the equation-Tables LV and LVI used merely as eye-Tables. Very great accuracy can be obtained by close work in greater detail. Eaeh intercalation and suppression of a lunar month has been carefully calculated. For the process reference may be made to my Indian Chronography, SS 95-103, and examples 2732. The months are true months, as it is almost certain that calculation by mean months was never resorted to at so late a date as that when our authority came into use. (Cols. 13, 14, 17.) See the last para. of $ 273 above. The true sun arrives at 0deg every year after a journey lasting 3654 6h 12 86.84025. The moment of this arrival, i.e. the moment of true Mesha-samkranti in the first year of the Table, was fixed by calculation from Dr. Schram's determination of the sodhya and the sun's equation at that instant (above, $ 273). For all later years the time-interval was added to this. The result accords exactly with Dr. Schram's fixtures. (Cols. 19-20.) The luni-solar date, week-day and a, b, c have cach been separately calculated. For process see example 2 below. The date and week-day are generally the same as those found by Surya-Siddhanta computation, but differ from these in occasional close cases, and where the intercalations and suppressions of lanar months differ, The 19-year Metonic sequence. 285. [For a note as to this see Indian Calendar, $ 50, p. 29.] This sequence, in work by the Siddhanta-Siromani, proceeds with the same general regularity as when computed by the Arya- and Surya-Siddhantas. In the period of 650 years dealt with in Table LX the intercalated lunar months are, in seven cases, the month next to that expected by the sequence, not that month itself (see note preceding the Table). The rest are regular. Suppressions follow the sequence in all cases. In the same period there are six such irregularities by SuryaSiddhanta and two by Arya-Siddhanta work. Fature research will no doubt settie the question whether the irregularity of seven out of 260 enges of intercalations and suppressions in the period embraced is attributable to the postalates of the Siddhanta-Siromani or to any defect in my calculations. All possibility of error, however, in computation of dates of records by these Tables is removed by the footnotes entered in ench Ago and the Remarks embodied in the page preceding Table LX. Whenever & recorddate belonging to either of these seven years is examined, it should be tested both ways.

Page #212
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 173 EXAMPLES Example 1. To find the value of a, b, c for the moment of true Mesha-sankranti in any year, the beginning of the solar year. Rule. Note in Table LX the number of the expired year of the Kaliyaga (col. 2. In this column the K. Y. year is that current in the corresponding A.D. year. The expired K. Y. year is the next earlier). Note (cols. 13-17) the day, week-day, and time of occurrence of true Mosha-samkranti in that year. Take from Table LVII A the week-day and a, b, c for the beginning of the K. Y. century; from Table LVII B the same for the expired K. Y. year of the centary; from Table LVII C the same for the day marked "Mesha 0" (col. 2), or the day next to it, being guided by the given week-day (Table LX, col. 14); and add together the three sets of values so obtained. The sum of these shews the positions of the moon and sun (a, b, c) at mean sunrise of the day on which true Mesha-samkranti occurred. For the moment of the samkranti add to these values of a, b, c those for the hours, minutes and seconds elapsed since mean sunrise (col. 17), obtaining them from Table LIV B. Work. Given that the valaes of a, b, c are wanted for the moment of mean sunrise of the day on which true Mosha-sankranti occurred in K. Y. 4492 expired, A.D. 1391-2; and at the moment of that sankranti. Table LX shews that the day was (0) Saturday 25 March A.D. 1391, and that the sankranti occurred on that day at 17h 18m 12. 5 (i) Approximate calculation, by whole numbers. w-d. a. b. c. Table LVII A. K. Y. cent. 44 . 7454 768 , LVII B. Year 92 . 9389545 LVII C. Mesha 0 . . . 5 9 323 927 995 At mean sunrise of Sat. 25 March ; . 0 (Sat.) 6166 240 273 Table LIV B. 17 hours . . . . . 240262 . 18 minutes. . 4 . 0 0 At moment of sankranti . . 6410 266 275 (u) Ful calculation. Worked to the full extent, with use of decimals and including the value of a, b, c for seconds the result is For mean sunrise, a=6165-1839, b=240-2250, o=272.5113. For moment of Mesha-samkranti, a=6410-3281, b=266-3902, c=274-4852. Note. The value found for c will always be a guide as to whether the caloulation bas been made for the right day (see Table LVIII O telow); for at true Mesha-samkrantic is always 274 or 275. In this case let it be observed that 8 years later than the given year, viz. in K, Y. 4500, the value of c at true Mesha-sankranti was 274-4058. The change in o at that moment, owing to shift of sun's apsis ($ 273, i), being 0.0805 per century, and our calculation having been based on the value for K. Y. 4400, we should, for extremo accuracy, deduct from 274-4852 the proportional change for 92 years, which amounts to 0.0741, leaving our c for A.D. 1391=274-4111. Example 2. Required to find the value of a, b, o at mean sunrise of the civil day called Chaitra sukla 1, the civil beginning of the luni-solar year K. Y. 4492 expired, A.D. 1991-2.

Page #213
174 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Rule. (i) If the a, b, c of mean sunrise on the day on which true Mesha-samkranti occurred in the year in question has already been found, as above, note the interval of days between mean sunrise on the day of Chaitra sakla 1 (Table LX, col. 19) and on the day of true Masha-samkranti in the given year (col. 13), both in brackets. With that interval of days turn to Table LIV A and find it in col. 1. Take the week-day and a, b, c values stated against it, and deduct the amount from the ascertained value of a, b, c for the Mesha-samkranti day (mean sunrise). Thus In example 1 we have determined the a, b, c values for mean sunrise on 25 March A.D. 1391, Day 84 (Table LX, col. 13). The day of Chaitra sukla l was 7 March, Day 66 (col. 19). Interval 18 days. We deduct 18 days' a, b, c from the former by Table LIV A. wd. a. b. Mesba 0, mean sunrise 0 6 166-1839 240 2250 2725113 For 18 days' interval (T. LIV A)-4 -6095-3757 -653.2496 - 49-2802 3 (Tues.) 70-8082 5869754 223-2311 These were the values of a, b, c on Tuesday 7 March A.D. 1391. (Compare entry in Table LX.) (ii) If the a, b, c of mean sunrise on Mosha-samkranti day has not already been found, add together as in example 1 the week-day and a, b, c of the K. Y. century and the year (Tables LVII A, B), and to the sum of these add the week-day and the a, b, c stated in Table LVII C against the interval of days (as above). Here the K. Y. century is 44, the year is 92, the interval of days is 18. Table LVII A. Cent. 44 ., LVII B. Year 92 , LVII O. 18 days . . . w-d. 5 4 1 7454-2101 9389-2378 3227-3603 * 70-8082 768 2089 544-5994 274.1671 586-9754 277-3743 . 0.6126 945-2442 223.2311 The result is the same as by process (i). Owing to the formation of the Tables the week-day will sometimes be found to be different by one from the week-day noted in Table LX, col. 19. In such case the week-day and a, b, c in Table LVII C to be applied must be that of the altered interval, the week-day always being that stated in Table LX. Thus in A.D. 1390-91, K. Y. 4491, the interval (Table LX, cols. 13, 19) is (84-77) 7 days. When we come to work, we find (Table LVII A given the week-day 5, and (Table LVII B) week-day 2, Total 7, or 0. Now in Table LVII C against 7 days' interval (col. 3) we find week-day 5; but, as we have to arrive at the entry in Table LX (col. 20), i.e. at the a, b, c for 6 Friday, we add the week-day (6) and the a, b, c for it (standing for 6 days' interval instead of 7) in Table LVII C. Such change is never more than one day. Example 3. Given the moon's mean anom. b, or the sun's mean anom. c, as found in work for verifying a dato, required to find "egn. 6," or "egn. c." The work is similar in either case. We will take an instance of a case whete e, the sun's mean anom., has been found to be;146-3264.

Page #214
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 175 By Tablo LVI we see that the equation for anom. values between 145.83 and 147.916 lies between 12-4786 and 12.0181; the difference between them being 0-4605. For rule of work see $ 275 above. Approximation. A glance at Table LVI shows that eqn. o must be 12 and a small fraction. Oloser work. The difference between 146-3 and the next figure of Arg. in the Table (col. a), viz. 147.9, is 1.6. The group-difference (col. 4) is 0.4605. Call this 0:5. The invariable difference betwoon successive entries of arc ("Arg."') is 2.083. Call this 2. 1.6 x 0:5 =0.8. This divided by 2 is 0-4. Add this to the equation stated for Arg. 1479, viz. 12:0. Result 12.4. Stall closer work. The actual anom. difference (147.916-146-3264) is 1.5902. This multiplied by the group-difference, 0 4605=0.7323. This divided by 2.088 is 0-8515. And this, added to 12-0181 (the equation of anom. 147-916), gives us the exact equation of anom. 146-3264 as 12:3696. Example 4. To find the tithi current at mean sunrise of any oivil day, or at any moment of that day. Rule. Take the European date, serial number of the day (in braokete measured from Jan. 1st of the A.D. year) and a, b, c of Chaitra sukls 1 of the luni-solar year, from cols. 19 to 25 of Table LX. Find the interval of days to the given day and add to the a, b, c of Chaitra sukla 1 the a, b, c for that number of days given in Table LIV A. This gives the a, b, c of sunrise on the given day. Por subsequent hours, minutes and seconds add the a, b, c given in Table LIV B. Find egn. b and egn. c from Tables LV and LVI, and add them to the a already found. The result is the tithi-index; with which find the current tithi in Table VIII, Indian Oalendar. Example 5. Calculation for intercalated (adhika) and suppressed (kshaya) lunar months. This is the same as in work by the Indian Calendar or Indian Chronography, but the lengths of the solar months, their collective duration, week-days and a, b, c must be taken from Table LVIII below when working by the Siddh.- Siromani. In a very close case uge may be made of Table LVIII D. But even so, in work for the tithi, or for intercalations and suppressions of months, the correction in the value of a need alone be taken into account, since the change in the tithi-index, t, is governed by the value of eqn. b and eqn.c, not of b and c; and the difference in these equations is infinitesimal. Bsample 6. An example is here given of work by the Tables in a very close case, viz. the interoslation of a lunar month in K. Y. 4850 expired, A.D. 1749-50. In that year, acoording to the Sarya-Siddhanta Bh&drapada was the added month. Was it so according to the Siddhanta-Siromani ? In that year (Table LX, cols. 13-17) true Masha-Barkranti oocurred on Tuesday 28 March A.D. 1749, at 56 46m 57. after mean sunrise. First must be ascertained the position of mean moon and mean sun at that moment, individually and relatively, i.e. the values of a, b, c. For this process see example 1.

Page #215
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. b. 123 . 279 794 995 Approximate calculation toith whole numbers. w.d. a. (Table LVIIA) For K. Y. cent. 48 . 5 2942 (, LVIIB), ,, year 50 4436 (, LVII (), O Mosha mean sunrise 5 9323 , C. 5 hours . LIV B) . 47 minutes . . . ." 11 At trae Mosha-samkranti . . . . 3 (Tues.) 6783 (Table LVIII A, cols. 6,7,8) Interval to Simba samkranti 2471 71 927 8 1 0 853 275 552 343 .... . 101 At true Simha-samkranti 9254 405 618 (Table LV) Eqn. b . . . . . ... 218 (,,LVI) Eqn.c . t= 9573 Honce the moon was waning at the Simha-samkranti. At the next (Kanya) samkranti was she waning or waxing? (Above) At Simha-samkranti 9254 405 618 (Table LVIII A, cols. 13, 14, 15) Interval to Kanya samkranti 518 127 85 111 118 At Kanya-samkranti . . . . . 9772 532 703 (Table LV) Eqn.b . . . . . . ( LVI) Eqn.c . . . . t= 10001 This is so close to 10000, or 0, that it seems doubtful whether now moon took place before or after the Kanya-samkranti, whether, that is, at that moment the moon was still waning or had began to wax. It is certain that she was waning at the previous Simha-sankranti, and therefore we can calculate direct from the Mesha to the Kany.-Bankranti. For greater accuracy we use one decimal place and guess a little more carefully the values of eqns. b and c at the latter samkranti. a. b. c. K. Y. cent. 48. . . . . . 2941.8 123.4 2788 1 year 50. 4435-9 794.4 0-2 Mesha-sankranti day (mean sunrise). . . 9322- 7 92714 994-5 5 hours . . . . . . . . 70-5 76 0-6 47 minutes . . 11.1 1.2 0-1 At Mesha-sankranti. . 67820 854.0 274-2 Interval to Kanya-samk. (Table LVIII 6, 7, 8) . . . . . . 2989-5 679.0 428-4 At Kanya-samkrinti 9771.5 533.0 702-61 Eqn. b . . . . 110-9 Eqn. c . . . . 118-2 = 10000-6 or 0.6 In all cares the value of e at sankrantie should be compared with the values given in Table LVIII B below and the equation taken therefrota should be used.

Page #216
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 177 On a still closer examination, using the full number of given decimals and calculating the equations b and c thoroughly, it is found that at the Kanya-sankranti the tithi-index was 10000-9421. It is not necessary to give the full working figures. It is certain that at that sa zkranti the moon was waxing, so far as we have gone, and therefore the intercalated lunar month was (Table LVIII A, cols. 1, 2) 6 Bhadra pada. But since the date K. Y. 4850 is 350 years subsequent to the base-year K. Y. 4500, and the lengths of the solar months have in the interval slightly changed in consequence of the shift of the sun's apsis, it is necessary to find out whether this change would make any differ. ence in the result. We therefore correct the a of the Kanya-samkrauti bs Table LVIII D. At the Kanya-samkranti 300 years after K. Y. 4500 the change in a (col. 3) was - 0.0901. Increase this by one-sixth for another 50 years' change. Total change -0.1051. Hence the real tithi-index, t, at Kanya-samkranti was (0-9421 -0.1051=) 0.8370. Bhadrapada was certainly intercalated.

Page #217
178 Increase in 1 day Do. in 1 year of Do. in 366 Do. in 1 cent. of 36525 Do. in 36526 23 TABLE LIV A. INCREASE OF a, b, c IN DAYS. (a in 10,000ths; b and c in 1,000ths of circle.) 2-737787543. a= 338-631985412; b= 36-291649786; c= 365 days a 3600-674675380; b=246-452171890; c=999-292453195. a=3939-306660792; b=282-743821676; c= 2.030240738. a=8533-267173300; b=552-508433650; c= c=997-609452520. a=8871-899158712; b=588-800083436; c= 0-347240063. 33 39 N.B.-By first calculation e for a cent. of 36525 days is 997 690008075, and for a cent. of 36526 days is 0.427795618. Each of these quantities is reduced by 00805 on account of shift of O's apsis. (See Text, SS 273, ii.) This Table answers to Table IV, Indian Calendar. No. 1 1 2 HERTE CERE HE 95222 ** ** **** * 19845 6OLES 0 2004 CH23 GUE BU HAM 3 6 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 28 29 30 31 35 36 37 Week day. 39 40 2 2 0 1 2 3 3 5 G 0 1 3 a. 3 35 33 b. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 4 338-6320 36.2916 677-2640 72-5833 1015-8960 108-8749 1354-5279 145-1666 1693-1599 181-4582 DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH. c. 5 2-7378 5:4756 8-2134 10.9512 13:6889 2031-7919 217-7499 16-4267 2370-4239 254-0415 19.1645 2709-0559 290-3332 21.9023 3047-6879 326-6248 24-6401 3386-3199 362-9165 27-3779 3724-9518 399-2081 30-1157 4063-5838 435-4998 82-8535 4402-2158 471-7914 35.5912 4740-8478 508-0831 38-3290 5079-4798 514-3747 41-0668 5418-1118 580-6664 43-8046 5756-7437 616-9580 46.5424 6095-3757 653-2496 49-2802 6434-0077 689-5413 52-0180 6772-6397 725-8329 54.7558 7111-2717 762-1246 57-4935 7449-9037 798-4162 60-2313 7788-5057 834-7079 62.9691 8127-1676 870.9995 65.7069 8165-7998 907-2912 68.4447 73.9203 8804-4316 943-5828 71.1825 9143-0636 979-8745 9481-6956 16-1661 76-6581 9820-3276 52-4578 79-3958 158-9596 88.7495 82.1336 497-3915 125-0411 84-8714 836-2235 161-3328 87-6092 1174-8555 197-6244 90.3470 1513-4875 233-9161 93-0848 1852-1195 270-2077 95-8226 2190-7515 306-4994 2529-3834 342-7910 101-2981 2868-0154 379-0827 104-0359 3206-6474 415-3743 106-7787 3545-2794 451-6660 109-5115 98.5604 No. 1 41 42 #999 999 56 588 888 85882 FRANK RERAS 01934 6 4 60LE 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 Week day. 80 2 " 60123 40 466 5 2 3 5 2 6 0 1 2 3 4 2 3 5 1 2 8 G. 3 b. [VOL. XV 4 9640-6551 9979-2871 317-9191 C. 3888-9114 4222-5434 487-9576 112.2498 524-2493 114-9871 4561-1754 560-5409 117-7249 4899-8073 596-8326 120-4627 5238-4393 633-1242 123-2004 5 5577-0713 669-4159 125-9382 5915-7033 705-7075 128-6760 6254-3353 741-9992 131.4138 6592-9673 778-2908 134-1516 6931-5993 814.5825 136-8894 7270-2312 850-8741 139-6272 7608-8632 887-1658 142.3650 7947-4952 923-4574 145-1027 8286-1272 959-7491 147-8425 8624-7592 996-0407 150-5783 4042-8709 4381-5029 8963-3912 32-3324 153-3161 9302-0232 156-0539 68.6240 104-9157 141 2073 177-4990 158-7917 161.5295 164-2673 656.5511 213-7906 167.0050 995-1831 250-0823 169-7428 1333-8151 286-3739 172.4806 1672-4471 322-6656 175-2184 2011-0790 358.9572 177.9562 2340-7110 395.2489 180-6940 2688-3430 431-5405 188-4318 3026-9750 467-8322 186-1696 3365-6070 504-1238 188-9073 3704-2390 540-4155 191-6451 576-7071 194-3829 612-9988 197-1207 4720-1349 649-2904 199-8585 5058-7669 685-5821 202-59635397-3789 721-8737 205.3341 5736-0309 758-1654 208-0719 6074-6629 794-4570 210-809 6413-2948 830-7487 213-5474 6751-9268 867-0403 216-2852 7090-5588 903-3320 219-0230

Page #218
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 179 TABLE LIV A-contd. DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH. No. Week c. No. day. Weekday. 7429-1908 7767-8228 8106-4548 8445-0867 8783-7187 939-6236 221.7608 975-9153 224.4986 12-2069 227.2864 48-4986229-9742 84.790% 232-7119 6058-9500 6892-8820 6731.2140 7069-8460 7408-4780 935-6644372-3391 971.9660 375-0769 8-2477 377.8147 44-5399 380-5525 80-8310 383.2909 141 9122-8507 9460-9827 9799-6147 188-2467 476-8787 121.0819 235-4497 157.3785 2381875 193-6652 240-9253 229-9568243-6631 266-2485 246.4009 7747-1099 8085-7419 8424-3739 8768-0059 9101.6379 OO ON A CON 117-1226 153.4143 189.7059 225 9976 262 2892 386-0281 388-7658 391.5036 394-2414 396-9792 145 815-5106 1154.1426 1492-7746 1831-4066 2170.0386 302.5401 338-8818 875.1234 411.4151 447.7067 249.1387 251.8765 254.6142 257-3520 260 0898 9440-2699 9778-9019 1175338 456-1668 794-7978 298-5809 334-8725 371-1642 407 4558 443-7475 399 7170 402-4548 405-1926 407-9304 410-6681 O 2508-6706 2847-3026 8185-9346 85245666 8863-1985 483-9984 520 2900 556-5817 692-8733 629-1650 262-8276 265.5654 288-3032 271.0410 273-7788 OOO 1133-4298 1472.0618 1810-6938 2149-3258 2487-9577 480-0391 516-3308 552-6224 588-9141 625.2057 413.4059 416.1437 418.8815 421.6193 424-3571 4201.8305 4540-4625 4879-0945 5217-7265 5556-3585 665-4566 701-7483 738-0399 774-3316 810-6232 276-5165 279.2543 281.9921 284-7299 287-4077 PPHHH 2826-5897 3165-2217 3503.8537 3842 4857 4181.1177 661.4974 697.7890 734 0807 770-3723 806-6640 427.0949 429-8327 432-5705 435-3082 438-0460 QONUN CO 8894.9905 6233-6224 6572-2544 6910-8864 7249-5184 846-9149 290-2055 883-2065 2929438 919.4982295-6811 955-7898 298-4189 992.0815 301 1566 4519-7497 4858.3816 5197.0136 5585-6456 5874-2776 842-9556 879-2473 915-5389 951.8306 988-1222 440-7888 443-5216 446.2594 448.9972 451.7350 DO 7588.1504 7926-7824 8265 4144 86040463 8942-6785 28-3731 303-8944 64.6648 306.6322 100-9564809-3700 137.2481 3121078 173.5397 314-8456 6212-9096 6551-5416 6890-1735 7228-8065 7567.4375 24.4139 60-7055 96-9972 183-2888 169-5805 454-4728 457.2105 459-9483 462-6861 465-4239 NM OOO 9281-3103 209-8314 9619-9423 246-1230 9958-57431 282.4147 297-2063 818-7068 6358382 354.9980 317-5834 320 3212 323.0590 825-7967 328-5845 7906.0695 8244.7015 8683-3335 8921-9655 9260-5974 203-8721 468-1617 242-1638 470-8995 278.4554473.6378 814.7471 476-3750 351.0887 479-1128 O 974-4702 1313-1022 1661-7342 1990-3662 2328.9982 391.2896 427-5813 468-8729 500-1646 586-4562 831.2723 334-0101 336-7479 339-4857 342.2235 CON 9599 2294 9937.8614 276.4934 615-1254 953-7574 387-3304481.8506 423-6220 484-5884 459-9137 487-3262 496-2053 490-0640 532 4970 492.8018 O 00 HO 2667.6302 8006-2621 3344.8941 3683-5261 4022:1581 572-7479 344-9613 609.0395347-6990 645-3312 350-4368 681.6228353-1746 717-9145 855-9124 CONMOO O 1292-8894 1631-0213 1969.6588 2308-2853 2646-9173 568-7886 605-0803 641-3719 6776636 713-9552 495-5396 498 2773 501.0151 503.7529 506.4907 on 131 132 133 134 135 43607901 4699-4221 5038-0541 5376-6860 6715-8180 754 2061 358.6502 790-4978361-3880 826-7894 364.1258 863-0811 366-8635 899-3727 369-6013 2985-5493 3324:1818 8662-8133 4001.4452 4340 0772 750 2469 786-5385 822-8302 859-1218 895-4135 509-2285 C11-9663 514-7041 517-4419 520-1796

Page #219
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE LIV A-contd. DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH. No. 1 Week day. c. No. Weekday. 4678.7092 5017-3412 5355 9732 5694.6052 6033-2372 981.7051 967-9968 4.2884 40-5801 76-8717 522-9174 525-6552 528-3930 531.1308 533.8686 enco 1610-3086 746 2876 1948-9105782-5793 2287-5725 818-8709 2626-2044 855-1626 296+8364891-4542 669-8068 662-5446 665-2824 668-0202 670-7580 6371-8691 113.1634 536-6064 6710-30111 149.4550 1 539 3412 7049-1331 185-7467 542 0820 7387-7651 222-0383 54 48197 7726-3971 258 3800 5475575 30 10 3303.4684 3642-1004 3980-7324 4319-3644 4657-9964 927-7459 964-0875 0-3292 36-6208 72-9125 673-4958 676-2335 678-9713 681-7091 684-4469 8065-0291 8403-6611 8742 2930 9080-9250 9419-5570 294 6216 550-2953 330-9132 553 0331 367-2049 555.7709 403 4966 558-5087 439-7882 561.2465 CONCO 4996.6283 5335-2603 5673-8923 6012-5243 6351-1563 109.2041 687.1847 145-4958689-9225 181.7874692-6603 218-0791 695-3980 254-3707 698.1358 563-9313 9758-1890476-0799 98-8210512-3915 435 4530 548-6632 774.0850 584-9518 1112.7169 621.2465 509-1538 572-1976 574.9351 6659-7283 7025 4203 7367-0522 7705-8842 8041.3162 290-EUR624 700 R736 326 95 10 703-6114 363.2457706.3492 399-5373709.0870 4858289 711.8948 1451-3489 1789-9809 2128-6129 2467-2149 2805.8769 657538! 577-6732 693-8298 580 4110 730-1214 583 1488 766.4131 585.8885 802.70 171 588.6243 ACCO 8382-9482 472-1 206 714-5626 8721-5802 508-4122 717 3003 9060-2122 5447039 720-0381 9398-8441 580-9955722.7759 9737-4761 617.2872 725-5137 3144.5088 3483.1408 3821.7728 4160 40 18 4499 0368 838-9934591-3621 875 2890 5:14-0999 911.5797 596-8377 9.17.8713 599.5755 981.1630 602.3133 76-1081 414-7401 753-3721 1092-0041 1130 6361 653-5788 728-2515 689-8705 730-9893 726.1621733-7271 762-4538 736.4649 798.7454 739-2026 4837-6688 5176-3008 5514-9327 5853-5647 6192 1967 204546 587463 93.0379 129-3296 165.6212 605-0510 607-7888 610-5266 618-2644 616-0022 1769-2680 2107-9000 2446-5320 2785'1610 312 4-7960 835-0371741-9404 871-3287 744-6782 907-6204 747-4160 943-9120 750 1539 990-2037 752.8916 225 226 227 228 229 230 6530-8287 6869-4607 7208-0927 75487247 7885-3566 201.9129 239.2015 274.4962 310-7878 347.0795 618.7400 621.4778 624.2156 626 3534 629.0911 er 3152-4290 3801-0600 4139-6919 4478-3239 4816-9559 16.1953 52-7870 89-0786 125.3703 161.6619 755-6291 758-3672 761-1050 763.8433 766 5805 331 233 233 234 235 8223-9886 8562-6203 8901 2526 9239-8846 9578.5166 383-3711 419.6628 455.9544 492.2461 528.5377 632 4289 635-1867 637-9045 640-6423 643 3801 5155-5879 549-2199 5833-8519 6171-4939 6510 1158 197-9536 234.2452 270-5369 306.8285 343.1202 769-8183 772-0561 774-7939 777-5317 780-2695 OC 236 237 238 239 240 9917-1486 255 7805 594 4125 938 0445 1271-6765 561-8294 646 1179 6011210 648-8557 637.41271 651.5935 673.7043 651-3312 709-9960 057.0690 6848-7478 379-4118 783-0073 7187-3798415-7035 785-7450 752601191 451.9951 788 4828 7864-6438 488.2868 791-2206 8203-2758 | 524-5781793-9584 CD 19

Page #220
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 181 TABLE LIV A-concld. DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH. No. Weekday. . No. Weekday. 8541.9078 8880-5897 9219-1717 9557-8037 9896-4357 560-8701 796-6962 597-1617799-4340 638-4534 802-1718 669-7450 804-9096 706-0367 807.6473 se coco 5473-5070 5812-1390 6150-7710 6489-4030 6828.0350 375.4526 411.7442 448-0359 484-3275 520-6192 OOOO 933-5856 936-3233 939 0611 941.7989 944-5367 296 235-0677 578.6997 918-3317 1250-9636 1589.5956 742-3288 778-6200 814-9116 851-2033 887-4949 810-3851 813-1229 815.8607 818-5985 821.3363 e co co 7160-6670 7505-2989 7843.9809 8182-5629 8521.1949 556-9108 947-2745 593 2025 950-0123 629-4941 952-7501 665-78581 955 4879 702 0774 958 2256 009 1928-2276 923-7866 2266-8596960-0782 2605-4916 996-3699 2944 1236 32-6615 8282-7556 68-9532 824 0741 826-8118 329-5496 882-2874 895-0252 CON 8859.8269 9189.4589 9537.0909 9875-7228 214-3548 738-3691 774-6607 810-9524 847-2440 683.5357 960 9684 963 7012 966 4390 969-1768 971.9146 co escoceses VOOR 8621.8875 105 2448 8960 0195 141.5365 4298-6515177-8281 4687.2835214:1198 4975.9165 250-4114 837-7630 840-5008 843.2386 845.9764 848 7141 552-9868 891.6188 1230-2508 1568 8828 1907.5147 919-8273 974-6524 956-1190 977-3902 992-4106980-1280 28-7023 982-8668 64.9939 985.6035 310 360 CON 6314-5475 5653-1794 5991-8114 63304484 6669-0754 286-7031 322-9947 359-2664 395.5780 431-8697 851 4519 854.1897 866-9275 859-6653 862 4031 2246.1467 2584-7787 2923-4107 3262.0127 3600-6747 101.2856988-3413 137-5772991-0791 173-8689! 993-8169 210-1605 996-5547 246-4522 989-2925 OOON 7007-7074 7846-3894 7684-9714 8038-6083 8362-2958 468-1613 504 4580 540-7446 577.0863 613-3279 8651409 867.8787 870-6165 873-3543 876-0920 365 866 367 368 369 370 3939-3067 4277.9386 4616-8706 4955 2026 5298-8346 282-7438 319.0355 355-3271 391.6188 127-9104 2-0302 4.7660 7.5058 10-2436 12.9814 371 372 8700-8673 9039-4993 9878.1313 9716-7638 65.3953 649-8196 685.9112 722.2029 758.4945 794-7862 878-8298 881-5676 884-3054 887.0432 889 7810 13-7192 18.4570 21.1918 23.9326 26.6703 894.0272 831.0778 732-6592867-3695 1071-2912 903.6611 1409-9232 939-9528 1748-5552 976-2444 5632 4666 464-2021 5671 0986500-4937 63037306 536-7854 6648.3625 573-0770 6980.9945 609-3687 7325.6205 645-6603 7664.2585 681.9520 8002 8905 718-2436 8341-5225 754-5353 8680-1615 790-8269 373 374 375 376 877 378 379 380 892-5188 895.2565 897-9943 900-7321 903.4699 29-4081 32-1459 34:8837 37-6215 40-3593 CON 2087.1872 2425-8192 2764.4511 3108.0831 8441-7151 12 5361 48-8277 85.1194 121.4110 157-7027 906-2077 908-9455 911-6833 914.4211 917.1588 381 882 383 884 385 9018-7864 9857 4184 9696.0504 34 0824 373-3144 827.1186 863 4102 899.7019 935-9935 972-2852 43 0971 45.8349 48.5726 51-3101 540482 3780-3471 193-9943 4118.9791 230-2860 4457-6111 266-5776 4796-2431 302-8693 51848750839-1609 919.8966 922-6344 925-3722 928.1100 980-8477

Page #221
182 No. 12345678 No. HEUTE OTRO R 1 2 3 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 a. TABLE LIV B. INCREASE OF a, b, c IN HOURS, MINUTES AND SECONDS. (a in 10,000ths of circle, b and c in 1,000ths.) These Tables correspond to Table V, Indian Calendar, for hours and minutes. Increase in 1 hour-a, 14.109666059; b, 1-512150744; c, 0*114074481. 1 minute-a, 0-235161101; b, 0.025202533; c, 0*001901220. 1 seconda, 0*003919352; b, 0.000420042; c, 0*000031687. Do. Do. G. b. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 10 C. No. c. 14.1097 1.5122 0.1141 9 126-9870 13-6049 1-0267 17 28-2193 3-0243 0-2281 10 141-0967 15-1215 1.1407 1842.3290 4.5365 0.3422 11 155-2063 16-6337 1-2548 19 56-4387 6-0486 0.4563 12 169-3160 18-1458 1-3689 20 70-5483 7-5608 0-5704 13 183-4257 19-6580 1-4830 21 84-6580 9-0729 0-6844 14 197-5353 21-1701 1.5970 22 98-7677 10-5951 0-7985 15 211-6450 22-6823 1-7111 23 112-8773 12:0972 0-9123 16 225-7547 24-1944 1-8252 24 POKERLEK No. 8dntng ttttt 99: ggtdu 0-2352 0.0252 0.0019 21 0.7055 0-0756 0.4703 0-0504 0.0038 0.0057 23 0-9406 0-1008 0.0076 24 1-1758 0-1260 0095 25 Ch. 34 HOURS. zuM 3.7626 0.4032 0-0304 36 3.9:77 0.4284 0.0323 4-2329 0.4536 0-0342 4.4681 G-4788 0-0361 4-7032 0.5041 0.0380 40 b. MINUTES. C. No. b. 4.9384 0.5293 0.0399 41 5-1735 0-5545 0.0418 42 5.4087 0.5797 0-0437 43 5-6439 0.6049 0.0456 44 5.8790 0-6301 0.0475 45 6.1142 0.6553 0.0494 46 6.3493 (-6805 0.0513 47 6.5845 0.7057 0.0532 48 26 1-4110 0.1512 0.0114 1-6461 0-1764 0-0133 27 1-8813 0.2016 0-0152 2-1164 0-2268 0-0171 29 6.8197 0.7309 0-0551 49 2-3516 0.2520 0.0190 30 7.0548 07561 0.0570 50 C. No. #9999998 58 52 a. 8.4658 0.9073 0-0084 56 8-7010 0.9325 0.0703 57 8-9361 0.9577 0.722 58 9-1713 0-9829 0.0741 59 9-4064 1.0081 0-0700 60 b. [VOL. XV. 239-864325-7066 a. 1-9898 253-9740 27-2187 2-0533 268-0837 28-7309 2-1674 282-1933 30-2430 2.2815 296-3030 31-7552 2.3956 310-4127 33-2673 2.5096 324-5223 34-7795 2-6237 338-6320 36-2916 2-7378 b. 2-5868 0-2772 0-0209 31. 7.2900 0-7813 0.0589 51 2-8219 0-3024 0-0228 7-5252 0-8065 0.0608 3-0571 0.3276 0-0247 33 3-2923 0-3528 0.0266 3-5274 0.3780 0.0285 35 11-9932 1.2853 0-0970 12.2284 1-3105 0-0989 7-7603 0-8317 0-0627 53 12:4635 1.3357 0-1008 7-9955 0-8569 0-0646 54 12-6987 1-3609 0.1027 8-2306 0.8821 0-0665 55 12.9339 1.3861 0.1046 c. 9.9416 1.0333 0.0780 9.8768 1:0585 0.0799 10-1119 1-0837 0-0818 10-3471 1.1089 0.0837 10.5822 1-1341 0-0856 10.8174 1-1593 0.0875 11.0526 1-1845 0.0894 11.2877 1-2097 0-0913 11.5229 1-2349 0-0932 11.7581 1.2601 0-0951 13.1690 1-4113 0.1065 13.4042 1-4365 0-1084 13.63:3 1-4617 0.1103 13-8745 1-4869 0-1122 14.1097 1.5122 0 1141

Page #222
No. 10.) THI SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 183 TABLE LIV B-contd. SECONDS. No. a. c. No. OOO 0-0039 0.0004 0.0078 0-0008 0-01181 0.0013 0.0157 0.0017 C-0196 0.0021 0-0000 0-0001 0-0001 0.0001 0-0002 21 42 23 0.0923 0-0862 0 0901 | O 0941 O 0380 0.0088 0-0092 0.0097 0.0101 0.0105 0.0007 0-0007 0.0007 O 0008 0-0003 0-1607 0-1646 0.1685 0-1725 0-1764 0.0172 0.0176 0.0181 0.0185 0.0189 0.0013 0.0013 0.0014 0-0014 0.0014 24 25 27 OOO O 0-0235 0-0274 0-0314 0-0353 0-0392 0 0025 0.0029 0-0034 0*0038 0 0042 0.0002 0.0002 0.0003 0.00033 0-0003 23 23 0-1019 0-0109 0-105800113 0-1097 0 0118 0-1137 0.0122 0-1176 0.0126 0.0008 0.0009 0-0009 0.0009 0.0010 0-1803 10-01930-0015 0.1842 0.0197 0.0015 0.1881 0-0202 0.0015 0-1920 0-0206 0.0016 0-1960 0-0210 0.0016 31 00431 0.0046 0.0470 i 0.0050 0-0510 0*0055 0 0549 0.0059 0-0598 0.0063 0-0003 0-0004 0.0004 0-0001 0-0005 83 34 85 0-1215 0 1254 0-123 0.1333 0.1372 0.0130 0.0134 0-0139 0-0143 0-0147 0.0010 0.0010 0.0010 0.0011 0-0011 0.1999 0.0214 0.20380-0218 0-2077 0.0223 0-2116 0.0227 0-2156 0-0231 0.0016 0.0016 0:0017 00017 0.0017 16 36 0-1627 0.0666 0-0705 0.0745 0.0784 0.0067 0.0071 0.0076 0-0080 0.0084 0.0005 0.0005 0-0006 0.0006 0-0006 0.1111 0-1450 0-1469 U-1529 0*1568 0.0151 0.0155 0-0160 0.0166 0.0168 0.0011 0.0012 0-0012 0.0012 0-0013 0 2195 0.2234 0-2273 0-2312 0-2352 0.0235 0-0239 0.0244 0.0248 0.0252 0.0018 0-0018 0-0018 0 0019 0.0019

Page #223
184 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE Tax Moon's Corresponding to "Equation 6 " For either of the mean anomaly value given in cols. 29, 2), the equation and difference are as stated in cols. 3, 4. The equation gol. 3, from Arg. bo to 500; or 0 to 180deg, is the moon's greatest oquation of the contre plus the actual equation ; la 10,000ths of oircle. (Por the 24 bine equations in degrees, elc., see Table LIX.) B8.50 Diff. Base 1 Arg. b. "Equation Dif. Eqn. No. Arg. b. "Equation Arg. b. Eqn. No. Arg. b. 2a 201 2013 26 375-0 372-916 370-83 368.75 306.6 364.383 362-5 360-416 358-3 356.25 354.16 352-083 350-0 347.916 345.83 343.75 341-6 339-583 337-5 335-416 333.3 331.25 329-16 327-083 325-0 17 0-7588 58-3 0-0 139-8717 2-083141-7004 4.16 143-5291 1.8287 6-25 145-3578 8- 3 147-1865 10-416 149-0152 12-5 150-8357 14.583 152-6563 1-8206 16-6 154-476) 18.75 156-2975 20-83 158-1180 22-9161 159-9224 25-0 161-72671-8043 27-083 163-5310 29-16 165-3553 31-25 167.1397 33-3 168-9196 35-416 170-69951 .7799 37-5 172. 1795 39-583 174.2594 41.6 176-0393 43.75 177-7868 48.83 179-5342 1.7474 47.916 181.2816 50-0 183-0291 52-083 184-7765 54.16 186-4833 56-25 188-1001 1.7068 189.8969 60-416 191-6036 62.5 193-3104 64-583 194-9766 66-6 196-6427 1.6662 68-75 198-3089 70-83 199-9750 72-916 201-6412 75-0 203-2586 77-083 204-8761 1-6175 79-16 206-4936 81-25 208.1110 83-3 209-7285 85-416 211.2808 87-5 212.8331 1.5523 89-583 214-3854 91-6 215-9377 93.75 217-4900 95-83 218-9773 97-916 220-4646 1.4873 100-0 221-9519 102.083 223-4393 104.16 224-9266 106-25 226-3408 108-3 227.7550 1.4142 110-416 229-1693 112-5 230-5833 114-583 231-9977 116-6 233-3308 118-75 234-6638 1-3331 120-83 235-9969 122.910 237-3300 500-0 497.916 495.83 493.75 491.6 489-583 487-5 485-416 483.3 481-25 479-16 477.083 475.0 472-016 470-83 468.75 466-6 464-583 462.5 460-416 458-3 450-25 454.10 452.083 450-0 447-916 445-83 443.75 441.6 439-583 437-5 435-416 433-3 431.25 420-16 427-083 421-0 422.916 120-83 418-75 416.8 414.583 412.5 410-416 408-3 406-25 401.16 402.083 400-0 397-916 393-83 393.75 301.6 389.583 387-5 385-416 383-3 381.25 379.16 377.083 18 125-0 238-6631 127.083 239-9153 129.10 241.1676 1.2623 131.25 242-4199 133.3 243-6722 135-416 244.9244 137-5 246-0919 130-583 247-2593 1.1674 141.0 248-4268 143-75 249-5942 145-83 250-7016 1-47-916 251.8311 150-0 252-9006 1.0693 15-083 253-9701 154.16 255-0396 156-25 256-1000 158-3 257-0805 160-416 258-0520 0-9715 162-5 259-0235 164-583 259-9950 166-6 260-9664 168.75 261-8322 170-83 262.69800 -8658 172-916 263-5638 175-0 264-4296 177-083 265-2953 179-16 266-0311 181-25 206-8129 183-3 267-5717 185-416 268-3303 187-5 269-0893 189-583 269-7332 191-6 270-3772 0-6440 193.75 271.0211 195-83271.6651 197-916 272.3090 200-0 272-8117 202-083 273-3745 0-0327 2016 273-9072 206-251 274.4399 208-3 274.9726 210-416 275-3879 212.5 275-8033 0- 1 214.583 276-2186 216-6 276-6339 218.755 277.0192 220-83 277-3513 222.916 277-6534 0-302 225-0 277-9551 227-083 278-2575 229-16278-5595 231.25 278.7391 233.3 278.0188 0-1796 235-416 279-0081 237-5 279-2780 239-583 279-4576 21-6 279-5147 243.75 279-5719 5719 10-0571 215.83 279.6290 247-916 279-6862 250-0 279-7433 19 20 322-916 320-83 318.75 316-8 314-583 312 5 310-416 308-3 306.25 304.16 302-083 300-0 297.916 295-83 203-75 291.6 289-583 287-5 285-410 283-3 281.25 279-16 277083 275-0 272-916 270-83 268.75 266-6 26 1-583 262-5 260-416 258.3 256-25 254.16 252.083 250-0 21 22 23 24

Page #224
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 185 LV. "EQUATION 6" in Table VI, "Indian Calendar." The equation, col. 3, from Arg. 6 500 to 1000, or 180deg to 360deg, is the moon's greatest equation of the centre minus the actual equation, stated in 10,000ths of the circle. Base Arg.b." Equation Base Diff. Arg. b. "Equation Arg. 6. Diff. Eqn. No. Eqn. No. 26 12a Arg. 26 12a 14 17 500-0 139-8717 502-083 138-0429 504.16 136-21425 1-8287 506-25 134-3855 508-3 132-5568 510-416 130-7281 612.5 128-9076 514-583 127-0870 1.8206 516.6 125.2664 518.75 123-4458 520-83 121-6253 522-916 119-8209 525-0 118-0166 1.8043 527-083 116-2123 529-16 114.4080 531-25 112-6036 533-3 110-8237 535-416 109-0438 537- 51 107-2638 539-583 105.4839 541.6 103-7040 543.75 101.9565 545-83 100-2091 11.7474 547-916 98-4617 550- 01 96-7142 552.083 94.9668 554.16 93-2600 556-25 91-5532 11.7068 558-3 89-8464 560-416 88-1397 562.5 86-4329 564-583 84-7667 566-6 83-1006 1-6662 568-75 81.4344 570-83 79-7683 572-916 78-1021 575.0 76-4847 577-083 74-8672 579-16 73.2497 581-25 583-3 70-0148 585-416 68-4625 587-5 66-9102 1-5623 589-583 65-3579 591-6 63-8057 593-75 62-2533 595-83 60-7660 597-916 59-2787 1-4873 600-0 57.7914 602-083 56-3040 604.16 54.8167 606-25 608-3 51-9883 -4142 610-416 50-5741 612-5 49-1598 614-583 47-7456 616-6 46-4125 618.75 45-0795 1-3331 620-83 43-7464 622-916 42-4133 1000-0 12 997-916 995-83 993.75 991-6 989-58313 987-5 985-416 983.3 981-25 979-16 977-083 975-0 972-916 970-83 968.75 15 966-6 964-583 962-5 960-416 958-3 16 956-25 954.16 952.083 950-0 947.916 945-83 943-75 941-6 939-583 937-5 935-416 933-3 931-25 929-16 927-083 19 925-0 922-916 920-83 918-75 916-6 20 914-583 912-5 910-416 908-3 906-25 21 904.16 902-083 900-0 897-916 895-83 22 893.75 891-6 889-583 887-5 885-416 23 883-3 881-25 879-16 877-083 24 18 625-0 627-083 629-16 631-23 633-3 635-416 637-5 639-583 641-6 643-75 645-83 647-916 650-0 652-0831 654.16 656-25 658-3 660-416 662-5 664-583 666-6 668.75 670-83 672.916 675-0 677-083 679-16 681-25 683-3 685-416 687-5 689-583 691.6 693-75 695-83 697.916 700-0 702.083 704-6 706-25 708-3 710-416 712-5 714-583 716-6 718-75 720-83 722-916 725-0 727.083 729-16 731.25 733.3 735-416 737-5 739-583 741-6 743-75 745-83 747-916 750- 01 41-0802 39.8280 38-5757 1-2523 37-3234 36-0711 34.8188 33-6514 324840 1-1674 31.3165 30-1491 28-9817 27.9122 26-8427 1-0695 25-7732 24-7037 23-6343 22-6628 21-6913 I 0-9715 20-7198 19-7483 18-7769 17.9111 17.0453 0-8658 16-1795 15-3137 14-4480 13-6892 12-9304 0-7588 12-1716 11-4128 10-6540 10-0101 9-36610-6440 8.7222 8-0782 7-4343 6.9016 6.3688 0.5327 5-8361 5-3034 4.7707 4-3554 3-9400 3-5247 3-1094 2-6941 2-3920 2-0899 1-7879 1.4858 1.1838 1-0042 0-824510-1796 0-6449 0-4653 0-2857 0-2286 0-1714 1 0-057 0-1143 0-0571 0-0 875-0 872-916 870-83 868.75 866-6 864-583 862.5 860-416 858.3 856-25 854-16 852-083 850-0 847-916 845-83 843.75 841-8 839-583 837-5 835-416 833.3 831-25 829.16 847-083 825-0 822-916 820-83 818.75 816-6 E14.583 312-5 810-416 808-3 806-25 804.16 802.083 800-0 797.918 795-83 793-75 791-6 789-583 787-5 785-416 783-3 781-25 779-16 777.083 775.0 772-916 770-83 768.75 766-6 764-583 762-5 760-416 758-3 757-23 754.16 752-083 750-0 -6175 71-6323 0-4153 0-3021 63-4025 2 A

Page #225
188 Year. ------==29:22gyyguatgyy vttgyyvik Week day. 0 1 2 4 5 0 3600-6747 7201-3494 1140-6560 4741-3307 8342-0054 1942-6800 5881-9867 9482-6614 3083-3360 6684-0107 0 623-3174 1 4223-9921 2 7824-6667 4 1763-9734 5 5364-6481 6 8965-3227 0 2565-9974 2 6505-3041 3 105-9788 4 3706-6534 5 7307-3281 0 1246-0348 3 4 5 1 2 3 5 6 0 I 3 TABLE LVII A.. VALUE OF a, b, c AT BEGINNING OF K. Y. CENTURIES. Corresponding to Prof. Jacobi's Table IX B (Vol. XI above.) but framed for two days earlier in each century. a. Century K. Y. 4847-3094 8447-9841 2048-6588 5987-9655 9588-6401 3189-3148 6789-9895 729-2961 ******* 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 Week day. 6 5 5 b. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 49-0437 8582-3109 7454-2101 5 6326-1092 5 5198-0084 5 4069-9075 5 2941-8067 0 246-4522 492-9043 775-6482 22.1003 268-5525 515-0047 a. TABLE LVII B. INCREASE OF a, b, c FOR YEARS K. Y. Corresponding to Prof. Jacobi's Table X above, Vol. XI, p. 168. Years of 366 days. 356-9539 639-6977 886-1499 132-6020 379-0542 661-7980 908.2502 154-7024 401-1545 683-8984 C. 0 999-2925 998-5849 0-6151 999-9076 999-2001 998-4925 0.5227 999-8152 999-1077 998-4001 0-4303 797-7485 44.2007 290-6528 537-1050 819-8488 66-3010 312-7532 595-4970 1-0455 841-9492 0-3379 88-4013 (99-6304 334-8535 998-9229 617-5973 864-0495 110-5017 999-7228 999-0153 0-9531 0-2455 999-5380 998-8305 0-8607 0-1531 999-4456 998-7381 b. 0-7683 0-0607 999-3532 998-6457 0-6759 626-9004 179-4088 768-2089 357-0090 945-8091 534-6091 123-4092 Year. ***********858822858885 38 40 45 49 50 53 54 57 59 Week day. 4 5 G 1 2 3 4 6 0 1 2 C. 279-4176 277-0270 277-3743 277-7215 278-0688 278-4160 278-7632 3 4 a. 4329-9708 7930-6455 1531-3202 5470-6268 9071-3015 2671-9762, 6272-6509 211-9575 3812-6322 7413-3069 1013-9815 4 4953-2882 5 8553-9629 6 2154-6376 1 6093.9442 2 9694-6189 3 3295-2936 4 6895-9682 6 835-2749 0 4435-9496 1 8036-6243 2 1637-2989 4 5576-6056 5 9177-2803 6 2777-9549 0 6378-6296 2 317-9363 3918-6110 7519-2856 5 1119-9603 0 5059-2670 b. [VOL. XV. C. 930-3505 999-9683 176-8027 999-2608 423-2549 998-5533 705-9987 0-5835 952-4509 999-8759 198-9030 999-1684 445-3552 998-4609 728-0990 0-4911 974-5512 999-7836 221-0034 999-0760 467-4555 998-3685 0.3987 996-6515 999-6912 243-1037 998-9836 7750-1994 525-8475 772-2997 18-7519 265-2040 547-9479 794-4000 40-8522 999-5064 287-3044 998-7988 570-0482 816-5004 62.9526 309-4047 592-1485 0-7366 838-6007 85-1529 0-0291 999-3216 998-6140 0-6442 331-5051 614-2489 1-0138 0-3003 999-5988 998-8912 0-9214 0-2139 0.8290 0-1215 999-4140 998-7064

Page #226
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 187 LVI. "EQUATION O" in Table VII, " Indian Calendar." From Arg. c 500 to 1000, or 180deg to 360deg the equation, col. 3) is the Sun's greatest equation of the centre plus the actual equation, stated in 10,000ths of the circle. Base Equation Base Arg.c Eqn. No. Dift. Eqn. No. Diff. Arg.c Arg. c. Arg.C. Equation C Arg. c. 2a 2b 2a 3 2b 12 0-5191 13 14 15 16 17 500-0 60-4244 502-083 61.2153 504.16 62-0062 0-7909 506-25 62.7971 508-3 63.5880 510-416 64-3789 5125 65-1662 514-583 65-9536 516.6 66-7410 518.75 67-5284 520-83 68-3158 522-916 69-0961 525-0 69-87650-7804 527-083 70-6568 529-16 71-4372 531-25 72-2175 533-3 72-9873 535-416 73.7571 I 0.7698 537-5 74.5269 539-583 75-2967 541.6 76-0665 543-75! 76-8223 545-83 77.5780 0-7507 547-916 78.3338 550-0 79-0895 552.083 79-8452 554.16 80-5834 556-25 81-3216 0-7382 558-3 i 82-0598 560-416 82.7979 562-5 83-5361 564-583 84.2567 566-6 84-97730-7206 568-75 85-6979 570-83 86-4185 572.916 87.1391 575-0 17-8386 577-083 88-5381 10-6995 579-16 89-2376 581-25 89.9371 583-3 90-6366 585-416! 91-3080 587-5 91-9793 589-583 92-6507 591-6 93-3221 593-75 93-9935 595-83 94-6367 597-910 95-2800 0-6433 600-0 95-9233 602-083 96-5665 604.16 97-2098 606-25 97-8214 608-3 98-4330 0-6116 610-416 99-0447 612-5 99-6563 614-583 100-2679 616-6 100-8444 618.75 101-4209 10-5765 620-831 101.9973 622-916 102-5738 1000-0 997.916 995-83 993.75 991.6 989-583 987-5 985-416 983.3 981-25 979.16 977-083 975.0 972-916 970-83 968-75 966-6 964-583 962-5 960-416 958-3 956-25 954-16 952.083 950-0 947.916 945.83 943.75 941-6 939-583 937.5 935-416 933.3 931-25 929-16 927.083 925-0 922-916 920-83 918.75 916-6 914-583 912-5 910-416 908-3 906-25 904.16 902-083 900.0 897-916 895.83 893.75 891-6 889-583 887-5 885-416 883-3 881-25 879-16 877-083 18 6250 103.1503 627-OR3 103-6924 829-16 | 104-2345 631-25 104.7766 633-3 105.3187 635-416 105-8608 637-5 106-3627 639-583 106-8645 0-5019 641.6 107-3664 643.75 107-8683 645-83 108-3702 647-916 108-8307 650-0 109-291 0-4605 652.083 109.7516 654.16 110-2121 656-25 110-6726 658- 3 111-0909 660-416 111.5092 0-4183 662-5 111.9275 664-583 112-3458 666-6 112-7641 668.75 113.1367 670-83 113.50930 -3726 672-916 113-8819 675-0 114.2545 677.083 114-6271 679-16 114-9540 681.25 115.28090 -3269 683-3 115-6078 685-416 115.9347 687-5 116-2616 689-5831 116-5393 691.6 116-8170 693.75 117-0946 695-83 1 117-3723 697.916 117-6500 700-0 117-8785 702-083 118.1070 704-16 118-3355 706-25 118-5640 708-3 118-7924 710-418 118-9717 712-5 119-1510 0-1793 714-583 119-3302 716-6 119-5095 718.75 119-6888 720-83 119-8188 722-916 119-94890 -1301 725-0 120-0790 727-083 120-2091 729-16 120-3391 731-25 120-4164 120-4937 1 0-0773 736-416 120-5711 737-5 120-6484 739-583 120-7257 741.6 120-7503 743.75 120-7749 0-0246 745.83 120-7996 747-916 120-8242 760- 0 120-84881 875-0 872-916 870-83 868-75 866.6 864-583 862-5 860-416 858-3 856.25 854.16 852-083 80-0 847.916 845-83 843-75 841-6 839-583 837.5 835-416 833.3 831.25 829.16 827-083 825-0 822-916 820-83 818-75 816-6 814-583 812-5 810-416 808-3 806-25 804-16 802-083 800-0 797-916 795-83 793.75 791-6 789-583 787-5 785-416 783.3 781.25 779-16 777-083 775.0 772-916 770-83 768.75 766-6 764.883 762-5 760-416 758-3 756.25 754-16 752.083 750 0 19 0-2285 20 21 22 733-3 23 2 A 2

Page #227
186 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE The Sun's Corresponding to "Equation c" Por either of the man anom. valdes given in cols. 2 or the equation and difference are as stated in cols. 3, 4. The equation, col. 3, from Arg.buto 500, or 0deg to 180deg, is the Sun's greatest equation of the centre minus the actual equation : in 10,000ths of circle. (For the 34 base-equations see Table XLVIT above, Vol. XIV; also Prof. Jacobi'Table XXIV, Vol. I, p. 340.) Base Eqn. No. Arg. c. Equation Diff. Arg. . Base Eqn. No. Arg. c. Equation Diff. Arg. c. 20 i 3 26 2a 3 0-0 12 13 16 15 500-0 497-916 495-83 493-75 491.6 489-583 487-5 485-416 483-3 481-25 479.16 477.083 475-0 472-916 470.83 468.75 466-6 464-583 462-5 460-416 458.3 456-25 454-16 452-083 450-0 447-916 445-83 443-75 441.6 439-583 437-5 435-416 433-3 431.25 429-16 427.083 425-0 422.916 420-83 418-75 16 60-4244 2.083 59-6335 4.16 58-84-26 0-7908 6-25 58 0517 8-3 57.2608 10-416 56-4699 12.5 55-6825 14.583 54.8951 0-7874 16.6 54.1078 18.75 5:3-3204 20-83 52-5330 22-916 51.7527 25-0 50-9723 0-7804 27-083 50-1920 29-16 49-4116 31.25 | 48.6313 33-3 47.8615 35-416 47-0916 0-7698 37-5 46-3218 39-683 45-5520 41.6 44.7822 43-75 44-0265 45-83 43.2707 0-7557 47.916 42-5150 50-0 41.7593 52-083 41-0035 54.16 40.2653 56-25 39-5272 0-7382 58-3 38.7890 60-416 38-0508 62-5 37-3127 64-583 36-5921 66-6 35.8715 0-7206 68-75 35.1509 70-83 34-4303 72.916 33.7097 75-0 33-1012 77-083 32-3107 0-6995 79.16 31.6112 81-25 30-9117 83-3 30-2122 85-416 29.5408 87.5 28.8694 671 89-583 28-1980 91-6 27-5267 93.75 26-8553 95-83 26-2120 97-916 25-5688 0-6433 100-0 24-9255 102.083 24-2822 104.16 23-6390 106-25 23-0274 108-3 22.4157 0-6116 110-416 21.8041 112-5 21.1925 114-583 20-5808 116-6 20-0044 118.75 19-4279 10-5766 120-83 18-8514 122-916 18-2750 17 18 125-0 127-083 129-16 131-25 133-3 135-416 137-5 139-583 141.6 143-75 145-83 147.916 150-0 152-083 154-16 156-25 158-3 160-416 162-5 164.583 ! 166-6 i 168.75 170-83 172-916 175-0 177-083 179-16 181-25 183-3 185-416 187.5 189-583 191-6 193.75 195-83 197-916 200-0 202-083 204.16 206-25 208-3 210-416 212-5 214-583 216-6 218.75 220-83 222-916 225-0 227-083 229-16 231-25 233-3 235-410 237-5 239-583 241-6 243.75 245-83 247-916 250-0 17-6985 17-1564 16-61431 0-5421 16-0722 15-5301 14.9880 14-4861 13.9842 0-5019 13-4823 12-9805 12-4786 12-0181 11.5576 0-4605 11-0971 10-6367 10-1762 9.7579 9-3396 10-4183 8-9213 8-5030 8-0847 7-7121 7.3395 190-3726 6-9669 6-5943 6-2217 5.8948 5-5679 0-3269 5-2410 4.9141 4.5872 4-3095 4.0318 3.7541 3-4764 3-1987 2-9703 2-74180 -2285 2-5133 2.2848 2-05631 1.8771 1-69780-1793 1.5185 1-3393 1.1600 1-0299 0-89990-1301 0.7698 0-6397 0-5097 0-4324 0-3550 1 0-0773 0-2777 0-2004 0-1230 0-0984 11 0-07880-0246 0-0492 0-0246 0-0 375-0 372-916 370-83 368.75 366-6 364-583 362-5 360-416 358-3 356-25 351-16 352.083 350-0 347-916 345.83 343-75 341-6 339-583 337-5 335-416 333-3 331-25 329.16 327-083 325-0 322-916 320-83 318-75 316-6 314-583 312-5 310-416 308-3 306-25 304.16 302.083 300-0 297-916 295-83 293.75 291-6 289-583 287-5 285-416 283-3 281-25 279.16 277-083 275-0 272-916 270-83 268.75 266.6 264-583 262-5 260-416 258.3 256-25 254.16 252.083 250-0 19 416-6 20 21 414.583 412.5 410-416 408-3 406-25 404-16 402-083 400-0 397-916 395-83 393.75 391.6 389-583 387-5 385-416 383-3 381.25 379-16 377-083 23 24

Page #228
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 189 TABLE LVII C. INCREASE OF a, b, c PER DAY FROM MINA I TO MESHA 2, THE DAY OF MEAN MESHA-SAMKRANTI. Corresponding to first part of Prof. Jacobi's Table XIII (above, Vol. X7, 170) but arranged for the Siddhanta-Siromani. TABLE LVII B-Contd. Year. Weed. day. No. of days interval from 0 Mesha. Month Week and day day. Mina 1 6 *79 80 81 8659-9416 860-7011 999-9367 2 2260-6163 107.1532 999-2292 3 5861-2910 353-6054 998-5216 5 9800-5977 638-3492 0-5518 6 3401.2723 882-8014 999.8443 0 7001-9470 129-2536 999.1368 1 602-6217 375.7057 998-4292 3 4541.9283 658-4496 0-4594 4 8142-6030 904.9017 999-7519 5 1743-2777 151-3539 999-0444 0 5682-5844 434-0977 1-0746 1 9283-2590 680-5499 0-3670 2 2883-9337! 927.0021 999-6595 36484-6084 173-4542 998-9520 5 423-9150 456-1981 0-9322 6 4024.5897 702-6502 0-2746 07625-2644 949-1024 999-5671 1 1225-9391 195-5546 998-8596 3 3165-2457 478-2984 0-8898 4 8765-9204 724-7606 0-1822 5 2366-5051971-2027999-4747 6 5967-2698 217-6549 998-7672 1 9906-5704 500 3987 0-7974 2 3507-2511 i 746.8509 0-0898 3 7107-9258 993-3031 999-3823 4 708-6004 239-7552 998-6748 6 4647.9071 0-7050 0 8248-5818 768-9512 999-9974 1 1849-2565 15-4034 999-2899 2 5449-9311 261-8556 9.38-5824 4 9389-2378 544.5994 0-6126 5 2989-9125 791-0516 999-9050 6 6590-58711 37-5038 999-1975 0 191.2618 283-9559 998-4900 24130-5685 566-6997 0-5202 7731-2431 813-1519 999-8126 1331-9178 59-6041 999-1051 4932-5925306-0563 998-3976 8871-8992 588-8001 0-4278 82 *83 84 85 86 *87 4 9502-4085 874.9589 915-1286 5 9841-0404 911.2506917-8664 179-6724947-5422 920-6042 518-3044 983-8339 923-3419 856-9364 20-1255 926 0797 2 1195-5684 56 4172 928-8175 3 1534.2004 92.7088 931-5553 4 1872 8324 129-0005 934.2931 5 2211-4643 1 165-2921 937-0309 2550-0963 201-5838 939-7687 2888-7283 237-8754 942.5065 1 3227-3603 274.1671 945-2442 23565-9923 310-4587 947-9820 3 3904-6243 346-7504 950-7198 4 | 4243-2563 383-0420 953-4576 5 4581.8882 419-3336 956-1954 6 4920-5202 455-6253 958-9332 0 5259-1522 491-9169 961-67101 5597-7842 528-2086 061-40881 5936-4162 564-5002 967-14651 6275-0482 600-7919 069-88431 6613-6801 637-0835 972-6221 5 6952-3121 673.3752 975-3599 6 7290-9411 709-0668 978-0977 07629-5761 745-9585 980-8350 7968-20811 782-2501 983-5733 9 8306-8401 818-5418 986-3111 8645-4721 8:54.8334 989-0488 8984-1040 891.1251 991-7866 5 9322-7360 927-4167 994-5244 6 9661-3680 9637084 997.2622 0-0 0-0 0-0 29 Mesha 0 >> 2 By this Table the a, b, c of the civil day coupled with Chaitra Sukla, 1 is easily found

Page #229
061 DURATION AND COLLECTIVE DURATION OF TRUE SOLAR MONTHS WITH INCREASE OF a, b, c AT EACH SAM KRANT.. Calculated for the year K. Y. 4500, expired, A.D. 1399-1400 a in 10,000ths of circle ; b and c in 1,000ths. Luni-solar month (ending after the second of the two solar samkrantis connected with it). Collective duration in days, hours, etc., and collective increase of a, b, c from true Mesha-samkranti to each true sankranti. True solar samkranti. Length of month preceding each true sankranti and increase of a, b, c between each such sankranti. True solar sankranti. Week day. H. M. S. Week M. S. 15 Day. 6 8 Mina-sar. (of i7 previous year). Mesha-sam. . = a o 30 ... (2) 1 Chaitra 2. Vaisakha 3. Jyeshtha 4. Ashadhs 5. Sravana 6. Bhadrapada 7 Asvina . Vrishabha-sam. Mithuna-san. Karka-sam.. Simha-sam.. Kanya-sam . 1 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 27 3 S1 Tula-sam. 8. Karttika 0 0 0 0.0 0.0 0-0 Mesha-sam. . 21 60 45 | 467-1970 | 121-7837 84-6258 Vrishabha-san. 25 16 1099-8924 261-3040 170-5896 Mithuna-sam.. 22 18 58 1807-6473 408-8685 257-1601 Karka-san. . 2471-4428 551-7219 343-3753 Simha-sam. . 2989-5051 678-9569 428-4122 Kanya-san.. 22 59 48 3310-0242 785-0209 511-8519 Tula-sar. . 3440-1530 870-6805 593-7525 Vrischika-san.. 3432-7047 941-5957 674-5407 Dhanus-sam.. 16 58 3367-6498 6-3372 754-8633 Makara-sam.. 3 46 43 3336-0701 74-6663 835-4563 Kumbha-sam.. 367 3421-9886 155-5878916-9994 Mina-sam. . 6 12 9 3888-1894 255-8304 1000-0 Mesha-sam. (of following year) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0-0 50 45 467.1970 121-7837 84.6258 34 31 632-6954 139-5203 85-9638 53 42 707-7549 147-5645 86-5705 46 46 663-7955 142-8534 86-2152 518-0623 127-2350 85-0369 27 1 320-5191 106-0640 83-4397 57 24 130-1288 85-6596 81-9006 12 229992-5517 70-9152 80-7882 9934-9451 64.7415 80-3226 10 29 45 9968-4203 68-3291 80-5930 18 49 24 85-9185 80-9215 81-5431 7 36 2 266-2008 100-2426 83-0006 57 12 11. Magha 7 24 Vrischika-sam. 9. Margasira , Dhanus-sam.. 10. Pausha Makara-san. . (Kumbha-sam. 12. Phalguna 3 ( Mina-san. . 1. Chaitra (of following year) (Mesha-sam. (of following year) 30 (2) [Vol. XV.

Page #230
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. No. 10.) 191 TABLE LVIII B. TABLE LVIII C. VALUE OF C AND OF EQUATION O AT THE SEVERAL TRUE sanksintis. Correct for K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1399-1400. c in 1,000ths of circle ; equation c in 10,000ths. EXACT VALUE OF C AND OF EQUATION O AT THE MOMENT OF TRUE MESHA-SAMKRINTI AT BEGINNING OF EACH CENTURY K. Y. Samkranti. Equation c. c in 1,000ths of circle equation c in 10,000ths. K. Y. A.D. Equation c. Mesha-samk. Vrishabha-samk.. Mithuna-samk. Karka-samk. Simha-samk. Kanya-samk Tula-samk. Vrischika-samk. Dhanus-samk. Makara samk. Kumbha-samk. Mina-samk. 274.4058 359-0316 444-9954 531-5659 617-7811 703-8180 786-2577 868-1583 948-9465 29-2691 109.8621 191-4052 0.7327 13-6505 39-9684 72-3342 101.1528 118.1876 119-2579 104-9306 79-4803 49.3732 21.9669 4.0666 4200 4300 4400 4500 4600 4700 4800 10991100 1199 1200 1299-1300 1399--1400 1499-1500 1599--1600 1699 1700 274-6475 274.5669 274.4864 274-4058 274-3253 274.2447 274.1642 0.7312 0.7317 0.7322 0-7327 0-7332 0-7337 0-7342 TABLE LVIII D. CHANGES IN LENGTHS OF TRUE SOLAR MONTHS, AND IN VALUE OF a, b, c, DUE TO THE FORWARD SHIFT OF SUN'S APBIS POSTULATED BY THE Siddhanta-Siromani. The entries shew differences from standard (Table LVIII A, for K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1400) for a year 300 years earlier or later ; i.e., for K, Y. 4200 (A.D. 1100) or 4800 (A.D. 1700). Change for intermediate years to be taken proportionately. (For years earlier than A.D. 1400 use + or - signs as given. For later years reverse the signs.) Change in collective duration and in collec- tive increase of a. b, c from Mesha sam kranti to each sankranti. Change in length of each month between true solar sa sinkrantis, and increase of a, b, c between each. At true solar sankranti. M. S. M. S. O 0 34 46 Mosha-san. . Vrishabha-sam. Mithuna-san. Karka-sam.. Simha-sam.. Kanya-sam.. Tula-sam. . Vrischika-sam. Dhanus-sam.. Makara-sam.. Kumbha-sam. Mins-as. . Mesha-sam. (of following year). *****FTTTTTTT 0-0 +0-1333 +0-6506 +0-5761 +0-6035 +0-0901 -0-2431 -0-4822 -1.1563 -0-9760 0-6546 -0-3567 -0-0470 0-0 +0-0143 +0-0697 +0-0617 +0-0646 +0-0096 -0-0261 -0-0517 -0-1239 -0-1046 -0-0702 -0-0383 -0-0050 0-0 +0.0011 +0.0063 +0-0047 +0-0049 +0-0008 -0.0019 -0-0038 -0-0092 -0-0077 -0-0051 -0-0027 -0-0004 ++9+17797777 0-0 +0-1333 +0-5173 -0-0745 +0.0274 -0-5134 -0-3332 -0-2391 -0-6741 +0.1803 +0-3214 +0-2979 +0-3097 0-0 +0-0143 +0-0564 -0-0080 +0-0029 -0-0550 -0-0357 -0-0256 -0-0722 +0.0193 +0-0344 +0-0319 +0-0332 0-0 +0-0011 +0-0042 -0-0006 +0-0002 -0.0041 -0-0027 -0-0019 -0-0054 +0-0015 +0-0026 +0-0024 +0-0025

Page #231
192 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE LIX. THE Moon's EQUATION OF THE CENTRE BY THE Siddhanta-Siromani. (For equation of the Sun's centre see Table XLVIII, abone, Vol. XIV, p. 23.) SINE OF MEAN Moor'S MEAN ANOM MOON'S MEAN ANOM. ANOM. ANOLE. EQUATION. Serial Serial No. of Equation No. of Dift. per Sine. Moon's equation - Equation in minutes. min. of Moon's equation + 10,000ths degrees. anom. of circle. Value in Dift. in o 0 0 0 0 5-26 0-0 9-1435 180 183 45 0 19 45-00 5-2433 0 39 24-73 5-1964 53-93 18-2464 27-2880 36-1677 187 30 191 15 1950 5.1262 5-0326 1 18 7.3 I 36 59-6 1 55 25-6 4.916 44.9048 53-4388 61-7695 198 45 202 30 206 15 4.7985 2 13 25-3 4-6581 4-4708 1105 1315 1520 1719 1910 2093 2267 2431 2585 2728 2859 2 30 53-40 2 47 39-3 3 43-12 3 18 59-53 4.2836 4-0729 3-8388 23-36 3-6070 54-8438 3-3622 31-3393 3-0801 4.3661 2.7979 9978 33-8839 69-8568 77-8183 213 86-0650 217 92-1260 221 15 98.7914 105-0528228 110-8900232 116-2374 236 121.0948240 125-4237 129-2176 247 30 132-4374251 15 135-1010 137-1776 138-6879 139.5859 139-8717 2-4890 3084 3177 2-1853 1-8546 3256 1-5342 54-9107 14 39 6-6027 3-8839 49-0848 18-2143 4 59 33-9509 5 1 30-3348 1.1961 3321 3372 3409 3431 3438 0-8699 0-5173 0-1646 90 0 5 2 7.3661 270 01

Page #232
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. TABLE LX. CONSTRUCTION OF TABLE. The Table is constructed on the lines of Table I of the Indian Calendar, and columns are similarly numbered, so as to facilitate comparison of details by the Arya-and Surya-Siddhantas with those of the Siddhanta-Siromani, to which the present Table applies. Cols. 1, 2.-In conformity with this the Kaliyuga and Saka years stated are current years, not expired years. For years of other eras refer to Tables I and II, Part III, Indian Calendar, Col. 5.-Years A.D. marked* are leap-years. Col. 7.-The samvatsara-name-i.e., the name of the Jovian cycle-of the year is given as determined by my previous calculations. See Epig. Ind., Vol. XIII, Table XLII. Entries in italics shew cases where the samvatsara-name of the year differs from that fixed by SuryaSiddhanta calculation. Col. 8.-Months entered in roman characters are intercalated (adhika) lunar months. Those in italics are suppressed (kshaya) months. Cols. 13, 19.-.Figures in brackets give the serial number of the day measured from January 1. Col. 23. a=distance mean moon from mean sun, stated in 10,000ths of circle. Col. 24. b-mean anomaly of moon, or moon's mean distance from perigee-point of apsis, stated in 1,000ths of circle. Col. 25. c=sun's mean anomaly, or sun's mean distance from perigee-point of apsis, stated in 1,000ths of circle. REMARKS. A.D. 1128-29.-Close case. Possibly 9 Marg&e: adhika, 10 Pausha kahaya, 12 Phalguna adhika. 1183-84.- According to the 19-year sequence the adhika month should have been 3 Jyeshtha. , 1242-43.-The adhika month should have been 6 Bhadrapada by sequence. , 1316-17.-Close case. By sequence 2 Vaidekha expected as adhika. , 1410-11.-By sequence 7 Asvina expected as adhika. 1429-30.-By sequence 7 Agvina expected as adhika. 1679-80, 1698-99, 1717-18, 1736-37. By sequence in the two former years, 4 Ashadha expected as adhika ; or else in the two latter years 3 Jyeshtha expected as adhika. But the result in each case by work from the Tables is as tabulated. , 1749.-Close case. See Text, example 6 at end. 2 P

Page #233
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Saka Chaitridi Vikrama. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal Kollam. A.D. Southern Bystem. Northern system. 12 - 4 4201 1022 608274-75 3 Jyeshtha 4202 1023 1157 1158 1159 1160 . 7 Asvina 1024 1025 4204 s 4205 1026 1161 4206 4 Ashadha 1162 1163 4207 4208 4209 3 Jyoshtha . 1165 1166 4210 1027 1028 1029 1030 1031 1032 1033 1034 1035 1036 1037 1167 | 8 Karttika.) 10 Pausha (ksk) El 112 Phalguna 4211 4212 4213 4214 4215 1168 1169 1170 276-77 277-78 278-79 279-80 280-81 281-82 282-83 283-84 284-85 285-86 286-87 287-88 288-89 289-90 290-91 291-92 292-93 293-94 294-95 295-96 296-97 297-98 1099 100 13 Pramathin 16 Chitrabhanu *1100-01 14 Vikrama 17 Subhanu 1101-02 15 Vrisha 18 Tarana 1102-03 16 Chitrabhanu. 19 Parthiva 1103-04 17 Subhanu 20 Vyaya *1104-05 18 Tarana 21 Sarvajit 1105-06 19 Parthiva . 22 Sarvadharin 1106-07 20 Vyaya 23 Virodhin 1107-08 21 Sarvajit . 24 Vikrita *1108-09 22 Sarvadharin. 25 Khara 1109-10 23 Virodhin 26 Nandans 1110-11 24 Vikrita 27 Vijaya 1111-12 25 Khara 28 Jaya *1112-13 26 Nandana 29 Manmathn 1113-14 27 Vijaya 30 Durmukha 1114-15 28 Jaya . . 31 Hemalamba 1115-16 29 Manmatha. 32 Vilamba *1116-17 30 Durmukha. 33 Vikarin 1117-18 31 Hemalamba. 34 Sarvarin 1118-19 32 Vilamba 35 Plava 1119-20 33 Vikarin 36 Subhaksit *1120-21 34 Sarvarin 37 Sobhana 1121-22 35 Plava 38 Krodhin 1122-23 36 Subhakpit . 39 Visvavasu 1123-24 37 Sobhana 40 Parabhava 5 Sravana ... 4216 1172 1173 1038 4 Ashidha 1 4217 4218 4219 1174 1039 1040 1175 1041 2 Vaisakha . 4220 4221 4222 6 Bhadrapada 1176 1177 1178 1179 1180 1181 1042 1043 1044 1045 1046 4223 4224 . 4225 en la 298-99 4 Ashadha .

Page #234
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 195 LX. Siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Meshasamkranti. Day and month, A.D. Week day. 13 14 17 19 20 23 24 26 11 574-4426 474-1445 321-3885 5 Thur. 228-7161 3 Tucs. 9924.7666 O Sat.. 9800-4894 6 Fri. . 9835-1718 4 Wod. 49-5266 I Sun. 9925-2495 O Sat. . 9959-9318 5 Thur. 174-2867 2 Mon.. 50-0095 84-6918 H. M. S. 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 6 11 11 24 Feb. (55) 22 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 2013 Mar. (73) 22 Mar. (81) 6 Fri.. 292 Mar. (61) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 38 21 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. Mar. (70) 22 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 55 28 Feb. (59) 22 Mar. (81) 4 Wod. 19 24 4 4 18 Mar. (77) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri., 13 8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) Sat.. 22 | 25 Feb. (56) 22 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 31 15 Mar. (75) 22 Mar. (81) 2 Mon.. 39 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 48 23 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 57 12 Mar. (71) 22 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 61 Mar. (61) 22 Mar. (81) O Sat.. 15 20 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 9 Mar. (68) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 32 27 Feb. (58) 22 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 41 17 Mar. 22 Mar. (81) 5 Thur. 50 6 Mar. (65) 23 Mar. (82) O Sat. 59 23 Feb. (54) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 8 14 Mar. (73) 22 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 172 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 3 Tues. 25 21 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 3411 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 11 243 28 Feb. (59) 1 Sun.. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun.. 6 Fri.. 9960-4147 9995-0971 9870-8200 85-1747 256-3820 140-9176 988-1617 924.1552 807-6909 654-9350 590-9284 438-1725 374-1659 221-4100 104-9457 40-9392 888-1832 7717279 707-7124 554-9564 402-2005 338-1940 185-4382 121-4315 4.9672 851.6634 200-0218 4201 2435944 217-7712 4203 269-0815 4204 240-9962 4205 210-1700 4206 261.4834 4207 233-3979 4208 202.5747 4209 253-8852 4210 223.0619 4211 274-3723 4212 243-5492 4213 215-4638 4214 266-77424215 235-9509 4216 207-8655 4217 250-1760 4218 228-3527 4219 197-5295 4220 248-8399 4221 218-0168 269-32714223 241-2417 4224 209-7110 4225 5 Thur. 119-8572 2 Mon. . 9996-5800 O Sat.. 209-9348 6 Fri.. 244.6172 3 Tues. 120-3401 O Sat. . 9996-0629 6 Fri.. 3 Tues. 9906-4681 2 Mon. . 9941.1606 O Sat.. 155-5063 4 Wed. 31-2282 4222 232

Page #235
196 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali, Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 4226 1047 1182 299-00 531 532 300-01 1049 1049 1184 533 4229 1187 301-02 302-03 303-04 304-05 305-06 306-07 307-08 308-09 537 309-10 4227 1048 1183 4228 1050 1185 4230 1051 1186 4231 1052 4232 1053 1188 4233 1054 1189 4234 1055 1190 4235 1056 1191 4236 1057 1192 4237 1058 1193 4238 1059 1194 4239 1060 1195 4240 1061 1190 4241 1062 1197 4242 1063 1198 4243 1064 1199 4244 1065 1200 4245 1066 1201 4246 1067 1202 4247 1068 1203 4248 1069 1204 4249 1070 4250 1071 *1124-25 38 Krodhin 41 Plavanga 1125-26 39 Visvavasu 42 Kilakit. 1126-27 40 Parabhava . 43 Saumya. 3 Jyeshtha . 1127-28 41 Plavanga . 44 Sadharana *1128-29 42 Kilaka . 45 Virodhakrit - 12 Phalgunat . 1129-30 43 Saumya 46 Paridhavin 46 Paridhavin . 1130-31 47 Pramadin 1131-32 45 Virodhaksit 48 Ananda 5 Sravana *1132-33 46 Paridhavin 49 Rakshasa 1133-34 47 Pramadin 50 Anala . 1134-35 48 Ananda 51 Pingala 4 Ashadha 1135-36 49 Rakshasa 52 Kulayukta 1136-37 50 Anala . . 53 Siddharthin . 1137-38 51 Pingala 54 Raudra 2 Vaisakha 1138-39 62 Kalayukta . 55 Durmati . 1139-40 53 Siddharthin. 56 Dundubhi . 6 Bhadrapada *1140-41 54 Raudra 57 Rudhirodgarin 1141-42 55 Durmati 58 Raktaksha. 1142-43 56 Dundubhi . 59 Krodhana 4 Ashadha 1143-44 57 Rudhirodgarin 80 Kshaya *1144-45 58 Raktaksha . 1 Prabhava 1145-46 59 Krodhana . 2 Vibhava 3 Jyeshtha . 1146-47 60 Kshaya 3 Sukla d 8 Karttika 1147-48 1 Prabhava . 4 Pramoda 3110 Paushaksh.) 119 Phalguna *1148-49 2 Vibhava 5 Prajapati 310-11 311.12 312-13 313-14 314-15 315-16 316-17 317-18 318-19 319-20 320-21 321-22 322-23 323-24 545 1206 See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #236
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 197 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Stromanl. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weck. day. Time of true Mesha. samkranti. Day and month, A.D. Week day. 13 17 19 20 23 24 25 1 788-2047 671-7404 518-9845 261-7290 4226 233-6435 +227 202-8202 4228 251-3929 4229 220-5698 4230 271.88014231 418-6863 265-9303 201-9239 85-4595 243-79474232 068.9952 4233 215-7093 267-0197 4234 904-9887 751.2327 599-4768 236.1965 205-3732 535-4702 H. M. S. 22 Mar. (82) Sat. . 17 14 52 18 Mar. (78) 22 Mar. (81) 1 Sun. . 2327 1 8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tucs. 5 39 10 25 Feb. (56) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod. 11 31 19 15 Mar. (74) 22 Mar. (82) 3 Thur. 3 27 3 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) O Sit.. 15 30 22 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 15 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (82) - Mon.. 54 2 Mar. (61) 2. Mar. (82) 3 Tuos. 18 32 3 20 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 12 9 Mar. (68) 23 Mar (82) o Fri.. 20 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (82) Sat. 13 29 17 Mar. (76) 22 Mar. (82) I Sun.. 38 5 Mar. (65) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tuos. 47 22 Feb. (53) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod. 56 13 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 5 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 29 13 21 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 2 41 22 11 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon. . 8 53 31 28 Fob. (59) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 15 5 40 19 Mar. (78) 22 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 21 17 40 7 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri . 3 29 58 24 Feb (55) 23 Mar. (82) Sat. . 942 715 Mar. (74) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 15 54 15 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (82) 22 6 24 22 Mar. (82) 4235 4236 4237 4238 256-6837 65-0106 1 Sun.. 280-2655 5 Thur. 155-9882 3 Tues. 9852-0386 O Sat. . 9727-7615 6 Fri. 9702-4438 4 Wed. 9976-7987 2 Mon.. 191.1545 1 Sun.. 225-8300 5 Thur. 101.5587 2 Mon.. 9977-2816 11-9640 5 Thur. 9887-6769 2 Mon.. 9763-4097 1 Sun.. 9798-0921 6 Fri.. 12-4469 5 Thur. 47-1292 3 Tues. 261-4841 O Sat.. | 137-2070 6 Fri.. 171-8894 3 Tues. 47-6122 O Sat.. 0923-3350 6 Fri. . 99580174 3 Tues. 9833-7402 2 Mon. . 0968-4226 382-7143 225-8605 195-0373 4239 229-9583 165-9518 49-4876 246-3477 218-2623 269-5727 085-4810 860-0167 716-2597 652-1542 409-4983 241.4873 210-6641 261-9745 231.1512 200-3281 251.6385 220-8153 4240 4241 4212 4243 4244 4245 4246 4947 4248 4249 346.7423 282.7358 129.9798 65.9734 272-12416 4250

Page #237
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalatod and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrams. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northem system. 1 2 3 1207 4251 4252 4253 1072 1073 1074 ggg 4254 1075 1076 4255 4256 4257 4258 1213 1077 1078 1079 1080 SS 1214 1215 4259 1081 4260 4261 1082 324-25 325.40 326-27 327-28 328-29 329-30 330-31 331-32 332-33 333-34 334-35 335-36 336-37 337-38 338-39 339-40 340-41 341-42 342-43 4262 1149-50 3 Sukla. 1150-51 4 Pramida 1151.52 5 Prajapati *1152-53 6 Anyiras 1153-34 7 Srimukha 1154-55 8 Bhava. . 1155-56 9 Yuvan. *1156-57 10 Dhatri. . 1157-58 11 Isvara 1158-59 | 12 Bahudhanya . 1159-60 13 Pranathin . 1160-61 14 Vikrania 1161-62 15 Vrisba. 1162-63 16 Chitrubkunu . 1163-64 17 Subhanu *1164-65 18 Tarana . 1165-66 19 Parthiva 1166-67 20 Vyaya . . 1167-68 21 Sarvajit *1168-69 22 Sarvadhirin. 1169-70 23 Virudhin 1170-71 24 Vikrita . . 1171-72 25 Khara . . -1172-73 26 Nandana 6 Angiras 7 Srimukha 5 Sravana 8 Blava. . 9 Yuvan . I 10 Dhatri . . + Ashaha . 11 Isvara. I 12 Buhudhanya. 13 Pramithin 2 Vaisiklit . 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha. I o Bbudrapaula 16 Chitrablanu. 18 Tarumut 19 Parthica 4 Ashadha 20 Vyaya . . 21 sarcajit 22 Sarradharin. 3 Jyishtha 23 Virudhin 7 Asvina 24 Vikrita 10 Puuskuksh.) 12 Phalguna 25 Khara . . 26 Nandana 27 Vijaya . . 5 Sravana . 28 Jaya . . 29 Mianmatha . 30 Durmukha . 4 Ashadha . 4263 4264 1083 1084 1085 1086 1087 1088 1089 1090 1091 1092 4265 4266 4267 4268 4269 4270 4271 1220 1221 1222 1223 1224 1225 SS S 1227 4272 1093 4273 4274 4275 1094 1095 1096 1228 1229 1230 1231 344-45 345-46 246-47 347-48 348-49 1173-74 27 Vijaya. 31 Hemelamba + 17 Subhanu was suppressed in the north.

Page #238
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 199 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WULICI CHIAITRA SUKLA 1 EXDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weck. day. Time of true Mosha. samkranti. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. 13 14 19 2023 24 25 1 244-0403 4251 215-95494252 267-2662 4263 236-4420 4254 205-6188 4255 254.1915 4256 226-1060 195-2929 4258 4259 246-5932 218-5079 4260 269-7796 4261 H. M. S. 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 33 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. Jar. (01) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 5121 Mar. (80) 22 Mar. (82) 0 Sat. . 22 53 09 Mar. (69) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 5 7 8 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 1716 Mar. (75) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod. 17 31 20 Mar. (65) 22 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 35 23 Feb. (54) 23 Mar. (82) O Sat. 13 Mac. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 53 3 Mar. (62) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 22 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (83) + Wod. 10 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 1927 Feb. (58) 23 Mar. (82) Fri. . 18 Mar. (77) 23 Mar. (82) Sat.. 377 Mar. (66) 23 Mar (83) 2 Mon.. 40 25 Feb. (56) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tuca. 5415 Mar. (74) (74) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 31 4 Mar. (03) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 1223 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (83) Sat.. 2 9 21 12 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 30 1 Mar. (60) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 30 20 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tucs. 20 40 47 9 Mar. (68) Mar. (83) 2 67 56 26 Fob. (57) 23 Mar. (82) Fri.. 10 5 16 Mar. (75) O Sat.. 82.7775949-5090 5 Thur. 297.1322 833-0417 + Wed. 331-8147769-0742 1 Sun.. 207-5375 616-2822 o Thur. 83-2604 463-5263 3 Tucs. 9779-3107 363-2282 I Sun. . 9993-6656 246-7638 5 Thur. 9869-3883 94.0078 4 Wed. 9904-0700 30-0013 2 Mon.. 118-4256913-5371 1 Sun.. 153-1080849-5306 5 Thur. 28-8309 606-7746 2 Mon.. 9904-5537 544-0187 1 Sun.. 9939-9361 480-0121 5 Thur. 9814-0590 327-2562 3 Tucs. 29-3138 210-7918 2 Mon. 63-9961 146-7853 6 Fri. . 0923 7190 994-0204 0974-4014 | 930-0228 3 Tucs. 188-7562 813-5586 64-4701 660-8026 6 Fri.. 99-1615 596-7961 3 Tucs. 0074-8844 444-0401 O Sat.: 9850-6071 291-2842 Fri. . 9885-2805 227-2777 238-9950 4262 208. 1718 4263 259-4823 4264 228-6590 4265 200-57364266 251-8740 4207 221-06094208 272-3713 4260 244-2858 4270 213-4626 4271 26477314272 233-9498 4273 203-1265 4274 254-4370 4275 5 Thur. 19914-4 o Sat..

Page #239
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Sake. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalatod and suppressed (kak.) lunar months. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southorn system. Northern wystem. 1232 1233 319-50 350-51 2 Vaisakhi 4276 1097 4277 1098 4278 1099 4279 1100 42801 1101 4281 1102 1235 o Bhadrapada 1236 1237 1238 4 Ashadha 1239 4282 1103 4283 1104 4284 1103 4285 1106 4286 1107 1240 1241 1242 2 Vaisakhat. 4287 1108 1243 Bhadrapada 1244 1245 1246 352-53 3.13-54 354-55 355-56 356-57 357-58 368-50 359-60 360-01 361-62 362-63 363-64 364-65 365-66 366-67 367-68 368-69 360-70 370-71 371-72 1174-75 28 Jaya . . 32 Vilamba 1175-70 :9 Manmatha 33 Vikarin 30 Durmukha 34 Sarvarin 1177-78 31 Himalamba. 35 Plava 1178-79 32 Vilamba 30 Subhaksit . 1179.8033 Vikarin 37 Subhana . *1180-81 34 Sarvarin 38 Krodhin 1181-82 35 Plava 30 Visvavasui 1182-83 36 Subhnkrit . 40 Parabhava 1183-84 37 Sobhana 41 Plavangs *1184-86 38 Krudhin 42 Kilakn 1185-86 39 Visvavaru 43 Saumya 1186-8740 Parabhava . 44 Sidharapa 1187-88 41 Plavangn . 45 Virodhakrit. *1188-89 42 Kilaka . 46 Paridhavin 1130-00 43 Saumya 47 Pramadin 1190-91 44 Sadharana 48 Ananda 1191-92 45 Virodhaksit 49 Rakshasa 1192-93 46 Paridhavin. 50 Anala 1193-94 47 Pramadin 61 Pingala 1104-06 48 Ananda 52 Kalayukta 1195-96 49 Rakshasa 53 Siddharthin. *1196-97 50 Anala 54 Raudra 1107-98 51 Pingala 55 Durmati 1198-99 52 Kalayakta 56 Dundubhi 5 Sravann 1247 4288 1109 4289 1110 4200 1111 4201 1112 4202 1113 4203 1114 4204 1115 4295 1116 4296 1117 4297 | 1118 4298 1110 4200 1120 4300 1121 1248 3 Jyoshtha 1252 2 Va the . 802 1253 1254 1255 6 Bhudrapada 603 604 605 1256 373-74 + Soe Remarks, p. 86 above.

Page #240
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 201 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani, COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LINT-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SENRISE OF DAY ON WINCIL CILIITRI SLKLAIENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Week clay. Time of ! Dar and true Mexha. suikrinti. - monti:. 4.1). 1 Week clay. 13 14 17 19 20 23 24 25 4276 4277 4278 226-3516 195-5284 246-8387 218.7534 270-0638 239-2406 208-4173 259-7278 4279 4280 6 Fri.. 4281 4282 4283 228-9046 4284 198-0814 4285 23.1295 4286 4287 H. M. S 23 Mar. (82) Sat. 13 2 14 Mar. (65) + Wal. 99-644 110-8133 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 21 23 :3 Feb. (54) 1 Sun.. 9975-3672958-0573 23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues, 32 13 Mar. (73) O Sat.. 10-0496 894-0508 23 Mar. (82) Wed. 41! 3 Mar. (62) 5 Thur. .224.4044 777-5866 3 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 10 49 1. Mar. (81) + Wedd. 259-0868 713-5801 3 Mar. (89) 581 Mar(70) 131.8096 560-8241 23 Mar (3) 1 Sun.. 3.5 7. Feb. (59) 5 Thur. 10-5325 408-0682 23 Mar. (82) . Non.. 47 10 Is Mar. (77) + Wel. 45-2149 344-0616 93 Mar. (89) 3 Tucs. 16 59 25 7 Mar. (66) i Su.. 9920-9377 191-3017 23 Mar. (82) 34 + Feb. (55) Thur. 9796-6605 38-5197 23 Mar. (83) Fri.. 23 12 15 Mar. (75) 5 Thur. 169.9748 10-8345 23 Mar. (89) Sat.. 11 31 51 + Mar. (03) 12 Mon. 45-6978 858-0789 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 03 Mar. (82) I Sun.. 80-3801 794-0717 24 Mar. (8.3): Tues. 913 Mar. (7) 294.7350 077-5180 23 Mar. (83) + Wed. $ 1 Mar. (61) 3 Tues. 524-8521 23 Mar. (89) 5 Thur. 24 27 19 Mar. (78) I Sun.. 9816-3083 +24:55:29 23 Mar. (82) Fri.. Mar. (67) Thur. 97+2.2311 271.7980 24 Mar. (83) Sun.. o 1 26 Feb. (57) 3 Trex 99,56-58.59 153-3337 23 Mar (83) * Mon.. 3310 Mar. (76) - Mon.. 9991-2083 91.327 3 Mar. (82) 3 Tues 13 : 6 Mar. (65) O Sat.. 206-6231! 974-8629 23 Mar. (89) + Wel. Feb. (54) + Wed. S1-34.59 8.2...1069 21 Mar. (9:3) 6 Pri.. 14 Mar. (7:3) 3 Tues. 116-0281 758-1003 3 Mar. (833) Sat.. 749. Mar. (62) O Sat. . 99917511 605-2114 3 Mar. (82) Sun.. 14 37 21 Mar: (80) Fri.. 20-13:36 311-3379 23 Mar. (89): Mon.. 20 13 46 10 Mar. (69) 3 Tues. 9902-1561 388-58:20 1288 6 Fri.. 291-3064 272-6168 244-5314 213-7081 202.2808 4289 1 +290 4291 231-4576 4292 4293 203-3721 254-6825 4294 220-5971 4295 195-7710 1296 247-0843 4297 216-2611 4298 4299 267-6715 .:36-7484 4300

Page #241
202 Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshidi (solar) year 3a EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. CONCURRENT YEAR. Kollam. A.D. 5 4301 1122 1257 606 374-75 4302 1123 1258 607 375-76 4303 1124 1259 608 376-77 4304 1125 1260 609 377-78 4305 1126 1261 610 378-79 4300 1127 1262 011 379-80 4307 1128 1263 612 380-81 4308 1129 1264 613 381-82 4309 1130 1265 614 382-83 4310 1131 1266 615 383-84 4311 1132 1267 616 384-85 4312 1133 1268 617 385-86 4313 1134 1269 618 386-87 4314 1135 1270 619 387-88 1212-13 4315 1136 1271 620 388-89 1213-14 4316 1137 1272 621 389-90 1214-15 4317 1138 1273 622 390-91 4318 1139 1274 623 391-92 4319 1140 1275 624 392-93 4320 1141 1276 625 393-94 4321 1142 1977 626 394-95 4322 1143 1278 627 39.5-96 4323 1144 1279 628 396-97 4324 1145 1280 629 397-98 4325 1146 1281 630 398-09 1211-12 JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. 1215-16 Southern system. 1199-00 53 Siddharthin *1200-01 54 Raudra 1201-02 55 Durmati 1202-03 56 Dundubhi 1203-04 57 Rudhirodgarin *1204-05 58 Raktaksha 1205-06 59 Krodhana 1206-07 60 Kshaya 1207-08 *1208-09 1 Prabhava 2 Vibhava 1209-10 3 Sukla 1210-11 4 Pramoda 5 Prajapati 6 Angiras 7 Srimukha 8 Bhava 9 Yuvan *1216-17 10 Dhatri 1217-18 11 Isvara 1218-19 12 Bahudhanya. 1219-20 13 Pramathin *1220-21 14 Vikrama 1221-22 15 Vrisha 1222-23 16 Chitrabhanu. 1223-24 17 Subhanu 6 . Northern system. 7 20 Vyaya 21 Sarvajit * [VOL. XV. . TABLE 57 Rudhirodgarin 4 Ashadha 58 Raktaksha 59 Krodhana 60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava 2 Vibhava 3 Sukla 4 Pramoda 5 Prajapati 6 Angiras 7 Srimukha 8 Bhava 9 Yuvan 10 Dhatri 11 Isvara 12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramathin 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha 16 Chitrabhanu 4 Ashadha 17 Subhanu 18 Tarana 19 Parthiva Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. 8 3 Jyeshtha 6 Bhadrapada 5 Sravana 3 Jyeshtha 8 Karttika 9 Margas: (ksh). 2 Vaisakha 6 Bhadrapada 3 Jyeshtha 6 Bhadrapada

Page #242
No. 10.] LX-Contd. Day and month, A.D. 13 SOLAR YEAR. Wookday. 14 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 23 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (82) 24 Mar. (83) 23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. . 2 Mon.. Time of true Meshasamkranti. H. 2 1 2 3 - 1 2 2 2 2 tth ddhm lh 8 s waa hm sh tth rm kssu p tth gl sh sthoo * tth gl rgyu 2 - 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri. 2 " 23 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 17 21 8 38 25 14 50 M. S. 2 4 THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 3 14 30 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 15 38 48 COMMENCEMENT OF THE 9 26 39 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 21 50 57 24 Mar. (83) 0 Sat. 23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 23 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (82) 24 Mar. (83) 23 Mar. (83) 23 Mar. (82) 0 Sat. 17 15 59 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun. 24 Mar. (83). 3 Tues. 23 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83) 0 Sat. 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 3 10 15 3.Tues. 5 Thur. 4 51 |a yH k' m 8 2 Mon. 16 27 23 23 28 55 27 Feb. (58) kssu aaau dhw shaa km ttttu rgyu 8 bhr y tth bl tsh ghu aaau 6 Fri. 11 3 50 22 39 32 12 41 5 40 16 11 52 25 1 18 53 10 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 1 5 18 7 17 27 19 17 Mar. (77) 7 Mar. (66) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 12 Mar. (71) 1 Mar. (60) 19 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (67) 26 Feb. (57) 17 Mar. (76) 5 Mar. (65) 23 Feb. (54) 14 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62) 20 Mar. (80) Weekday. 18 4 34 10 Mar. (69) 0 16 43 27 Feb. (58) 6 28 52 18 Mar. (77) 7 Mar. (67) 24 Feb. (55) 15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (63) 0 Sat. 20 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 4 Wed. 2 Mon.. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. . . 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. . P * 23 62.5647 3 Tucs. 132-8953 2 Mon.. 9918-5404 0 Sat. 4 Wed. 3 Tues. b. 9919-0233 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 25 203 9777-8793 236-2261 205-8446 4301 9812-5617 171-8196 257-1551 4302 26-9166 55-3552 229-0696 4303 241-2713 938-8910 200-9741 4304 275-9537 874-8844 252.2946 4305 151-6766 722-1285 221-4714 4306 186-3589 658.1220 272-7818 4307 62-0918 9937-8047 9972-4870 9848-2098 505-3660 241.9586 4308 352-6101 211-1354 4309 288-6035 262-4459 4310 135-8475 231-6226 4311 19-3832 203-5371 97-2471 955-3767 254.8476 4313 9972-9699 802-6209 224-0244 4314 187-3247 686-1565 195-9390 4315 222-0072 622-1500 97-7299 468-40:10 9793-7804 369-0958 8-1352 252-6315 9883-8581 247-2493 4316 216-4262 4317 264-9988 4318 236-9134 4319 205-3826 4320 257-4006 4321 99-8756 35-8691 919-4048 8-6181 766-6488 43-3004 229-3152 4322 198-4920 4323 702-6423 249-8023 4324 549-8863 218-9792 4325 2 c2 Kaji year. 1-1 4312

Page #243
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Intorenlated and supprorsod (lah.) lunar months. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Kollam. A.D. Southorn system. Northern system. 1 2 3 4 5 1282 1283 1284 Srivana 4326 1147 4327 1148 4328 1149 4329 1150 4330 1151 4331 1152 3 Jyoshtha . 1280 1287 1288 1280 4332 1153 4333 1154 1155 8 Kurttika 21 10 Prushikwk.) 1 Chaitra 4334 1200 4335 1150 1291 4336 1292 Jaya . . Sravana 1157 1158 4337 1203 1294 4338 1159 631 | 399-00 | *1224-25 | 18 Tarara. 22 Sarvadhirin. 400-01 1225-26 19 Parthiva . 23 Viroihin 401-02 12.26-27 20 Vyaya . . 24 Vikrita. 402-03 1927-28 21 Sarvajit . 25 Khara . 403-04 *1228-29 22 Sarvadharin. 26 Nandana . 404-05 1229-30 23 Virodhin 27 Vijaya. 405-06 1230-31 24 Vikrita. 28 Jaya 406.07 1231-32 25 Khara . 29 Manmatha 3 407-08 * 1232-33 26 Nandana 30 Durmukha 408-09 27 Vijaya . 31 Himalamb. 409-10 1234-35 28 Jaya 32 Vilamba 410-11 1235-36 29 Manmatha . 33 Vikarin 411-12 *12:36-37 30 Durmukha . 34 Sarvarin . 412-13 1237-38 31 Himalambu. 35 Plava . 413-14 1238-39 32 Vilamba 36 Subhakrit 414-15 1239-40 33 Vikarin 37 Sobhana 415-16 *1240-41 34 Sirvarin 38 Krodhin 416-17 1241-42 35 Plava . . 39 Visvarasu 417-18 1942-43 36 Subbakrit .! 40 Parabhava . 418-19 1943-44 37 Sall. . 41 P'Lavanga +19-20 *1944-45 38 Krudhin 42 Kilaka. 420-21 1245-46 39 Visvavasu 13 Saumya . 421-22 1246-47 40 Parabhava . 45 Viridhakritt. 499.23 1247-48 41 Plavanga 46 Paridharin . 423-24 *1248-49 42 Kiluka. . 47 Pramadin 4339 1160 1:295 4 Ashadhi . 4340 1101 4341 1162 1296 1297 4342 | 11631298 3 Jyishtha . 7 Asvinat . 4:343 11641299 4344 1165 | 1300 4345 1166 1301 434611671302 4347 1168 1303 4348 1169 1304 4349 1170 1305 4350 1171 1306 4 Ashadha . 3 Jyushtha . 44 Sadharapa was suppressed in the south. # See Remarks, p. 35 aLove.

Page #244
No. 10.) TILE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 205 LX-Conid. Niddhanta-Sirmani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUSE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA IENDS). Kali wear. Day and month, A.D. 1 Weck. day. Time of truo Mislu wamkranti. hty and month, A.D. Week day. 13 19 20) M. S. Wort. + Wod. 13 Alar. 4335 23 Mar (83) O Sat.. 3622 Mar (82) 6 Fri..993-7057 +85-87 270---064326 :23 Mar. (82) Sun.. + 5 11 Mar. (70) 3 Tuex. 98-2018 239-46644397 24 Mar. (x3) 3 Tuen. 53 54 | Mar. (1) | Sun.. 43-7834 216-6396 11:38094328 24 Mar. (83) 30 Mar. (79) Sat.. 75-4654 154-6331 262-691- 41329 23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 11 Mar. (68) 9951-188 999-8970 231-8682 4330 23 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. -20 26 Feb (57) en.. 108-134 SS:3-13328 203-78971331 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. + 2 13 9 17 Mar. (76) Sun. 203.2258 8194202 1541314332 24 Mar. (83) Mon.. 54 386 Mar. (6) 15 Thur. 78-9487 666-6703 +6994333 : Tues. 15 0 +7 23 Feb. (51) . Mon.. 999.54-6715 513-9144 19:3-44684334 :23 Mar. + Well. 56 13 Mar (79) 1 Nun.. (9:189-3.3:39) 149.99078 2:44.7.371 24 Mar (83) 6 Pri.. 1 + ? Mar. (61) 5 Thur. 9815-0767 297-1519 213-9339 +3:36 24 Mar. (83) O Sat.. 9 131 Mar. (NO) 14 Wel. 9899-7592 233-1433 265-2439 1337 23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. Mar. (69) I Sun.. 9775-472080-3894 234-421 4338 23 Mar () - Mon.. 317 Feb. (18) 991891-8349913-92.31 206-3357 4339 21 Mar (83) + Wol. 1018 Mar. (77) 3 Thur. 24-5192 899-9180 257-0100 1340 :24 Mar. (83) Thur. 9 8 Jar. (67) 3 Tues. 2:38-8741783-15439-407 1:41 23 Mar. (83) Fri.. 37 5 Feb. (56) Sat.. 114- 58 6:30-69983 1987:373 4342 23 Mar. (8) 0 15 Mar. (74) 6 Fri. .1 149-27 366-6918 2500479 43-13 24 Mar. (83) - Slon.. 51 Mar. (63) 25-0021 413-9358 219-2248 +344 24 Mar. (93) 3 Tues IT043 Mar. (82) 2 Mon. 59-08-15 349-9293 270-53.51 23 Mar. (83) Wed. 17 32 33 3: 31 Mar. (71) o Fri.. 9931-1073 197-1733 239.71194346 :33 Mar. (8) 5 Thur. 21 28 Feb. (50) 3 Tues. 0811-1302 41-4174 208-8887 4:347 24 Mar (83) Sat.. Mar. (78) . Mon. 9815-81:26 980-4109 260-1992 431EUR 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 12 Mar. (68) O Sat. 10-1673 863-9403 32-1137 1344 23 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 18 827 Feb. (58) 15 Thur. 274.5229 747-4823 904-0282 43:00 1346 23 41

Page #245
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 6 os 657 8 Karttika 1174 5 Sravana 680 861 429-30 48 Ananda | 49 Rakshasa 50 Anala . . 51 Pingala 52 Kalayukts 53 Siddharthin. 54 Raudra 55 Durmati 56 Dundubhi . 57 Rudhirodgarin 58 Raktaksha 59 Krodhana . 4 Ashadha . 4351 1172 656 424-25 4352 1173 1308 425-26 4353 1309 426-27 4354 1175 1310 659 427-28 4355 1176 1311 428-29 4356 1177 1312 4357 1178 1313 430-31 4358 1179 1314 431-32 4359 1180 1315 432-33 4360 1181 1316 433-34 436111821317 434-35 4362 1183 1318 435-36 4363 1184 1319 436-37 4364 1185 1320 437-38 4365 1186 438-39 43661187 1322 4367 1188 1323 440-41 43681189 1324 441-42 4369 1190 442-43 4370 1191 1326 443-44 4371 1192 1327 444-45 43721193 1328 445-46 4373 1194 1329 446-47 4374 1195 1330 679 4375 1196 1331680448-49 1249-50 43 Saumya 1250-5144 Sidharana 1251-5245 Virodhakrit *1252-53 46 Paridhavin . 1253-54 47 Pramadin 1254-55 48 Ananda 1255-56 49 Rakshasa *1256-57 50 Anala. . 1257-58 51 Pingala 1258-50 52 Kalayukta . 1259-60 53 Siddharthin. *1260-61 54 Raudra 1261-62 55 Durmati 1262-63 56 Dundubhi 1263-64 57 Rudhirddgarin *1264-65 58 Raktaksha 1265-66 59 Krodhana 1266-67 60 Kshaya 1267-68 1 Prabhava *1268-69 2 Vibhava . 1269-70 3 Sukla. . 1270-71 4 Pramoda 1271-72 5 Prajapati *1272-73 6 Angiras 1273-74 7 Srimukha . 6 Bhadrapada 60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava 2 Vibhava 3 Sukla 1321 . 439-40 4 Ashadha . 1325 3 Jyeshtha 4 Pramoda 5 Prajapati 6 Angiras 7 Srimukho 8 Bhava. 9 Yuvan. 10 Dhatni . . 11 Isvara. 12 Bahudhinya. 8 Karttika 5 Sravana

Page #246
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 207 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. 1 Week day. Time of true Meshasankranti Day and month, A.D. Weekday. 1 14 17 19 20 23 24 25 1 256-33874351 224-4769 4352 683-4767 530-7198 430-4577 277-6657 161-2014 97-1948 944-4389 827-9746 763-9681 611-2122 4350 458-4562 H. M. s. 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 17 17 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. Mar. (65) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri. . 12 24 Mar. (83) 23 Mar. (83) O Sat.. 19 44 12 Mar. (72) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 62 2 Mar. (61) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 121 Mar. (80) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 13 46 10 10 Mar. (69) 23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 1959 19 28 Feb. (59) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat.. | 18 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun. . 8 37 7 Mar. (66) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 45 24 Feb. (65) 23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 5414 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 3 3 Mar. (62) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 9 11 12 22 Mar. (81) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat.. 21 | 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 29 Feb. (60) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 19 Mar. (78) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 479 Mar. (68) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 16 11 56 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 22 24 5 16 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 14 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 23 | 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 32 13 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (83) 4 Wod. 23 17 40 2 Mnr. (62) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 5 24 49 21 Mar. (80) 4 Wod. 309-2046 1 Sun.. 184-9274 6 Fri. . 9880-9778 3 Tues. 9758-7007 1 Sun.. 9971-0555 O Sat.. 5.7379 4 Wed. 9881-4607 2 Mon.. 95-8156 1 Sun.. 130-4880 5 Thur. 6-2208 2 Mon.. 9881.9436 1 Sun. 9916-8261 5 Thur. 9792-3488 4 Wel. 0827-0312 2 Mon. 141-3861 8 Fri.. 9917-1090 5 Thur. 9951-7913 3 Tues. 166.1461 0 Sat.. 41-8890 6 Fri.. 76-5513 3 Tues. 9952-2742 2 Mon. . 0986-9566 6 Fri.. 9862-6795 4 Wed.. 77-0342 3 Tues. . 111.7167 394-4497 241-6938 177-6872 61-2229 908-4669 273-0881 4353 2494263 4354 214-1795 4355 265-4799 4356 234-6067 4357 206-5812 4358 257-8917 227-0685 4360 196-24634361 247-5666 216-72254383 268-0439 4364 239-9575 4365 209.1342 4366 260-44474367 232-3593 4368 201-5360 252.8464 4370 222-0232 4371 273-3337 4372 242.5105 4373 214-4256 4374 286-7354 4375 844-4606 727-9961 575-2401 511-2337 358-4777 294-4712 141-7152 25-2609 961-2444

Page #247
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intorcalatod and suppressod (ksh.) lunar months. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 12 1332 1333 1334 1335 4376 1197 4377 1198 4378 1199 4379 | 1200 4380 1201 4381 1202 4382 1203 4383 1336 1337 1204 1338 1339 1340 43841205 4385 1206 4386 1207 1342 1344 1345 1346 43871208 4388 1209 43891210 43901211 4391 1212 4392 1213 4393 1214 4394 1215 4395 1216 449-50 450-51 451-52 452-53 453-54 454-55 455-58 456-57 457-58 458-59 459-60 460-61 461-62 462-63 463-64 464-65 465-66 466-67 467-68 468-69 469-70 470-71 471-72 472-73 473-74 1274-75 8 Bhava 13 Pramathin . 1275-76 9 Yuvan. . 14 Vikrama 4 Ashadha *1276-77 10 Dhatni 15 Vpisha . . 1277-78 16 Chitrabhanu. 1278-79 12 Bahudhinya. 17 Subhanu . 2 Vaisakha . 1279-80 13 Pramathin 18 Tarana . *1280-81 14 Vikrama 19 Parthiva 6 Bhadrapada 1281-82 15 Vrisha. . 20 Vyaya . . 1282-83 16 Chitrabhanu. 21 Sarvajit. 1283-84 17 Subhanu 22 Sarvadharin. 4 Ashalha *1284-85 18 Tirana . . 23 Virodhin 1285-86 19 Parthiva 24 Vikrit. . . 1286-87 20 Vyaya . .25 Khara . . 1287-88 21 Sarvajit. 26 Nandana . *1288-89 22 Sarvodharin 27 Vijayn. . 8 Karttika 1289-90 23 Virodhin 28 Jaya . . 1290-91 24 Viktita. 29 Manmatha . 1291-92 25 Khara . 30 Durmukha . Sravans *1292-93 26 Nan . . 31 Homalamba. 1293-94 27 Vijaya 32 Vilamba 1294-95 28 Jaya . . 33 Vikarin 4 Ashuhn 1205-98 29 Manmatha . 34 Sarvarin *1296-97 30 Durmukha 35 l'ava . 1 1297-98 31 Homalamba . 36 Subbakrit . 2 Vaisakha 1298-99 32 Vilambn 37 Subhana . 1349 1350 700 4396 1217 4397 1218 1351 1352 1353 1354 1355 1356 43981219 4399 1220 1221 4400

Page #248
No. 10.] LX-Contd. Day and month, A.D. 13 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) SOLAR YEAR. Weekday. 14 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 3 Tues. 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun. 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 24 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83 6 Fri. 1 Sun.. 2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 4 Wed. 6 Fri. O Sat. 24 Mar. (83) Sat. 24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 24 Mar. (83)3 Tues. 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon. . . . Time of true Meshasamkrinti. 17 THE SIDDHANTA SIROMANI. 17 COMMENCEMENT OF THE H. M. S. 11 36 58 14 49 7 0 1 16 6 13 25 12 25 33 18 37 42 0 49 51 7 2 0 13 14 9 19 26 18 1 38 26 7 50 35 2 44 20 14 53 2 27 2 8 39 11 14 51 19 21 3 28 3 15 37 m ch w 9 27 46 15 39 55 21 52 4 4 4 12 10 16 21 16 28 30 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (66) 24 Feb. (55) 15 Mar. (74 3 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (81) 12 Mar. (71) 1 Mar. (60) 19 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72) 3 Mar. (62) 21 Mar. (81) 10 Mar. (69) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 6 Mar. (66) 23 Feb. (54) 14 Mar. (73) Weekday. 20 23 . 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 25 209 0 Sat. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 9987-4395 808-4884 201-7043 602-0241 236-4767 628-0176 234-9123 4370 206-8268 4377 258-1372 4378 112.1996 475-2617 227-3140 4379 9987-9224 322-5057 196-4909 4380 258-4092 247-8012 4381 105-7433 216-9780 4382 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 0 Sat. 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 1 Sun. 22.6048 9898-3276 9933-0100 41-7367 268-2884 4383 147-3648 925-2684 240-2031 4384 23-0877 772-5164 209-3798 4385 57-7700 707-5099 260-6902 4380 9933-4930 555-7540 229-8670 4387 5 Thur. 2 Mon. 9809-2157 402-9980 199-0438 4388 338-9914 250-4042 4380 1 Sun. 9843-8981 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 9719-6210 9754-3934 2 Mon. 9968-6582 5-7647 242-7560 4392 186-2355 219-5310 4390 122-2308 270-8414 4391 214-6706 4393 265-9809 4304 0 Sat. 183-0130 889-3004 217-6855 93-4182 9969-1412 235-1578 4395 6 Fri. 3 Tucs. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tuos. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 825-2939 672-5380 519-7820 204-3346 4396 3-8235 455-7754 255-6450 4397 9879-5463 303-0195 224-8217 4308 0755-2691 150-2036 193-9986 4399 245-2990 4400 9789-9516 80-2571 2 D Kali yoar.

Page #249
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalated and suppressed (kish.) lunar months. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern systom. 101 1337 700 122 1233 1102 1358 4 103 12:24 1359 1-401 1360 4-40).5 1225 1926 1227 4406 4407 1928 1108 4109 1361 1362 1363 1361 1365 1300 1367 1368 1369 4-110 4411 1229 1230 1231 1:32 1233 1:234 1.235 1236 1:37 4112 4113 474-75 1299-00 33 Vikarin 38 Krodhin G Bladmunda 175-76 *1300-01 34 Sarvarin 39 Visvarasu . 476-77 1301-02 35 Plava. 40 Parabhavn 477-78 1.302-03 36 Subhakrit . Plaranga Ashadha 478-79 1303-04 37 Subhann 42 Kilaka +79-80 *1304.0338 Krodhin 13 Saumya 480-81 1305.06 39 Visvavneu 14 Sariharana : Jyishtha . 481-82 1306-07 40 Paribhava 45 Virohakrit ( 7 Afrina. 482-83 1307-08 41 Plavnuga . 46 Parietharin111 Jugu ) (11 Phaluna 483-84 42 Kilokn. 47 Pramadin 484-85 43 Saumya 18 Ananda 485-86 1310-11 41 Sidharana . | 49 Rikshasa : Srirana 486-87 1311-19 15 Virodhakrit. 50 Anala 1 487-88 1312-13 46 Paridhavin . Pingala 188-89 1313-14 +7 Pramadin . 32 Kalayukta Asha that 489-90 48 Ananda 13 Siddharthin +90-91 1315-1649 Rakshasa 54 Randra +91-92 *1316-17 50 Anal . . 55 Durmnti 1 Chaitrat . +92-93 1317-18 51 lingua 56 Dundubhi . +93-94 1318-19 09 Kalayukta . 57 Rudhirodgarin Bhadrapada 194-9.5 1319-20 53 Siddharthin. 58 Raktaksha . 195-!NG *1320-21 54 Raudra 69 Krudhana 1986-97 1321-22 0.3 Durmati 60 Kshaya . 4 Asbadha . +97-98 1322-2350 Dundubhi . 1 Prabhava +98-99) 1323-2457 Ruthiruilgarin ? Vibhava 411 4113 #16 117 HIN 1419 4420 1241 1212 44:31 1379 11231211 4124191 412. 5 1246 1351 Seo Remarks, p. 35 abovo.

Page #250
No. 10.] LX-Contd. SOLAR YEAR. Day and month, A.D. 13 Weekday. 14 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun. 3 Tucs. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 3 Tues. 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 24 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 4 Wed. 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. 4 Wed. 5 Thur. . 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. . * 24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. Time of true Mishasamkranti. 22 khkr // dd dd kli tth dd k' 4 . tshwshts aaau rb 4 tsw ii aaH rgyu nndd dd z u lh * dd dd - " dd rm sw' ath . yaa sgr tth H. M. S. 23 17 4 52 48 18 THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 40 39 5 41 17 4 57 19 7 COMMENCEMENT OF THE 11 53 32 12 42 0 17 50 5 41 6 29 59 sr H - -w kli " 0 tsw m s ch zhaa bllo0 myy ee lb * 0 yaa kli 8 bhaau hw b dh l 15 6 14 23 18 54 16 1 55 7 14 19 18 34 13 30 43 7 6 25 21 Mar, (80) 7 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 21 20 20 31 27 2 43 36 19 42 52 17 Mar. (76) 18 8 55 45 54 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 2 25 Mar. (84) 6 Fri.. 3 12 11 19 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (82) 12 Mar. (71) 1 Mar. (60) 20 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (68) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (83) 13 Mar. (72) 3 Mar. (62) 10 Mar. (70) 27 Feb. (58) 7 Mar. (66) 24 Feb. (55) 14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 8 Mar. (67) Weekday. 20 * a. . 23 b. 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 25 211 Kali year. 4 Wod. 3 Tues. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4.3064 969-7928 217-1430 4401 38-9888 905-7863 268-4534 4402 253.3437 789-3219 240-3680 4403 4404 129-0665 636-5660 209-5447 163-7489 572-5594 260-8552 4405 39-4718 419-8035 230-0320 4406 207-0476 199-2089 4407 4 Wed. 1.Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 203-0410 1 Sun.. 0 Sat. 9915-1945 9949-8769 250-5181 4408 9825-5998 50-2851 219 6960 4400 9860-2821 986-2785 271-0064 4410 5 Thur. 74-6370 869-8142 242-9209 4411 3 Tues. 288-9918 753-3499 215-8355 4412 1 Sun.. 9985-0423 4413 653-0518 263-4082 6 Fri. 199.3970 536-5875 235-3128 4414 3 Tues. 75-1199 383-8315 204-4995 4415 1 Sun. 9771-1703 4416 283-5334 253-0721 6 Fri.. 9985-5251 167-0780 224-9867 4417 3 Tues. 9861-2479 14-3131 194-1636 4418 2 Mon. 9895-9304 950.3066 245-4739 4419 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 110-2852 833-8423 217-2885 4420 144-9675 769-8358 268-6989 4421 20-7024 617-0798 237-8758 4422 9896-4133 464-3239 207-0525 4423 9931-0956 500-3174 9806-8185 247-5614 258-3619 4424 227-5397 4425 2 D 2 1

Page #251
212 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Kali. Sake. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Chaitradi Vikrama. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 4426 4427 1247 1382 12481383 499.00 500-01 4428 12491384 1250 1385 4429 4430 4431 4432 1251 1252 1253 4433 4434 4435 4436 4437 4438 4439 1255 1256 1257 1258 1259 1260 1261 1386 1387 1388 1389 1390 1391 1392 1393 1394 1395 1396 1397 1398 1399 501-02 502-03 503-04 504-05 505-06 506-07 507-08 740508-09 509-10 510-11 511-12 512-13 513-14 514-15 515-16 516-17 517-18 518-19 *1324-25 58 Raktaksha . 3 Sukla , 2 Vaibukha 1325-26 59 Krodhana . 4 Pramoda 1326-27 | 60 Kshaya 5 Prajapati . 6 Bhadrapuda 1327-28 1 Prabhava 6 Angiras *1328-29 2 Vibhava 7 Srimukha . 1329-30 3 Sukla - 1 8 Bhiva. . 5 Sravana 1330-31 4 Pramoda . 9 Yuvant . 1331-32 5 Prajapati . 11 Ifrara *1332-33 6 Angiras 12 Buhudha nyu. 3 Jyoshtha . 1333-34 7 Srimukha 13 Pranathine 1334-30 8 Bhava. 14 Vikruma 1335-36 9 Yuvan . 15 Visha. Vaisakha . *1336-37 10 Dhatri . . 16 Chitrubhanu. 1337-38 11 lavara 17 Subhanu 6 Bbadrapuda 1338-30 19 Buhudbanya . 18 Turana. 1339-40 13 Pramathin . 19 Parthivu 1 1340-41 14 Vikrama 20 Vyaya . . Asludla . 1341-42 15 Vp | 21 Sarvajit 1342-43 16 Chitrabhanu . ! 22 Sarvadharin. 1343-44 17 Subhanu 23 Virodhin 1 Vaisakla . *1344-45 18 Tarana . 24 Vikrita . . 1345-46 19 Parthiva 25 Khara . Bhadrapada 1346-47 20 Vyaya. . 26 Nandana . 1347-48 21 Sarvajit 27 Vijaya . . *1348-49 22 Sarvadbarin. 28 Jaya * 5 Sravana . 4440 1262 1442 4443 1400 1263 1264 12651266 1267 1268 4445 4448 4447 4448 4449 1401 1402 1403 1404 520-21 1269 1270 1405 1406 521-22 522-23 523-24 4450 1271 t 10 Dhitri was suppressed in the north.

Page #252
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 213 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Sirumanl. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAL YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA BUKLA IENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Mealasamkrinti. Weck Day and month, A.D. 20 23 24 25 109-45434120 250-7647 1427 131.0971 67-6905 914-3340 850-3281 733-8637 581-1079 517-1013 104! 3 Tues 13 i 14 17 19 H.M.S. 24 Mar (84) O Sat.. 0 44 20 Fob. (57) 24 Mar. (83): 1 Sun.. 15 2016 Mar. (75) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 5 Mar. (61) 26 Mar. (84) 4 Wod. 47 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 13 Mar. (73) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 2 Mar. (GI) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat. . 22 67 13 21 Mar. (80) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 9 22 10 Mar. (69) 24 Mar. (84) 3 31 27 Feb. (58) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wod. 4017 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 487 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (84) O Sat.. 57 24 Feb. (55) 24 Mar. (94) Sun.. 014 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 15 4 Mar. (63) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 24 23 Mar. (82) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 12 Mar. (71) 24 Mar. (84) 6 Fri.. 29 Feb. (60) 24 Mar. (83) Sat.. 19 Mar. (78) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon..! 8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs. 826 Feb. (57) 24 Mar. (84) + Wed. 16 Mar. (76) 24 Mar (83) 5 Thur. 5 Mar. (64) 25 Mur. (84) Sat. 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 13 Mar. (72) 24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 35 02 1 Mar. (61) 364-3453 211-5894 147-5829 31-1156 879-3626 I Sum.. 21.1733 0 Sat..! 58.8507 4 Wod. !09315785 3 Tues. 0966-2600 I Sun. 180-6158 5 Thur. 56-3286 4 Wod. 91-0210 1 Sun.. 9966-7438 5 Thur. 9842-4667 + Wed. 9877-1490 Mon.. | 91-5120 9007-2267 5 Thur. 1-8992 3 Tuos. 216-2639 2 Mon.. 250-9463 6 Fri.. 126-6002 3 Tues. 2-3920 2 Mon.. 37-0744 6 Fri. . 2012-7973 | 4 Wed. 127-1521 3 Tues. 161-8344 O Sat.. 37-5573 6 Fri.. 72.2397 3 Tues. 0947-16:25 O Sat.. 0823-6854 814-3561 697-8918 219-9415 1428 271-2519 1429 243-16051430 212-34334431 263-75374439 232-8305 1433 202-0073 4434 203-3177 4435 225-2422 4436 154-4001 4437 245.7195 4438 217-5941 1439 209-9445 4440 238-1213 4441 207-2981 258-6085 4443 227-7853 4444 199-6995 4445 251-0102 44-46 2:20-1871 4147 271-4975 1448 240-0743 4149 200-8510 4450 634-8853 481*1293 328-3733 264-3669 111-6109 996-1466 931-1400 778-3841 714-3770 561-6216 405-8657

Page #253
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSAKA. Kali. Interechte and suppli (Wh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 1 : 3 1349-5023 Virodhin 29 Maumatba . 1 3 Jyotha. 30 Durmukha 31 Himalamba 32 Vilnius 33 Vikari 31 Sarvarin 35 l'ava. 36 SmWakrito 37 Subhana Karttik 2 Maryi (ksk) Vaistikha . 524-25 525-26 626-27 527-28 549.99 529-30 530-31 531-32 532-33 533-34 534-35 535-36 5:36-37 Bhadrapada 4451 1271407 14. 212731408 4-1533 12711409 1975 1410 4035 12701411 11.16 277 1 119 1457 1278 1113 1-1-15 1279 14.39 1280 1415 1981 1416 12821417 1402 1283 | 1418 1 103 1284 1419 1161 1285 1420 4163 1421 1 166 1287 142 1467 1288 1423 4168 1280 1424 #469 1290 1425 1470 1291 1426 471 12921427 4472 1293 | 1498 1173 1294 1499 4474 1295 1430 1173 1290 1431 1350-51 24. Vikrita. 1351-52 25 Khara. *1352-53 25 Nandana 13.73-5427 Vijaya. 1354-55 28 Jaya 1355-56 :20 Manmatha *13356-57 30 Durmukha 1337-58 31 Himalanba. 1358-59 | 32 Vilamba . 1359-6033 Vikarin *1360-61 34 Sarvarin 1361-62 35 Plava , 1362-03 30 Subhaksit . 1:363-6437 Sobhana *1364-65 38 Krusdhin 1305-60 39 Visvivasu . 1366-67 40 Parablava 1367-68 11 Paranga . *1368-69 1 Kilaka Ashallit 38 Kroihin 39 Visvavanu 40 Parabuma 41 Plavanga * Kilaku -537-38 2 Vaisakha . +3 Sauny ! 738-39 179-10 540-41 541-42 44 Sadbarana Bhadrapada +5 Virotihakrit. 46 laridhavin 47 Pramidin 15 Sravana . 18 Ananda 1309.70 43 Saumya . . 49 Rakshasa . 512-13 543-44 511-13 515-46 546-47 517-48 1370-7111 Satharana . 1371-72 45 Virodhakrit. 1372-73 46 Paridhavin . 1373-7447 Pramadin 50 Anala . 3 Jyeslitla . 51 Pingala to 7 Alvina 210 Puu-hhh ) ) 53 Siddharthin. 1 Chaita

Page #254
No. 10.] THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 215 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani, COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OP DAY ON WICH CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weckday. Time of truo Mesha 1 samkranti. Weck Day and month, A.D. 13 14 17 19 20 21 24 25 344-8591 192.0032 75-6749 11-6324 895-1681 742-4122 H. M. S. 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tucs. 2048 20 Mar. (79) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 3 0 10 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (84) Fri.. 9 12 19 27 Feb. (58) 24 Mar. (84) O Sat.. 15 28 17 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (83) | 1 Sun.. 7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (81) 3 Tues. 45 24 Fob. (55) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wod. 5415 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 16 13 3 3 Mar. (63) 24 Mar. (83) Fri.. 25 12 22 Mar. (81) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. : 21 11 Mar. (70) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 29 28 Feb. (59) 24 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs. 38 18 Mar. (78) 21 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 478 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (84) Fri.. 56 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (81) O Sat.. 5 17 Mar. (70) 24 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 50 14 5 Mar. (65) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs. 23 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 31 | 13 Mar. (72) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 26 40 2 Mar. (61) 24 Mar. (84) 6 Fri. . 18 38 49 | 20 Mar. (80) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. . o 58 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon... 7 3 727 Fob. (58) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 13 15 16 18 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 19 27 24 7 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (81) Fri. . 1 39 33 24 Feb. (55) 6 Fri..9858-3678 3 Tucs. 9734-0006 1 Sun.. 9948-4454 9983.1278 5 Thur. 197-4827 2 Mon.. 73 2054 I Sun. 1 107-8879 5 Thur. 9983-6107 4 Wed. 18-2932 1 Sun. 9894-0159 5 Thur. 9769-7388 4 Woc. 9804-4212 2 Mon.. 18-7760 O Sat.. 233-1308 6 Fri.. 267-8132 3 Tues. 143-5361 2 Mon. . 178-2184 6 Fri. . 53-9413 3 Tucs. 9929-6642 2 Mon.. 9964-3465 6 Fri. . 9840-0694 4 Wod. 54-4242 3 Tues. 89.1066 1 Sun.. 303-4614 5 Thur. 179-1842 678-4056 525-6606 461-6431 300-8872 156-1313 02.1247 975-6605 859-1961 795-1896 642-4536 578-4271 425-6712 272-9152 208-9087 56-1527 261-1615 4451 230-33834452 202-25284453 263-5632 225-4778 4455 194-6547 246-9650 210-1418 266-4522 235-6291 4400 204.80584461 256-1162 228-0308 4463 109-9454 4464 251-2558 220-4326 4466 271-7430 4467 240-9199 210-0066 4469 261-4070 4470 230-58384471 202-4984 4472 203.8088 4473 939-6884 875-6810 759-2176 606-4617 225-72334474 194.9002 4475

Page #255
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalated and supprerad (kak.) lunar months. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 4476 12971432 447712981433 549-50 550-51 551-52 Bhadrapada 1374-75 48 Ananda 1376-70 49 Rakshasa . *1376-77 50 Anala 1377-78 51 Pingala 1378-79 52 Kalayukta . 53 Siddharthin. 552.53 54 Raudra 56 Durmati 56 Dundubhi. 57 Rudhirodgarin 58 Raktaksha 59 Krodhana 60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava 4 Ashadha . 1438 *1380-81 54 Raudra 2 Vaisakha 553.54 654-55 655-56 556-57 557-58 558-50 569-60 560-61 501-62 2 Vibhava . 3 Sukla 4478 1299 1434 4479 1300 1435 4180 1301 1436 4481 1302 4482 1303 4483 1304 1430 4481 1305 4485 1306 4486 1307 1442 4487 1308 4488 1309 1444 4489 1310 1445 4490 1311 4491 1312 4492 1313 1448 4493 1314 1449 6 Bhadrapada 1443 4 Pramoda 5 Prajapati 6 Angirns 7 Srimukhin 8 Bhava 4 Ashadha . 562-63 1446 563-64 9 Yuvan 3 Jyeshtha . 1381-82 55 Durmati . 1382-83 56 Dundubhi 1383-84 57 Rudbirodgarin 58 Raktaksha 1385-86 59 Krodhann 1386-8700 Kshaya 1387-88 1 Prabhava +1388-89 2 Vibhava 1389-90 3 Sukla 1390-91 4 Pramoda 1391-92 5 Prajapati . *1392-93 6 Angiras 1393-94 7 Srimukha . 1394-958 Bhava 1395-96 9 Yuvan *1396-97 10 Dhitri 1397-98 11 Isvara 1398-99 12 Bahudhanya. 565-66 10 Dhatri 7 Asvina 4494 4495 . 4106 1317 11 Iuvara 12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramathin 14 Vikrama. 15 Vpisha 16 Chitrabhanu 17 Subhanu . 5 Sravana 4497 567-68 568-60 500-70 570-71 571-72 572-73 573-74 1318 1319 1320 1321 4108 4499 1450 4 Ashadha . 4500 1450 18 Tarans

Page #256
No. 10.] LX-Contd. Day and month, A.D. 13 SOLAR YEAR. Wook. day. 14 * * 17 Time of true Meshasamkranti. THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 1 Sun. 14 2 Mon. 20 16 4 Wed. 2 28 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 8 40 17 6 Fri. 14 52 26 0 Sat. 21 4 35 3 16 44 2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 4 Wed. 9 28 53 15 41 2 5 Thur. 21 53 10 0 Sat. 4 5 19 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 11 4 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 17 18 12 24 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 25 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 12 43 14 23 30 21 5 42 30 11 54 39 18 6 48 0 18 57 6 31 5 COMMENCEMENT OF THE H. M. S. 42 7 51 3 51 0 8 9 6 10 17 28 16 29 37 22 41 46 4 53 55 9 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKIA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (63) 21. Mar. (81) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 8 Mar. (68) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (83) 12 Mar. (71) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (69) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (85)+ 14 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78) Weekday. 20 . * . . huM * 23 b. 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 213-8667 542-4551 246-2106 4476 89-5894 389-6991 215-3874 4477 9785-6399 288-4010 263-9600 4478 9999-9947 172-9367 9875-7176 20-1808 205-0514 4480 9910-3999 956-1742 256-3618 4481 124-7548 839-7100 228-2763 4482 4 Wed. 1 Sun.. 0 Sat. 235-8746 4479 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 0-4776 686-9539 197-4532 4483 35-1599 622-9434 248-7636 4484 9910-8828 9945-5651 9821-2881 470-1915 217-9404 4485 406-1850 269-2507 4486 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 35.6429 5 Thur. 70-3253 72-9581 261-6526 4489 2 Mon. 9946-0482 920-2004 230-8293 4490 0 Sat. 253-4290 238-4276 4487 136-9647 210-3422 4488 160-4030 803-7379 202-7439 4491 195-0853 739-7314 254-0544 4492 586-9755 223.2311 4493 70-8082 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 2 Mon... 6 Fri. 522.9690 274-5415 4494 105-4906 9981-2134 370-2130 243-7183 4495 3 Tues.. 9856-9362 217-4570 212-8952 4496 9891-6187 153.4505 264-2056 4497 2 Mon. 0 Sat. 4 Wed. 3 Tues. 105-9734 36-9862 236-1201 4498 9981-6963 884-2303 205-2969 4499 16-3787 820-2228 256-6074 4500 C. 25 217 Kali year. 2 E +The moment of new moon was 15 hours 26 minutes before mean sunrise on 25th March, which was therefore, the day "Chaitra fukla 1." The moment of true Misha-samkranti was 30 minutes before that sunrise. The case is peculiar, since in general all days in column 19 are earlier than those in column 13.

Page #257
218 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalated and suppressed (keh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 4501 1322 1457 4502 1323 1458 4503 1324 1459 4504 1325 1460 4505 1326 1461 4506 1327 1462 450713281463 4508 1399 1464 4509 1330 1465 4510 | 1331 1466 4511 1332 1467 4512 1333 1468 4513 1469 4514 1335 1470 4515 1471 4516 1337 4517 | 1338 1334 574-75 1399-0013 Pramathin . 19 Parthiva . 575-76 *1400-01 14 Vikrama 20 Vyaya . 2 Vaisakha 576-77 1401-02 15 Vrisha 21 Sarvajit 577-78 1402-03 16 Chitrabhanu 22 Sarvadhirin. 6 Bhadrapada 578-79 1403-04 17 Subhanu . 23 Virodhin 579-80 *1404-05 18 Tarana 24 Vikrita 580-81 1405-06 19 Parthiva . 25 Khara 4 Ashadha . 581-82 1406-0720 Vyaya 26 Nandana . 582-83 1407-08 21 Sarvajit . 27 Vijaya 583-84 *1408-09 22 Sarvadharin. 28 Jaya . . 3 Jyeshtha . 584-85 1409-10 23 Virodhin . 29 Manmatha . 585-86 1410-11 24 Viktita 30 Durmukha 8 Karttikat. 586-87 1411-12 25 Khara 31 Hemalamba 587-88 *1412-13 26 Nandana 32 Vilamba . 588-89! 1413-14 27 Vijaya 33 Vikarin 5 Srivana 589-90 1414-15 | 28 Jaya. 34 Sarvarin 590-91 1415-16 29 Manmatha . 35 Plavat 591-92 *1416-17 30 Durmukhe . 37 sohana 4 Asbadha 592-93 1417-18 31 Hemalamba 38 Kridhi 593-94 1418-19 32 Vilamba 39 Vifrarasu 594-95 1419-20 33 Vikarin 40 Parabhana 2 Vaibikha 505-96 *1420-21 34 Barvarin 41 Plavanga 596-97 1421-22 35 Plava. 42 Kilaks 6 Bhadrapada 597-98 1422-23 36 Subbakrit 43 Saumya . 598-99 1423-2437 Sobhana 44 Sadharana . 1336 1472 1473 4518 1339 1474 4519 1340 1475 4520 1341 1476 1342 1477 1478 1343 4521 4522 4523 4524 4525 1479 1344 1345 1346 1480 1481 t 36 Subhakrit was suppressed in the north. See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #258
No. 10.] LX-Contd. Day and month, A.D. 13 SOLAR YEAR. Weekday. 14 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 1 Sun. 25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 25 Mar. (84) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 3 Tues. 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 1 Sun.. . 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25-Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. Time of true Meshasamkranti. 16173 18 17 H. M. S. 18 55 23 7 32 7 19 41 13 31 50 19 43 56 13 - 22 THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 7 8 16 14 20 25 20 32 34 2 44 43 8 56 51 15 0 9 3 33 18 9 21 21 58 9 45 27 9 15 57 36 4 21 10 34 16 46 45 53 2 11 22 58 20 5 10 29 11 22 38 17 34 46 23 46 55 COMMENCEMENT OF THE LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 Week day. 9 Mar. (68) 26 Feb. (57) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83) 12 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59) 17 Mar. (76) 6 Mar. (65) 25 Mar. (84) 13 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 12 Mar. (71) 29 Feb. (60) 19 Mar. (78) 8 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56) 15 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72) 20 1 Sun.. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. O Sat. 4 Wed. 2 Mon. a. ts 1 Sun. 23 b. 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 25 219 230-7335 703-7594 228 4414 4501 106.4563 551-1034 197-6283 4502 4503 141-1387 186-9968 248-9286 218-1054 4504 269-4158 4505 0927-2668 238-5927 4506 4507 4508 4509 5 Thur. 3 Tues. 16.8615 334-2410 51-5439 270-2344 117-4784 141-6216 1-0142 210-5072 176-3040 261-8176 937-0076 52-0269 230-9944 784-2517 266-3816 667-7673 202-9090 4510 1 Sun. . 9962-4320 567-4892 251-4816 4511 9838-1549 414-7332 5 Thur. 220-6584 4 Wed. 9872-8373 350-7267 271-9668 4513 197.9690 1 Sun. 9748-5601 241-1457 4514 9962-9150 6 Fri. 81-5065 213-0602 4515 5 Thur. 9997-5980 17.5000 3 Tues. 211-9521 901-0446 0 Sat. 87-6750 748-2797 6 Fri. 122-3574 684-2731 9998-0803 3 Tues. 531-5172 0 Sat. 9873-8030 6 Fri. 9908-4855 161-9988 3 Tues. 9784-2083. 2 Mon.. 9818:8007 97-9923 33-2455 0 Sat. 981:5279 264-3706 4516 4517 236-2862 205-4630 4518 4519 256-7734 225-9491 378-7613 314-7548 4520 195-1260 4521 4522 246-4364 215-6132 4523 266-9235 4524 238-8382 4525 Kali year. 1 2E 2 4512

Page #259
220 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Sakr. Chaitradi Vikrama. Interealatel and suppressed (kok.) lunar months. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system, Northern Bystem. 1482 1483 1484 1485 4526 1347 4527 1348 4528 1349 4529 / 1350 4530 1351 4531 1352 45321353 4533 1354 4534 1355 1486 1487 1488 1489 1490 1535 599.00 600-01 601-02 602-03 603-04 601-05 605.06 606-07 607-08 608-00 609-10 610-11 611-12 612-13 613-14 614-15 615-16 616-17 017-18 850618-19 1536 4537 1498 1224-25 38 Krodhin 45 Virodhakrit. 4 Arhadha 1425-26 39 Visvavasu 46 Paridhavin . 1426-27 40 Parabhava . 47 Pramadin 1427-28 41 Plavanga 48 Ananda 3 Jyeshtha 1 *1428-29 42 Kilaka . 49 Rakshasa 1429-30 43 Saumya . 50 Anala. 8 Karttika . 1430-31 14 Sadharana 51 Pingala 1431-3245 Virodhakrit . 52 Kilayukta . *1432-33 46 Paridhavin . 53 Siddharthin. o Sravana . 1433-34 47 Pramadin 54 Raudra 1434-35 48 Ananda 55 Durmati 1435-36 | 49 Rakshasa 56 Dundubhi 4 Ashadha *1436-37 50 Analn. 57 Rudhirddgarin 1437-38 51 Pingala 58 Raktaksha 1438-39 52 Kalayukta 59 Krodhana | 1 Chaitra 1439-40 53 Siddharthin. 60 Kshaya *1440-41 / 54 Raudra 1 Prabhava 6 Bhadrapada 1441-42 55 Durmati | 2 Vibhava 1442-43 56 Dandubhi . 3 Sukla 1443-44 57 Rudhirddgarin 4 Pramoda . 4 Ashadha . *1441-45 58 Raktaksha 5 Prajapati 1445-46 59 Krodhans ! 6 Angiras 1446-47 60 Kshaya 7 Srimukha 3 Jyeshtha . 1447-48 I Prabliava 8 Bhava . . 1448-49 2 Vibhava 1 9 Yuvan . 7 Asvina 1495 4538 1350 4539 1360 4510 1361 4541 1362 45421363 1543 4514 1496 1497 1361 1498 1499 1500 1301 4515 1367 1546 4547 4548 620-21 621-22 1369 1504 4519 1370 4.550 1371 023-24 1 Soe Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #260
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 221 LX-contd. siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ESDS). Kali | usag. Day and munth, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Meshasamkranti. Day and month, A.D. Weekduy. 13 14 17 20 2 24 25 1 210-7528 4526 H. M. S. 25 Mar. (85) O Sat. . 5 59 Mar (12) 25 Mar. (84) Sun.. 21 Mar. (50) 25 Mar. (+) 2 Mon. 22 10 Mar. (69) 26 Mar. (85) Wed. 31 27 Fob. (58) 25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 39 17 Mar. (77) 25 Nar. (94) Fri.. 12 45 6 Mar (65) 25 Mar. (84) Sat. 19 57 25 Mar. (81) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 124 614 Mar. (73) 20 Mar. (87) 3 Tucs. 153 Mar (63) 23 Mar. (84) Wod. 342 Mar (81) 25 Mar. (81) 5 Thur. 32 12 Mar. (71) 26 Mur. (85) 0 Sat.. 41 1 Mar. (60) 25 Mar. (85) 1 Sun. . 8:24 5019 Mur. (79) 23 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 59 7 Mar. (66) 25 Alar. (84) 3 Tues. 8 25 Feb. (56) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 1716 Mar. (75) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 26 4 Mar. (64) 20 Mar. (84) Sat.. 34 23 Mar. (82) 26 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 43 13 Mar. (72) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 49 52 2 Mar. (61) 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 120 Mar. (80) 26 Mar. (84) Thur. 10 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (8.4) 6 Fri.. 22 26 19 | 26 Fob. (67) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 38 27 17 Mar. (76) 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. . 10 50 386 Mar. (66) Thur. 247-0004 865-0637 Woul. 282 2828 801-0571 1 Sun.. 158-0056 648-3012 5 Thur. 33-7284495-5453 4 Wed. 68-4108 431-5357 1 Sun.. 9941-1336 278-7828 0 Sat.. 9978-8160 214.7762 4 Wod. 9851-5389 62-0203 Mon. . 1 68-8937 945-4560 1 Sun.. 103.5761 881-5495 6 Fri.. 317-9309 765-0852 3 Tucs. 193-6538 612-3292 2 Mon.. 227-3262 548-3227 5 Thur. 9765-4270 359-2751 3 Tues. 9979-7818 242-8108 2 Mon.. 14-4643 178-8043 6 Fri. . 9890-1870 26-0483 5 Thur. 9924.8605 962-0418 3 Tues. 139-2243 845-5774 O Sat.. 14-9472 692-8215 6 Fri.. 49-8295 628-8050 3 Tues. 9925-3524 476-0591 O Sat. . 9801-0752 323-3031 8 Fri. . 9836-7575 259-3361 4 Wod. 1 50-1124 142-8233 202.0632 4527 231-2399 4528 200-4167 4529 251-7272 4530 220-9010 4531 272-2143 4532 241-3912 4533 213-3058 4534 264.6162 4536 236-53074536 205-7075 257-0180 223-45694539 195-3716 4540 246-6819 4641 215-85884542 267-1691 | 4543 239-0838 208-2605 4545 259-5709 4546 228-7091 4547 197-9246 249-2359 221.14954550

Page #261
222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Kali. Saka Chaitradi Vikrama. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 7 4551 1372 1507 4552 1373 1508 4553 1374 4554 1375 4555 1376 624-25 625-26 626-27 627-28 628-29 629-30 630-31 631-32 632-33 1513 4556 + 1377 4557 1378 4558 1379 4559 1380 1514 45601381 1515 1516 1517 633-34 634-35 1518 1519 4561 1382 4562 1383 4563 1384 4564 1385 4565 1386 4566 1387 4567 1388 4568 4569 1390 4570 1391 4571 1392 4572 1393 45731394 1449-50 3 Sukla . 10 Dhati. 1450-51 4 Pramoda 11 Isvara. . 1451-52 5 Prajapati 12 Bahudhanya . 5 Sravana *1452-53 6 Angiras 13 Pramathin . 1453-54 7 Srimukha . 14 Vikrama . 1454-55 8 Bhava. 1 15 Vrisha. 4 Ashadha 1455-56 9 Yuvan. . 16 Chitrabhinu. *1456-57 10 Dhatri. 17 Subhanu 1457-58 11 Isvara 18 Tarana . | 1 Chaitra 1458-5912 Bahudhanya. 19 Partliva 1459-60 13 Pramathin 20 Vyaya . . 6 Sravana *1460-61 14 Vikrama 21 Sarvajit 1461-62 15 Vrisha. 22 Sarvadharin. 1462-63 16 Chitrabhanu . 23 Virodhin 4 Ashadha 1463-64 17 Subhanu 24 Vikrita . . *1464-65 18 Tarana. 25 Khara . 1465-66 19 Parthiva 26 Nandana 2 Vaisakha . 1466-67 20 Vyaya . . 27 Vijaya. : 1467-68 21 Sarvajit. 28 Jaya * 6 Bhadrapada *1468-69 22 Sarvadharin. 29 Manmatha . 1469-70 23 Virodhin 30 Durmukha 1470-71 24 Vikrita . : 31 Himalamba . 5 Sravana . 1471-7225 Khara. 32 Vilamba *1472-73 26 Nandana 33 Vikarin. 1473-7427 Vijaya. . 34 Sarvarin 3 Jyeshtha . 635-36 636-37 637-38 638-39 639-40 640-41 641-42 642-43 643-44 644-45 645-46 646-47 647-48 618-49 1380 4574 1395 4575 1396 1531

Page #262
No. 10.] LX-Contd. SOLAR YEAR. Day and month, A.D. 13 Weekday. 14 . Time of true M shasamkranti. + 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 19 28 31 6 Fri. O Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon.. 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 5 Thur. H. M. S. 17 2 45 23 14 54 11 1 Sun.. 3 Tues. 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 1 Sun.. 2 Mon.. 7 FOTO 5 27 6 THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 17 51 COMMENCEMENT OF THE 20 0 3 29 3 Tues. 13 17 1 18 39 12 27 47 14 0 52 20 18 39 56 15 38 8 2 + 2 2 21 3 12 2 2 3 5 16 22 7 52 49 4 58 13 40 40 15 42 17 7 2 29 8 41 24 14 53 33 21 15 5 42 3 17 51 9 30 0 8 54 17 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 25 Mar. (84) 14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feh. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (83) 13 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (69) 26 Feb. (57) 17 Mar. (76) 7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (85) 14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (81) 10 Mar. (70) 27 Feb. (58) Weekday. 20 1. 23 3 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. ? 223 2.5 Kali year. - 78-8257 272-4599 4551 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 84-7948 9960-5176 926-0698 241-6368 4552 5 Thur. 174-8724 809-5415 213-5513 4553 209-5549 745-5990 264-8617 4554 592-8430 234-0385 4555 4-40-0871 203-2153 4556 254-5257 4557 85-2777 9961-0007 9995-6829 376-0805 9871-4058 223-3246 223-7024 4558 85-7606 106-8603 195-6171 4559 120-4430. 42-8538 9996-1658 890-0978 246-9275 4560 216-1053 4561 267-4146 4562 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Werl. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 30-8483 1 Sun. 826-0913 6 Fri. 245-2030 709-6270 239-3293 4563 3 Tues. 120-9259 556-8710 208-5061 4564 2 Mon.. 155-6083 492-8645 6 Fri. 31-3312 340-1080 3 Tues. 9907-0539 187-3526 2 Mon. 9941-7363 123-3461 0 Sat. 156-0912 6-8818 6 Fri. 190-7735 942-8753 3 Tues. 66-4964 790-1193 241-8823 4571 1 Sun.. 280-8512 673-6550 213-7969 4572 G Fri. 9976-9017 573-3568 3 Tues. 9852-6245 420-6009 231-5662 0 Sat. 9728-3473 207-8450 200-7230 4575 250-8165 4563 228-9942 4566 198-1701 4567 249-4805 4568 221-3950 4569 272-7054 4570 262-3695 4573 4574

Page #263
224 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalater and suppressed (kak.) lunar months. Saka 1 Chaitradi Vikrama. Mshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 1 2 3 881 1536 1540 4576 1397 1632 4577 1398 1533 4578 1399 1534 4579 1400 1535 4580 1401 4581 1402 1537 4582 1403 1538 4583 1404 1539 4584 1405 4585 1406 1541 4586 1407 1407 1542 4587 1408 1543 4588 | 1409 1544 45891410 1545 4590 45911412 4592 1413 1548 4593 1414 1549 4.594 1415 1550 4595 1416 1551 4596 1417 1552 4597 1418 4598 1419 649-60 1474-75 28 Jaya , 35 Plava . 650-51 1475-76 , 29 Manmatha . 36 Subhaksit *1476-77 30 Durmukha 37 Sobhana 652-53 1477-78 31 Hemalamba. 38 Krodhin 653-54 1478-79 32 Vilamba 39 Visvavasu . 5 Sravana 654-55 1479-80 33 Vikarin. 40 Parabhava . 655-56 *1480-81 34 Sarvarin 41 Plavanga 650-57 1481-82 35 Plava. 42 Kilaka . 4 Ashadha . 657-58 1482-83 36 Subhakrit | 43 Saumya. . 658-59 ! 1483-84 37 Sobhana 44 Sadharapa 659-60 *1484-85 38 Krodhin . 45 Virodhakrit. 2 Vaisakha . G60-61 i 1485-86 39 Visvavasu . 46 Paridhavin . 40 Parabhava 47 Pramadin . Bhadrapada 602-63 1487-88 41 Plavanga 48 Ananda 663-64 *1488-8942 Kilaka . 49 Rakshasa . 664-65 1489-9043 Saumya 50 Anala. 5 Sravana 665-66 1490-91 44 Sadhumna . 51 Pingala 606-67 1491-9245 Virodhakrit. 52 Kulayukta . 667-68 *1492-93 46 Paridhavin . 53 Siddharthin. 3 Jyeshtha . 668-69 1493-94 47 Pramadin 54 Raudra 669-70 1494-95 48 Ananda 55 Durmati 670-71 1495-96 49 Rakshasa 56 Dundubhi | 1 Chaitra 671-72 *1496-97 50 Anala 57 Rudhirddgarin 672-73 1497-98 51 Pingala 58 Raktaksha . 5 Sravana 673-74 1498-99 52 Kalayukta . 59 Krodhana 1411 1547 1553 45991420 4000 1421 1556

Page #264
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 225 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Sirdmani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MRAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Misha sainkranti. Day and month, A.D. Week. day. 13 14 17 19 20 23 24 4576 252-0335 223-9480 195-8626 4578 247.17304879 216-34994680 H.M.S. 26 Mar. (85) Sat.. 4 6 26 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 10 8 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 16 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tuer. 22 42 53 16 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 4 15 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 11 1024 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (85) Sat.. 17 19 19 12 Mar. (72) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. . 23 31 28 1 Mar. (60) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 5 43 37 20 Mar. (79) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 11 56 46 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 7 54 27 Feb. (68) 26 Mar. (85) O Sat. 20 3 17 Mar. (76) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 32 12 7 Mnr. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. 21 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 30 14 Mar. (74) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 39 3 Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 7 48 22 Mar. (81) 26 Mar. (85) O Sat.. 13 56 11 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 19 5 28 Fob. (59) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 14 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 9 23 8 Mar. (67) Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 21 32 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 33 41 15 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 2 45 49 5 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 8 57 58 | 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri. . 9763-0297 203-8384 4 Wed. 9977-3845 87-3741 2 Mon.. 191-7393 970-9008 | 1 Sun.. | 220-4218 906-9033 5 Thur. 102-1446 754.0474 4 Wed. 136-8270 690-1408 1 Sun.. 12.5498 537-3849 5 Thur. 9888-2727 384-6289 4 Wed. 9922-9550 320-6184 1 Sun. 9708-6779 167-8664 6 Fri.. 13-0326! 51-4021 5 Thur: 47-7151 987-3956 3 Tues. 262.0699 870-9313 2 Mon.. 296-7523 800-9247 Fri.. 172-4752 654-1688 3 Tues. 48-1981 001-4129 12 Mon.. 82-8504 437-4064 6 Fri.. 9978-5833284-6504 3 Tues. 9834-3261 131.4945 2 Mon. 9860-0084 07-8880 O Sat.. 83-3633 951-4236 5 Thur. 297-7181834-0.93 3 Tues. 9993-7685 734-6012 1 Sun.. 208-1233 18-1969 6 Fri. . 90041738 517-8977 267-60024581 236-83704582 206-0138 4583 257-32434584 226-50104885 198-41564586 249-72604587 221-6416 272-95104580 242-1278 4590 211-3046 4591 262-6151 4592 4588 231-7918 4593 200.685 4504 4595 252-2790 2:24-1936 8 4596 Wed. 196-1082 4597 4598 244-6807 916-6954 265-1680 4509 4000 27

Page #265
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalated and suppressed. (ksh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 60 4601 1422 1557 46021423 1558 46031424 1559 4604 1425 1560 4605 1426 1561 4606 1427 1562 4607 1428 1563 . Vaisakha 1564 1565 674-75 675-76 676-77 677-78 678-79 679-80 680-81 681-82 682-83 683-84 684-85 685-86 686-87 687-88 688-89 689-90 690-91 4609 1430 4610 1431 4611 1432 46121433 1566 1567 1568 1569 1570 1434 1499-00 63 Siddharthin. 60 Kshaya *1500-01 54 Raudra 1 Prabhavat . 4 Ashadha . 1501-02 55 Durmati 1 3 suklu 1502-03 56 Dundubhi 4 Pramida . 1503-04 57 Rudhirodgarin5 Prajapati *1504-05 58 Raktakshn . 6 Angiras . . 1505-06 59 Krudhana . 7 srimukha 6 Bhadrapada 1506-07 G0 Kshaya 8 Bhara . 1507-08 Prabhava . 9 Yucan . . *1508-09 2 Vibbava 10 Dhalyi . 5 Sravana 15509-10 3 Sukla. 11 I foutra 1510-11 4 Pramoda 12 Bahuwthanua . 1511-12 5 Prajapati 13 Promilkin 3 Jyeshtha . *1512-13 6 Angiras 14 Vikrama . 517 Asvina 1513-14 7 Srimukha 15 Vrisha 10 Puushu (ksk) 1514-15 8 Bbuva. 16 Chitrabhanu . I Chaitra . 1515-16 9 Yuvan. . 1 17 Subhanu *1516-17 10 Dhatri 18 Tirana . 5 Sravans . 1617-18 11 Isvara. . 19 Parthiva . 1618-19 12 Bahudhanya. 20 Vyaya . 1519-20 13 Pramathin 21 Sarvajit 4 Ashadha *1520-21 14 Vikrama 22 Sarvadharin 1621-22 15 VIisha . 23 Virodhin 1522-23 16 Chitrabhanu . 24 Vikrita . . 2 Vaisukha 1523-24 17 Subhanu 25 Khara. I 1435 1436 1571 4616 4616 4617 1437 1438 1573 4618 439 1574 691-92 575 4619 4620 692-93 693-94 1441 1576 4621 1577 694-95 4622 1443 695-96 4623 1578 1579 1580 1581 1444 1445 1446 4624 4625 696-97 697-98 698-99 t 2 Vibhava was suppressed in the north.

Page #266
No. 10.] LX-Contd. SOLAR YEAR. Day and month, A.D. 13 Week. day. 14 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon. 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. 3 Tues. + Wed. 5 Thur. 0 Sat. 1 Sun.. 2 Mon. 26 Mar (86) 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 2 Mon. 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 4 Wed. 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. . + Time of true Mishasamkranti. 15 10 COMMENCEMENT OF THE H. M. S. 21 22 17 p o M + 2 15 58 3 34 25 9 46 31 4 23 ud THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 10 35 6 | 4 tth blloru lh tth 4 10 51 20 7 6 0 12 12 20 16 36 48 0 13 19 13 18 24 20 0 6 Mar. (65) 16 47 22 59 27 9 25 Mar. (84) 18 14 Mar. (73) 2 Mar. (62) 21 Mar. (80) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78) 5 11 11 23 44 17 35 53 36 23 48 2 11 8 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 12 Mar. (71) 2 Mar. (61) 20 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (68) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) . . 37 46 55 + 1 25 13 7 37 22 13 49 50 1 39 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS). Day and month, A.D). 19 12 Mar. (71) 1 Mar. (61) 20 Mar. (79) 9 Mar. (68) 27 Feb. (58) 17 Mar. (77) Weekday. 20 3 Tues. 1 Sun. 0 Sat. 4 Wed. 2 Mon.. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. + Wed. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 2 Mon.. 6 Fri. 5 Thur. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 2 Mon.. 6 Fri. # Wed. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. + a. . 23 924-9902 b. 259-6726 24 Siddhanta-Siromani 662-7172 9779-8966 9994-2515 365-1427 234-2642 4601 4602 248-6785 206-1788 18-4-6719 257-4892 4603 29-0339 9904 6567 31-9160 226-6659 4604 119-0115 915-4516 198-5806 153-6939 851-4451 249-8910 29-4167 4605 4606 698-6892 219-0678 4607 64-0991 634-6827 270-3781 4608 9939-8220 481-9267 239-5550 4609 329-1707 208-7318 4610 260-0422 9816-5448 9850-2272 265-1642 148-6999 64-5821 9940-3049 9974-9872 189-3421 995-9440 4613 4611 231-9567 4612 201-1335 252-4440 4614 981-9375 815-4732 224-3585 193-5353 4615 65-0650 244-8457 4617 214-0226 4618 99-7473 9975-4701 4619 265-3330 10-1526 234-5097 4620 19885-8754 100-2302 4621 112-7280 206-4243 257-7349 4622 134-9126 48-7215 10-6355 895-9655 226-9115 4623 198-8261 779-5012 4621 715-4046 250-1365 598-7196 445-9547 381-9482 C. 229-1922 25 227 Kali year. 2 F 2 - 4616 4625

Page #267
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Saka Chaitradi Vikrams. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 1 2 1 4626 1447 4627 4628 1582 1583 1584 1585 1586 1587 1448 1449 1450 1451 1452 4629 4630 4631 26 Nandan 6 Bhadrapada 27 Vijaya. 1 28 Jaya . . 20 Manmatha . 4 Ashadha 30 Durmukha. 31 Homalamba. 32 Vilambu 3 Jyoshtha . 33 Vikarin 34 Sarvarin . 7 Asvina 35 Plava 36 Subhakrit . 37 Sobhana . 5 Sravana 4632 1453 1588 4633 1454 1580 4634 1455 1590 4635 1456 1501 4636 1592 1593 4637 4638 1457 1458 1450 1460 1461 699-001394-25 18 Taraya . . 700-01 1525-26 19 Parthiva 701-02 1526-27 20 Vyaya . . 702-03 1527-28 21 Sarvajit. . 703-04 *1528-29 22 Sarvadharin. 701-05 1529-30 23 Virodhin 705-06 1530-31 24 Vikrita. . 706-07 25 Khara . 707-08 * 1532-33 26 Nandana 708-09 1533-34 27 Vijaya . . 709-10 1534-35 28 Jaya . . 710-11 1535-36 29 Manmatha . 711-12 30 Durmukha 712-13 1537-38 31 Hemalamba . 713-14 1538-39 32 Vilamba 714-15 1539-40 33 Vikarin 715-16 *1540-41 34 Sarvarin 716-17 1541-42 35 Plava . . 717-18 1542-43 36 Subhakrit . 718-19 1513-1437 Sobhana 719-20 *15+1-45 38 Krodhin . 720-21 1545-46 39 Visvavasu 721-22 1546-4740 Parabhava 722-23 1547-48 41 Plavanga . 723-24 *1548-49 42 Kilaka. 1594 1595 38 Krodhin 4639 4640 4 Ashaha 1506 1507 4641 1462 4642 1463 1508 39 Visvavasu . 40 Paribhava 41 Plavanga 42 Kilaka . . 43 Saumya. 44 Sadharana 45 Virodhakrit. 46 Paridhavin 4643 1464 1599 2 Vaisakha 4614 1600 4645 1601 6 Bhadrapada 4646 1602 4647 1465 1466 1467 1468 1469 1470 1471 47 Pramudin 4648 4 Ashacha . 1603 1604 1605 1606 4649 4650 48 Ananda 49 Rakshassi 50 Anals. .

Page #268
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 225 LX-Contd. Siddhant-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHIC CHAITR. BUKLA I EDS). Kali your. Day and month, A.D. Wock day. Timo of true Misha sarikrinti. Day and month, A.D. Wock day. 24 25 569-7387 219-3134 1626 498-7322 270-62374627 3-45-9763 239.8054628 193-2:203 1:29:2137 208-97734629 260-2878 4630 232.2023 4631 12.7-495 860-0035 795-9870 679-5227 579-1945 4:26-4686 13 14 17 19 20 23 H.M.S. 26 Mar (86) Sat.. 6 Mar. (66) 1 Sun.. 135-3953 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 57 25 Mar (84) 0 Sat.. 170-0779 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 14 Mar. (73) 14 Wol. 45-8007 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 50 15 3 Mar. (62) 1 Sun.. 9921-5236 26 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 23 21 Mar. (81) 0 Sat. . 9056-3000 26 Mar. (85) Fri.. 3 1 Mar. (70) 5 Thur.1 170-5608 26 Mar. (85) Sat.. 41 28 Fob. (59) 2 Mon. 46-2836 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 38 50 19 Mar. (78) 1 Sun.. 80-9660 26 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs. 50 59 8 Mar. (68) 295-3209 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 826 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 9091-3712 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 17 15 Mar. (74) 1 Sun. . 9867-0941 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 25 + Mar. (63) 5 Thur. 9742-8170 26 Mar. (815) I Sun.. 349 Mar. (82) + Wou. 9777-4804 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 43 12 Mar. (71) 2 Mon.. 9991-8551 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 3 52 Mar. (61) O Sat.. 206-2000 26 Mar. (85) 4 Woed. 23 16 121 Mar. (80) 6 Fri.. 240-8914 26 Mar. (86) 6 Fri.. 10 9 Mar. (60) 3 Tues. 116-6132 26 Mar. (85) Sat. 11 18 26 Feb. (57) 0 Sat. . 9992-3370 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun..] 27 17 Mar. (76) 6 Fri.. 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs. 366 Mar. (65) 3 Tues. 9902-71:23 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wel. 45 4 Mar (84) 9937-4247 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 6 Pri.. 0813-1475 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 18 41 3 3 Mar. (02) 4 Wod. 27-5024 27 Mar. (46) 1 Sun.. 0 53 1 9 Mar. (81) 3 Tucs. 69-1817 20 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 7 5 2011 Mar. (71) 1 Sun.. 276-5396 201-3700 4632 20268954633 224-6041 4634 273-1767 4635 249-3535 1636 211-5303 4637 269-9408 1638 234.75634639 273-7126 200-7061 93-2417 976-7775 912-7710 760-0151 607-2591 513-2525 3980-1966 3:26-1900 173-7341 57-2698 993-2632 876-7990 206-68994640 208-6803 4641 97-15714642 196-33394643 247-61.13 1644 216-82114645 1968-12144646 37-3083 4647 000-9229 4678 200-5333 4649 232-1478 4650 Mar. (72)

Page #269
230 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JUVIAN SAMVATSAKA. Intercalatel and suppressed (kwh.) Junar months. Kali. Meshadi (solar) year Chaitradi Vikrama. Kollam. A.D. in Bengal. Southuru system. Northern system. ruti 361 1013 1962 4651 1472 1607 721-23 1549-50 13 Saumya 51 l'ingalit . 3 Jyoshtha 46.19 1473 1608 1550-51 H Sadharaya : 52 Kalayukta . 4653 1009 7:26-27 1551-3945 Virohukri 33 Siddharthin 1654 114175 1610 727-28 *1554-33 46 Pariehavin 51 Rawa 46.35 14176 1611 960 728-29 1553-5+ 47 l'ramidin . 55 Durmati 16.36 1477 1612 7:29-30 1554-55 18 Ananda 6 Dundubhi . Sravana 1657 1478 7330-31 15.55-5019 Rakshas ; 7 Rinchiridlyarin 46.58 1479 1014 963 731-321 6-57 50 Anala. . 38 Raktaksha . 4639 1480 1615 964 732-33! 1517-58 l'ingali 39 Krudhana | 4 Asbacha 16001 ISI 1616 965 733-34 1978-79 32 Kalayukta . 60 Kshaya 4661 1.182 1617 966 731-35 159.00 53 Siddharthin. 1 Prabhava 4669 14831618 067 735-36 *1560-61 54 Rauma . Vibhava .Vaisakha . 1663 1484 1619 736-37 1561-65 55 Durmati 3 Sukla . . 4664 1485 | 1620 737-38 1569.63 50 Dundubhi . + l'ramoila Bhadrapac'a 46651480 1621 738-39 1563-64 57 Ruchirogirin 5 L'rajapati 1656 1487 730-40 | *1.561-65 58 Raktaksha . 6 Angiras 1667 1488 1623 7-40-41 1561.5-66 59 Krollana | 7 Srimukha 4 Ashadha 46681 1489 741-12 1566-67 G0 Kshaya & Bhava. 46509 1490 1625 | 742-43 1567-68 1 Prabhava 9 Yuvan. . 4670 1491 743-41 * 1568-69 Vibhava 10 Dhati. . 3 Jyoshtha . 4671 1627 741-15 1569-70 3 Sukla . 11 Isvara. . 1672 1493 1028 1570-71 u Pramda 12 Bahudhanya . 7 Anvio. 4673141911 1029 746-47 1571-79 5 Prajapati . 13 Pramathin . 467: 1495 16:30 7.17-18 *1572-73 6 Aogiras 14 Vikrama . 4675 1496 1631 1 7 48.49 1573-74 7 Srimukha . 15 Vpisha. 5 Sravana . 369 1622

Page #270
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. LX--Contd. Siddhanta Siromani COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WITOP CHAITRA SUKLA IENDS). Kali year. Week. Day and month, A.D Time of true Minha sankranti. Day and month, A.D. Work day. 13 17 19 20 23 24 25 1 152.2024 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 186-9447 724-0430 660-0365 507-3166 201-6246 4051 252-9351 4652 222-10184653 273-4222 4654 1 Sun.. 62-6676 O Sat.. 4 Weil. 443-2740 290-5181 137.7622 242-59914655 97-377000 9973-0729 9848-7957 9883-4781 97-8399 1 Sun.. O Sat.. 212-2759 4656 263-0863 4657 73-7556 957-2912 235-0008 4658 5 Thur. 3 Tues. 312-1878 840-8270 206-91544659 I Sun.. 8-2381740-5288 255-488i 4660 6 Wri. 292.5930 624-0646 227-4026 4661 98-31558 471-3086 196-5794 4662 H. M. S. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 13 17 29 28 Feb. (59) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 3819 Mar. (78) 27 Mar (86) Fri.. 8 Mar. (67) 26 Mar. (96) Sat.. 1026 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) Sun.. + 15 Mar. (74) 26 Mar. (8.5) : Mon..! 4 Mar. (63) 27 Mar (86) 4 Wed. 22 23 Mar. (82) 26 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 8 42 3112 Mar. (72) 26 Mar. (85) G Fri.. 2 Mar. (61) 26 Mar. (8.5) Sat.. 4920 Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (86) 12 Mon.. 58 10 Mar. (69) 26 Mar. (86) 33 Tues 6 27 Feb. (58) 26 Mar. (85) * Wed. 15! 16 Mar. (75) 26 Mar (85) 5 Thur. 24 6 Mar (65) 27 Mar. (86) O Sat.. 33 28 Mar (84) 26 Mar. (86) Sun.. 4 13 Mar. (73) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 513 Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 6922 Mar. (81) 27 Mar (86) 5 Thur. 811 Mar. (70) 26 Mar. (56) 6 Fri.. 8 17 28 Feb. (59) 26 Mar (87) O Sat.. 26 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) Sun.. 357 Mar. (46) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 4+ 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 11 56 2 15 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 18 9 4 Mar. (63) 371-0104 246-1420 4663 3 Tucs. I Sun.. 6 Fri.. 5 Thur. 9794-3672 8-7210 254-5461 217-0667 4604 43-4034 190-9396 268-3770 4665 9919-1203 37-78:36 237-3.38 4686 2 Mon.. O Nat. . 133-1811 921-3193 209-46844667 8.77-3128 260.77894068 704-5768 299-95564669 199-1394 4670 651-8009 487-7943 0 Pri.. 168.1035 3 Tucs. 43.8804 0 Sat.. 9919-6901 6 Fri.. 9954.2915 : Tues. 9831-0144 Mon. . 9861-6968 O Sat.. 79-0516 + Wed 9964-7745 4671 4072 335-5384 271-0319 154-5676 250-4428 219.6197 270-9300 242-8446 212-0214 4673 4674 4676 1.8117

Page #271
282 Kali Saka. s 4682 Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshidi (solar) year in Bengal. 3 31 CONCURRENT YEAR. Kollam 1676 1497 1632 981 749-50 750-51 752-53 753-54 754-55 4677 1498 1633 982 4678 1499 1634 983 4679 1500 1635 984 4680 1501 1636 985 4681 1502 1637 986 1503 1638 987 755-56 4683 1504 1639 988 756-57 4684 1505 1640 989 757-58 4685 1506 1641 990 758-59 4686 1507 1642 991 759-60 4687 1508 1643 992- 760-61 4688 1509 1644 993 761-62 4689 1510 1645 994 762-63 4690 1511 1646 995 763-64 4691 1512 1647 996 764-65 4692 1513 1648 997 765-66 4693 1514 1649 998 766-67 4694 1515 1650 999 767-68 4695 1516 1651 1000 768-69 4696 1517 1652 1001 769-70 4697 1518 1653 1002 770-71 4698 1519 1654 1003 771-72 4699 1520 1655 1004 772-73 4700 1521 1656 1005 773-74 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 751-52 A. D. 5 JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Southern system. 6 1574-75 8 Bhava 9 Yuvan 1575-76 *1576-77 10 Dhatri 1577-78 11 Iavara . . 1578-79 12 Bahudhanya. 1579-80 13 Pramathin *1580-81 14 Vikrama 1581-82 15 Vrisha 26 Nandana 27 Vijayat 1582-83 16 Chitrabhanu 1583-84 17 Subhanu *1584-85 18 Tarana 1585-86 19 Parthiva 1586-87 20 Vyaya 29 Manmatha 1587-88 21 Sarvajit 30 Durmukha *1588-89 22 Sarvadharin. 31 malamba 1589-90 23 Virodhin 32 Vilamba 1590-91 24 Vikrita 33 Vikarin 1591-92 25 Khara *1592-93 26 Nandana 1593-94 1594-95 34 Sarvarin 27 Vijaya 28 Jaya. 1595-96 29 Manmatha * . Northern system. . 7 16 Chitrabhanu. 17 Subhanu 18 Tarana 19 Parthiva 20 Vyaya 21 Sarvajit 22 Sarvadharin 23 Virodhin 24 Vikrita 25 Khara 35 Plara. 36 Subhakrit 37 $5bhana 38 Kridhin *1596-97 30 Durmukha 39 Vifrarasu 1597-98 31 Hemalamba. 40 Parabhara 1598-99 32 Vilamba 41 Plaranga + 28 Jaya was suppressed in the north. " VOL. XV. TABLE Intercalated and suppressed (kah.) lunar months. 8 4 Ashadha 1 Chaitra 6 Bhadrapada 4 Ashadha 3 Jyeshtha 7 Asvina. 5 Sravana 4 Ashadha 1 Chaitra

Page #272
No. 10.] LX-Contd. SOLAR YEAR. Day and month, A.D. 13 Weekday. 14 0 Sat. 0 Sat. 1 Sun. . 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 26 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. 26 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed.. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon. 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 2 Mon. . . * . Time of true Meshasamkranti. 17 6 13 H. M. S. 0 21 THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. COMMENCEMENT OF THE 12 45 28 13 34 18 57 37 1 9 7 21 54 1 58 i tth thw chu-w y' g l -m rgy tth rgyu 19 46 12 14 22 8 10 30 142 1998 20 34 47 2 46 56 8 59 5 15 11 14 21 23 23 3 35 32 40 9 47 15 59 49 22 11 4 24 8 58 10 36 16 16 48 25 23 0 33 5 12 42 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72) 1 Mar. (61) 20 Mar. (79) 9 Mar. (68) 26 Feb. (57) 16 Mar. (76) 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83) 14 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (81) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 19 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (67) 26 Feb. (57) Week day. 20 * (. * / 23 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 25 233 3 Tucs. 937-8051 263-3319 4676 9989-4569 203-8116 1 Sun. 821-3407 235-2464 4677 5 Thur. 668-5848 204-4231 4678 4 Wed. 255-7336 4679 1 Sun.. 5 Thur. 79-5345 114-2169 604-5783 9989-9398 451-8224 224-9104 4680 9865-6626 299-066-4 194-0872 4681 9900-3450 235-0599 245-3975 4682 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 82-3039 214-5744 4683 9776-0678 9810-7501 0 Sat. 18-2935 265-8848 4684 901-8331 237-7994 4685 5 Thur. 3 Tues. 25-1050 239-4598 785-3688 209-7139 4686 274-1423 721-3623 261-0244 4687 2 Mon.. 6 Fri. 149-8651 568-6063 230-2012 4688 3 Tues. 25.5879 415-8503 199-3780 4689 2 Mon.. 60-2703 351-8438 250-6883 4690 6 Fri. 9935-9932 199-0879 219-8652 4691 5 Thur. 9970-6755 135-0814 271-1756 4692 2 Mon.. 9846-3985 982-3255 240-3524 4693 0 Sat. 60-7533 865-8612 212-2669 4604 6 Fri. 95-4356 802-8547 263-5774 4695 4 Wed. 309-7904 685-3903 235-4917 4696 1 Sun. 185-5133 532-6343 204-6687 4697 6 Fri. 9881.5636 432-3362 253-2413 4698 9757-2865 279-5803 222.4181 4699 9971-6413 163-1160 3 Tucs. 1 Sun. 194-3328 4700 2 G Kali year. -

Page #273
234 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 12 4 5 4701 15221657 1006774-75 1658 1523 1524 4703 1659 4704 1525 1660 1008 1009 1010 1011 4705 1526 4706 1527 4707 1528 4708 1529 1661 1662 1663 1664 1665 1666 1667 1012 1013 1014 4709 1530 1015 1016 1668 1017 1669 1670 1018 1019 1020 4710 1531 4711 1532 4712 1533 4713 1534 4714 | 1535 4715 1536 4716 1537 4717 1538 4718 1539 4719 1540 4720 1541 4721 1542 775-76 776-77 777-78 778-79 779-80 780-81 781-82 782-83 783-84 784-85 785-86 786-87 787-88 788-89 789-90 790-91 791-92 792-93 793-94 794-93 795-96 796-97 797-98 708-99 1599-00 33 Vikarin 42 Kiluka *1600-01 34 Survarin : 43 Saumya 5 Sravana . 1601-02 35 Plava 44 Sadharana . 1602-03 36 Subhaksit 45 Virodhakrit. 1603-04 37 Sobhana 46 Puridhuvin 4 Ashadha . *1604-05 38 Krodhin 47 Pramadin 1605-06 39 Visvavasu 48 Ananda 1606-07 40 Paribhava 49 Rikslusi 2 Vaisakha 1 1607-08 41 Plavanga 50 Auala *1608-09 42 Kiluka 51 Pingala .6 Bhadrapada 1609-10 43 Saumnya .52 Kalayukta 1610-11 44 Sadharana 53 Siddharthin. 45 Virodhakrit 54 Raudra 5 Sravana *1612-13 46 Paridhavin 55 Durmati . 1613-14 17 Pramudin 56 Dundubhi 1614-15 48 Ananda 57 Rudhirodgarin 3 Jyoshtha 1615-16 49 Rakshasa 58 Raktaksha . *1616-17 50 Anala 50 Krodlana 1 1617-18 51 Pingala .60 Kshaya 1 Chaitra 1618-19 52 Kalayukta 1 Prabhava . 1019-20 53 Siddharthin 1 ? Vibhava 5 Sravana *1620-21 54 Raudra 3 Sukla 1621-22 55 Durmati 4 Pramoda. 1622-23 56 Dundubhi 5 Prajapati 4 Ashaddha 1623-24 57 Rudhirodgarin 6 Angiras 1671 1672 1673 1021 1022 1674 1675 1676 1677 1678 1023 1024 1025 1026 1027 1028 1029 1030 4722 1543 4723 1670 4724 4725 1544 1545 1516 1680 1681

Page #274
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 235 LX-Contd. Siddhinta-Siromaol. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-BOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Meshssamkranti. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. 13 14 17 19 20 23 24 25 1 O Sat.. 6-3237 99-1094 8 Thur. 220-6785 982-8462 1 Sun.. 918-8386 765-8827 813-1267 549-1202 396-3843 243-6083 179-6018 63.1374 H.M.S. 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 11 24 51 17 Mar. (76) 26 Mar (36) 4 Wed. 17 37 0 6 Mar. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Thur. 23 49 925 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (86) 0 Sat.. 6 1 18 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 12 Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 25 3521 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 37 44 10 Mar. (69) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Thur. 649 63 27 Feb. (58) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 13 2 2 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar (86)Sat.. 19 14' 117 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 26 20 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 38 28 16 Mnr. (75) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 50 37 5 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 46 23 Mar. (83) Mar. (86) O Sat.. 2 14 55 12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 8 27 4 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. . 14 39 13 20 Mar. (79) 28 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 2051 21 8 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 3 3 30 26 Feb. (57) 27 Mar. (88) 6 Fri.. 9 16 39 17 Mar. (76) 27- Mar. (86) Sat.. 15 27 488 Mar. (65) 26 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 21 67 24 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 3 62 6 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 10 4 14 3 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 16 16 23 21 Mar. (90) 999-1309 882-6666 729-9107 4 Wed. 255-3609 131-0837 5 Thur. 8-8066 4 Wod. 41-4890 1 Sun.. 9917-2118 5 Thur. 9792-9346 4 Wed. 9827-8171 2 Mon.. 41-9718 1 Sun.. 76-7452 6 Fri.. 291-0091 3 Tues. 166-7320 2 Mon. 201-4143 6 Fri.. 77-1372 3 Tues. 9962-8600 2 Mon.. 9987-5423 6 Fri.. 9863-2652 4 Wed. 77-6201 112-3025 O Sat.. 9988-0252 6 Fri. 22-7077 4 Wed. 237-0625 1 Sun. 112-7853 Fri.. 9908-8367 246-52394701 217-4772 4702 268-7875 4703 237-9643 4704 207.1411 4705 258-4516 4706 227-6283 4707 196-8051 4708 248.1155 4709 220-0302 4710 271-3405 4711 243-2561 4712 212-4319 263-74244714 232-9181 4715 202-0958 253-4063 4717 222-5831 4718 194-4977 4719 246-8080 4720 214-9849 4721 266-29534722 238-20994723 207-3866 4724 255-9593 4726 665-9042 513-1482 360-3923 296-4017 143-6298 27.1654 963-1589 810-4030 746-3965 629-9332 477-1763 376-8780 - - 2 G2

Page #275
236 Kali. 1 Saka. 2 co Chaitradi Vikrama. co Meshidi (solar) year in Bengal. 3a EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. CONCURRENT YEAR. Kollam. A.D. 5 JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Southern system. 6 4726 1547 1682 1031 799-00 4727 1548 1683 1032 4728 1549 1684 1033 800-01 801-02 4729 1550 1685 1034 802-03 4730 1551 1686 1035 803-04 4731 1552 1687 1036 804-05 805-06 806-07 4732 1553 1688 1037 4733 1554 1689 1038 4734 1555 1690 1039 807-08 4735 1556 1691 1040 808-09 4736 1557 1692 1041 809-10 810-11 4737 1558 1693 1042 4738 1559 1694 1043 811-12 4739 1560 1695 1044 812-13 4740 1561 1696 1045 813-14 4741 1562 1697 1046 814-15 4742 1563 1698 1047 815-16 1640-41 14 Vikrama 4743 1564 1699 1048 816-17 1641-42 15 Vrisha. 4744 1565 1700 1049 817-18 1642-43 16 Chit: nu 4745 1566 1701 1050 818-19 1643-44 17 Subhanu 4746 1567 1702 1051 819-20 *1644-45 18 Tarana. 4747 1568 1703 1052 820-21 1645-46 19 Parthiva 4748 1569 1704 1053 821-22 1646-47 20 Vyaya 4749 1570 1705 1054 822-23 1647-48 21 Sarvajit 4750 1571 1706 1055 823-24 *1648-49 22 Sarvadharin . *1624-25 58 Raktaksha 1625-26 59 Krodhana 1626-27 60 Kahaya. 1627-28 1 Prabhava *1628-29 2 Vibhava 1629-30 3 Sukla 12 Bahudhanya. 1630-31 4 Pramoda 13 Pramathin 1631-32 5 Prajapati 14 Vikrama *1632-33 6 Angiras 15 Vrisha. 1633-34 7 Srimukha 16 Chitrabhanu 1634-35 8 Bhava. 17 Subhanu 18 Tarana. 19 Parthiva 1635-36 9 Yuvan *1636-37 10 Dhatri. 1637-38 11 Isvara. 20 Vyaya 1638-39 12 Bahudhanya. 21 Sarvajit 1639-40 13 Pramathin 22 Sarvadharin 23 Virodhin 24 Vikrita. 25 Khara 26 Nandana 27 Vijaya. 28 Jaya 29 Manmatha 30 Durmukha 31 Himalamba Northern system. . 7 7 Srimukha 8 Bhava 9 Yuvan. 10 Dhatri. 11 Isvara. [VOL. XV. TABLE Intercalated and suppressed (kah.) lunar months. 8 2 Vaisakha 6 Bhadrapada 5 Sravana 3 Jyeshtha 1 Chaitra 5 Sravana 4 Ashadha 2 Vaisakha 6 Bhadrapada

Page #276
No. 10.] LX-Contd. SOLAR YEAR. Day and month, A.D. 13 Weekday. 14 " . . 26 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 17 4 59 23 17 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 4 40 41 2 Mon.. 10 52 50 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wed.. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 0 Sat. 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 5 29 16 11 41 25 17 53 34 0 5 43 6 17 52 12 30 18 42 1 Sun. 27 Mar. (87) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon... 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (87) 0 Sat. 2 Mon.. THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. Time of true Meshasamkranti. COMMENCEMENT OF THE 17 H. M. S. 22 28 32 7 1 0 54 18 6 27 13 18 36 19 30 45 42 54 7 55 7 7 1 7 9 3 20 14 11 20 19 20 2- 31 29 8 43 38 14 55 47 21 2 55 4 LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Day and month, A.D. 19 10 Mar. (70) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 8 Mar. (67) 26 Mar. (86) 15 Mar. (74) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 9 Mar. (68) 27 Feb. (58) 17 Mar. (76) 6 Mar. (65) 25 Mar. (84) 13 Mar. (73) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (77) 8 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 15 Mar. (75) Weekday. 20 a. . 23 b. 24 Siddhanta-Siromani. C. 237 25 Kali year. - 260-4138 227-8739 4726 107-6578 197-0507 4727 43-6413 248-3610 4728 147-9506 927-1870 220-2757 4729 183-6330 271-5861 58-3558 4 Wed. 23.1906 1 Sun. 9898-9134 0 Sat. 9933-5958 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 4 Wed. 9968-7611 1 Sun. 9844-4840 5 Thur. 9720-2067 4 Wed. 9754-8891 2 Mon.. 9969-2440 0 Sat. 4730 862-1804 710-4245 240-7629 4731 593-9602 212-6774 4732 493-6620 272-7107 261-2501 4733 340-9061 230-4269 4734 199-6037 4735 4736 7-6793 183-5888 891-2150 6 Fri.. 218-2812 3 Tues. 4740 2 Mon.. 6 Fri. 188-1500 124-1436 250-9140 222-8286 4737 194-7433 4738 246-0536 4739 827-2084 94-0040 215-2305 674-4525 128-6865 610-4460 457-6800 4-3092 9880-1321 304-9341 3 Tues. 240-9275 2 Mon. 9914-8145 88-1716 6 Fri. 9790-5374 4 Wed. 4-8921 971-7073 3 Tues. 39-5746 907-7008 1 Sun.. 253-9294 791-2365 288-6117 0 Sat. 727-2299 164-4346 4 Wed. 266-5408 4741 235-7177 4742 204-8934 4743 256-2049 4744 225-3816 4745 197-2962 4746 248-6066 4747 220-4233 4748 271-8316 4749 574-4740 241-0084 4750

Page #277
238 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalated and suppressed (kak.) lunar months. Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. co 4751 4752 1572 1573 1574 4753 4754 1576 1711 4755 4756 4757 4758 1713 1579 1580 1581 1716 4759 4700 4761 4762 4763 1582 1583 1584 1707 1056 824-25 1649-50 23 Virdihin . 32 Vilamba 5 Sravana 1708 1057 825-26 1650-51 24 Vikritn. . 33 Vikirin 1709 1058 826-27 1651-52 25 Khara 34 Sarvarin 1710 1059 827-28 *1652-53 26 Nandana 35 Plava 3 Jyoshtha 1060 828-29 1653-54 27 Vijayn . . 36 Subhakrit . 1712 1061 829-30 1654-56 28 Jayn . 37 Sobhana (1.7 Akvina 10 Punsha (ksh.) ) 1062 830-31 1655-56 29 Manmatha 38 Krodhin 1 Chaitra 1714 1063 831-32 *1666-57 30 Durmukha . 39 Vinvavaru 1715 1064 832-33 1057-58 31 Hemalamla. 40 Parabhava . Sravana 1065 833-34 1658-5932 Vilamba 41 Plnvanga . 1717 1066 834-35 1659-6033 Vikarin 42 Kilaka. 1718 1067 83.5-36 *1660-61 34 Sirvarin .43 Saumya 4 Ashadha 1719 1068 836-37 1661-6235 Plavn. 44 Sacharann . 1720 1069 837-38 1662-63 36 Subhakrit 45 Virudhakrit. 1721 1070 838-39 1663-6437 Sobhana 46 Paridhavin 2 Vnikikhn . 1722 1071 839-40 * 1664-6538 Krulhin 47 Pramadlin . 17:3 1072 840-41 1665-66 39 Visvavasu 48 Ananda 6 Bhadrapada 1724 1073 841-42 1666-67 40 l'arubhaya . 49 Rakshasa 1725 842-43 1667-68 41 Plavanga 50 Anala. . 843-44 *1668-69 42 Kilaka 51 Pingala 4 Ashadha . 841-45 1669-7043 Saumya 52 Kalayukta 1728 815-46 1670-71 44 Sadharana . 53 Siddharthin . 1078 16-47 1671-7245 Virodhakrit. 54 Raudrat 3 Jyeshtha 1079 847-481672-73 46 Paridhavin 56 Dundubki 1731 1080 949.491073-7447 Pramudin are 7 Asvina 57 Rudhir darini Magha (kah.) 4764 1585 1586 4705 4766 1.587 4707 JASS 4768 1599 4769 1590 4770 1726 4771 1.591 1592 1593 1797 4772 4773 1594 1729 4774 1595 1730 4775 1596 + 55 Durmati was suppressed in the north.

Page #278
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA SIROMANI. 239 LX-Cond. Siddhanta-Sironiabi. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WILICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Work day. Time of truo Mesha silmukrunti Day and month, A.D. Weekday. 13 17 19 20 23 24 25 210-1852 4751 201-4957 230-67244753 199-8492 4754 251.1596 4755 223-07424756 192.2510 4757 243-5614 4758 215-47624759 264.0487 4760 233-2254 4761 205.1399 4762 27 Mar (86) 3 Tues. 32 13 llar. (63) 27 Mar. (86) Wol. Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. Mar. (71) O Sat.. 1 29 Feb. (60) 27 Mar. (80) 1 Sun.. 19 19 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. 589 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. FOL. (57) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 37 16 16 Mar. (76) 6 Fri.. 119 Mar. (65) 27 Mar. (86) Sat.. 34 24 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 43 13 Mar. (72) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tucs. 2 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 59 21 Mar. (80) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 8 10 Mar. (69) 28 Mar. (87) Sat.. 17 28 Feb. (59) 27 Mar. (87) I Sun.. 2018 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 40 35 7 Mar. (66) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs.. 26 Mar. (85) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 10 52 15 Mar. (74) 27 Mur. (87) Fri.. 7 23 1 3 Mar. (63) 27 Mar. (86) Sat.. 10 22 Mar. (81) :27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 1912 Mar. (71) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 59 28 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 14 23 45 O Mar. (68) Sun.. 40-0575; 421-6980 Sat.. 74-7398 357-0015 4 Wod. 9950-4627 204-9916 1 Sun. 9826-1855 52-1996 0 Sat.. 0800-8079 988-1931 5 Thur. 75.2227 871-7289 2 Mon.. 9950-9156 718-9728 1 Sun.. 1983-6280 654-9663 6 Fri.. 199-9828 538-5020 4 Wod. 0806-0352 438-2039 1 Sun.. 0771-7560 285-5479 6 Fri.. 9986-1109 168-9836 5 Thur. 20-7932 104.9771 2 Mon. . 9896-5161 952-2211 O Sat.. 110-8709 835.7568 Fri.. 145-5534 771-7503 3 Tucs. 21.2761 618-9944 2 Mon. 55-9585 554-9879 6 Fri.. 9931-6814 402-2319 3 Tuos.. 0807-4042 240-4760 2 Mon.. 9842-0866 185-4694 0 Sat. 56-4415 69-0051 4 Wed. 9932-1643 916-2491 3 Tues. 9966-8466 652-2426 1 Sun.. 181-2015 735-7788 256-45044763 225-6272 4764 197-5418 4765 248-8521 4766 218-02904767 289-3394 4768 238-5162 4769 207-6029 4770 259-0034 4771 230-9180 | 4772 200-0948 4773 251-4051 4774 223-3197 4775

Page #279
240 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Intercalated and suppressed (ksk.) lunar months. Kali. Baks. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. 25 Chaitradi Vikrama. Southern Bystom. Northern system. 58 R-klakshu 1 Chaitra . 59 Kridhana 60 Kshaya. 5 Sravana 1 Prablura . . . 3 Jyeshthat 1 2 Vibhava 3 sukla. 4 Pramzda 5 Prujapati 61 nyiras 7 Srimukha 8 Bhara. 9 Yuran 2 Vaisakha . 6 Bhadrapada : 1597 1732 1081 849-50 4777 1598 1733 1082 850-51 4778 1599 1734 1083 851-52 4779 1600 1735 1084 852-53 4780 1601 1736 1085 853-54 4781 1602 1737 1086 854-55 4782 1603 1738 1087 856-50 4783 1604 1739 1088 856-57 4784 1605 1740 1089 857-58 4785 1606 1741 1090 858-59 4786 16071742 1091 859-60 4787 1608 1743 1092 860-61 4788 1609 1744 1093 861-62 4789 1610 1745 1094 862-63 4790 1611 1746 1095 863-64 4791 | 1612 1747 1096 864.05 4792 1613 1748 1097 865-66 4793 1614 1749 1098 866-67 47941615 1750 1099 867-68 4795 1616 1751 1100 868-69 4796 1617 1752 1101 869-70 4797 1618 1753 1102 870-71 4798 1619 1754 1103 871-72 4799 1620 1755 1104872-73 4800 1621 1756 1105 873-74 1674-75 48 Ananda 1675-7649 Rakshasa *1676-77 50 Anala. . 1677-78 51 Pingala 1678-79 52 Kalayukta. 1679-80 53 Siddharthin. *1680-81 54 Raudra 55 Durmati 1682-83 56 Dundubhi . 1683-84 57 Rudhirodgarin *1684-85 58 Raktaksha 1685-86 59 Krodhana . 1686-8760 Kshaya. 1687-88 1 Prabhava *1688-89 2 Vibhava 1689.90 3 Sukla . 1690-91 4 Pramoda . 1691-92 5 Prajapati *1692-93 6 Angiras 1693-94 7 Srimukha 1694-95 8 Bhava. 1695-96 9 Yuvan. . *1696-97 10 Dhatri . 1697-98 11 Isvara. . 1A0A9 Bahudhanya . 10 Dhatri. 11 Isvara. . . 4 Ashadha . 12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramathin 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha. . 16 Chitrabhanu . 3 Jyeshtha 7 Asvina. 17 Subhanu 19 Tarana. 5 Sravana 19 Parthiva 20 Vyaya . . 21 Sarvajit. . 22 Sarvadharin. 3 Jyowhtha . See Remarks, p. 35 abovo.

Page #280
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 241 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I EXDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Meshasankranti. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. 17 19 20 23 24 25 192-4966 4776 243-8070 4777 212-9837 4778 264-2942 4779 233-4710 4780 205-3855 4781 256-69594782 225-9727 4783 197-78741 4784 249-0977 4785 218-27454786 266-8471 4787 H. M. S. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri.. 20 35 54 26 Feb. (57) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 3 17 Mar. (76) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 125 Mar. (65) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 21 24 Mar. (93) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 30 | 13 Mar. (72) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.. 38 3 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 48 4721 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 0 56 10 Mar. (69) 2 Mon.. 29 13 5 28 Feb (59) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 25 14 19 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 10 37 23 7 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 16 49 31 25 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (96) Sat.. 23 4015 Mar. (74) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 5 13 49 4 Mar. (63) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 11 25 58 22 Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (86) | 5 Thur. 16 1 Mar. (60) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 24 20 Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 33 8 Mar. (68) 2 Mon.. 18 26 42 27 Mar. (56) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 5116 Mar. (75) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 6 51 05 Mar. (64) 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. . 13 3 9 23 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (86) O Sat. . 19 15 17 13 Mar. (72) (87) 2 Mon. 1 27 26 3 Mar. (62) 5 Thur. 56-9244 583-0221 4 Wed. 91-6067 519-0158 1 Sun.. 9967-3296366-2599 O Sat.. 2-0120 302.21534 4 Wed. 9877-7343 149-4947 2 Mon.. 92-0996 33-0331 1 Sun.. 126-7720 969-0266 5 Thur. 2-4949 816-2706 3 Tues. 216-8496 699-8023 2 Mon. 251-5321 635.7998 6 Fri.. 127-2548 483-0139 4 Wed. 9823-3054 382-7457 2 Mon. . 37-6601 266-2813 6 Fri. . 0913-3830 113-5254 5 Thur. 9948-0654 49-5189 3 Tues. 162-4203 933-0536 o Sat.. 38-1430 780-2987 6 Fri.. 72-8254 716-2821 3 Tues. 9948-5483 563-5362 2 Mon.. 9983-230R 499-5297 6 Fri. 9858-9535 346-7737 3 Tues. 9734-6764 194-0177 2 Mon.. 9769-3587 130-0112 0 Sat.. 9983-7135 13-5469 8 Thur. 198-0684 897-0827 238-76184788 207-9385 4789 259-2489 4790 231-1635 4791 200-3403 4792 251-6507 4793 220-8275 4794 272-13794795 241-31484796 210-4915 4797 26L-8019 4798 233-7165 205-63114800 28 Mar. 2

Page #281
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMVATSARA. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Kali. Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 12 1632 4801 1622 1757 1106874-75 4802 1623 17581107 875-76 4803 1624 1759 1108 876-77 4804 1625 17601109 877-78 4805 1626 1761 1110 878-79 4806 1627 1762 1111 879-80 4807 1628 1763 1112 880-81 4808 1629 1764 1113 881-82 4809 1630 1765 1114 882-83 4810 1631 1766 1115 883-84 4811 1767 1116 884-83 4812 1633 1768 1117 885-86 1634 1769 1118 886-87 4814 1635 1119 887-88 4815 1636 1771 888-89 1772 1121 889-90 4817 1638 1122 890-91 4818 1639 1774 1123 891-92 4819 1640 1775 1124 892-93 4820 1641 1776 1125 893-94 4821 1642 1777 1120 894-95 4822 1643 1778 1127 895-96 4823 1644 1779 1128 896-97 4824 1645 1780 1129 897-98 4826 1646 1781 1130 898-99 4813 1099-00 13 Pramathin . 23 Virodhin *1700-01 14 Vikrama 24 Vikrita 1701-02 15 Vpisha . . 25 Khara . 2 Vaisakha . 1702-03 16 Chitrabhanu. 26 Nandana 1703-04 | 17 Subhanu 27 Vijaya . . 6 Bhadrapada *1704-05 18 Tarana. 28 Jaya , 1705-06 19 Parthiva 29 Manmatha 1 1706-07 20 Vyaya . 30 Durmukha 4 Ashadha 1707-08 21 Sarvajit 31 Hemalamba. *1708-09 22 Sarvadharin. 32 Vilamha 1700-10 23 Virodhin 33 Vikarin 3 Jyesbtha . 1710-11 24 Vikrita. 34 Sarvarin 1711-12 25 Khara . 35 Plava. 7 Asvina *1712-1326 Nandana 36 Subhakpit 1713-14 27 Vijaya. . 37 Sobhana 1714-15 28 Jaya , 38 Krodhin. . Sravana 1715-16 29 Manmatha 39 Visvavasu . *1716-17 30 Durmukha. 40 Parabhava . 1717-18 31 Hemai.b . 41 Plavanga . 4 Ashadhat. 1718-19 32 Vilamba 42 Kilaka . . 1719-20 33 Vikarin 43 Saumya . *1720-21 34 Sarvarin 44 Sadharana 1 Chaitra 1721-22 35 Plava. 45 Virodhakrit. 1722-2336 Subhaksit 46 Paridhavin . 6 Bhadrapada 1723-24 37 Sobhana 47 Pramadin 1770 1120 48161637 1773 42 Kilaka + See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #282
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 243 LX--Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani. COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YRAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Time of true Mesha Day and month, A.D. Weekday. a. b. 19 20 l 23 24 25 14 17 H. M. S. 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 7 39 35 22 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 13 51 44 10 Mar. (70) 27 Mar. (86) 20 3 53 27 Feb. (58) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 2 16 2 18 Mar. (77) 28 Mar. (97) 1 Sun. . 8 28 11 7 Mar. (66) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. . 14 40 19 25 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 1 2052 28 14 Mar. (73) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 3 4 37 4 Mar. (63) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.. 9 16 46 23 Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (87) Sat. 15 28 55 12 Mar. (72) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 1 Mar. (60) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 12 20 Mar. (79) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 5 219 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 30 28 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 22 39 16 Mar. (75) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. . 4 48 5 Mar. (64) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 10 53 57 24 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 17 5 13 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 3. Mar. (62) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.. 21 Mar. (80) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 11 32 11 Mar. (70) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 17 41 28 Feb. (59) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 0 6 50 17 Mar. (76) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 59 7 Mar (66) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 12 31 7 26 Mar. (85) 833-0761 680-3202 527-5642 463-5577 310-8017 246-7952 94-0493 977-5750 913-5685 797-1041 644-3482 580-3416 4 Wed. 232-7508 1 Sun.. 108-4737 5 Thur. 9 84.1965 4 Wed. 18-8789 1 Sun. . 9894-6017 0 Sat.. 9929-2842 4 Wed 9805-0069 2 Mon.. 19-3818 1 Sun.. 54-0442 6 Fri.. 268-3990 3 Tues. 144.1218 2 Mon.. 178-8042 6 Fri.. 54-5271 4 Wed. 9750-5774 2 Mon.. 9964-9323 6 Fri.. 9840-6552 5 Thur. 9875-3373 3 Tues. 89-6923 1 Sun.. 304-0472 6 Fri.. 0-0976 4 Wed. 214-4524 1 Sun.. 90-1752 6 Fri. . 9786-2257 4 Wed. 0-5804 3 Tues. 35-2829 256-8610 4801 226-03784802 195-2146 4803 246-52494804 215-7018 4805 267-0122 4806 236-1990 4807 208-1035 4808 259-4140 4809 231-3286 4310 200-50534811 251-8167 4812 220-99264813 269-56521 4814 427-5857 327-2876 210-8232 241-47984815 58-0673 994-0697 877-5964 761-1321 860-8340 544-3897 391-6138 291-3156 174-8513 110-8447 210-6565 4816 261-9670 4817 233-8816 4818 205-7961 4819 254-3677 4820 226-2833 4821 196-4602 4922 244-0328 4823 215-9473 4824 267-25774825

Page #283
211 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. TABLE CONCURRENT YEAR. JOVIAN SAMTATSARA. Kali, Saka. Chaitradi Vikrama. Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months. Meshadi (solar) year in Bengal. Kollam. A.D. Southern system. Northern system. 1 1132 1656 1143 4826 16471782 1131 899-00 4827 1648 1783 900-01 1649 1784 1133 961-02 4829 1650 1785 1134 902-03 4830 1651 1786 1133 903-04 4831 1652 1787 1136 904-05 4832 1653 1788 1137 905-06 4833 1654 1789 1138 906-07 4834 | 1655 1790 1139 907-08 4835 1791 908-09 4936 1657 1792 1141 909-10 4837 1658 1793 1142 910-11 4838 1659 1794 911-12 4839 1660 1795 1144 012-13 4840 1661 1796 1145 913-14 4841 1662 1797 1146 914-15 4842 1663 1798 1147 915-16 4843 1664 1799 1148' 016-17 4844 1665 1800 1149 917-18 4845 1666 1801 1150918-19 4846 1667 1802 1151 : 919-20 4847 1668 1803 1152 920-21 4848 1669 1804 1153 921-22 4849 1670 1805 1154 922-23 4850 1671 1806 1155 923-24 4851 1672 1807 1156 924-25 4852 1873 1808 1157 925-28 *1724-25 38 Krodhin 48 Ananda 17:23-26 39 Visvavasu . 49 Rakshasa . 4 Ashadha . 1726-27 40 Parubhava 50 Anala. 17:27-28 41 Plavanga 51 Pingala . *1728-29 42 Kilakat. . 52 Kalayukta 3 Jyoshtha 1729-30 43 Saumya. . 53 Siddharthin . 1730-31 44 Sadharana 51 Raudra 7 Akvina. 1731-3245 Virodhakrit. 55 Durmati *1732-33 46 Paridhavin . 56 Dundubhi 1733-34 47 Pramadin .. 57 Rudhirodgarin 5 Sravana 1734-35 48 Ananda . 53 Raktaksba . 1735-36 49 Rakshasa 59 Krodhana . *1736-37 50 Anala. . 60 Kshaya 4 Ashadhaf. 1737-38 51 Pingala I Prabhava . 1738-39 62 Kalayukta . 2 Vibhava 1739-40 63 Siddharthin . 3 Sukla Ji Chaitra *1740-41 54 Raudra 4 Pramoda 1741-42 55 Durmati 5 Prajapati 1742-43 56 Dundubhi . 6 Angiras 1743-44 57 Rudhir Trin 7 Srimukha *1744-45 58 Raktaksi . 8 Bhava . 4 Ashadha 1745-46 59 Krodhana | 9 Yuvan. 1746-47 60 Kshaya 10 Dhatni . . 1747-48 1 Prabhava 11 Isvara. 2 Vaisakha . * 1748-49 2 Vibhava 12 Bahudhanya. 1749-50 3 Sukla. 13 Pramathin 6 Bhadrapadat 1750-51 4 Pramoda 14 Vikrama See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #284
No. 10.) THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI. 245 LX-Contd. Siddhanta-Siromani, COMMENCEMENT OF THE SOLAR YEAR. LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICHI CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS). Kali year. Day and month, A.D. Weekday. Timo of 1 Day and true Mesha- month, A.D. Weekday. samkranti. 20 23 24 25 17 19 H. M. s. 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 19 43 16 14 Mar. (74) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 10 55 25 4 Mar. (63) 28 Mar. (87) 3423 Mar. (82) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 43 12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 52 29 Feb. (60) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 0 19 Mar. (78) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat. 8 Mar. (67) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 18 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. 20 20 27 16 Mar. (76) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 365 Mar. (64) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 45 24 Mar. (83) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 53 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (87) O Sat. 2 2 Mar. (62) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. 11 21 Mar. (80) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 2010 Mar. (69) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 29 27 Feb. (58) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 17 Mar. (77) 28 Mar. (87) Sat. 46 7 Mar. (66) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 55 26 Mar. (85) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. 4 15 Mar. (74) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 4 Mar. (64) 29 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 22 23 Mar. (82) 29 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 31 12 Mar. (71) S Mar. (87) Sat. 39 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 23 34 48 19 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (97) | 3 Tues. | 5 46 57 8 Mar. (67) 22 Mar. (87) + Wed. 11 59 8 27 Mar. (86) O Sat. 9910-9857 5 Thur. 125-3406 4 Wed. 160-0229 1 Sun. 35-7458 5 Thur. 9911-4686 4 Wed. 9946-1510 | 1 Sun. 9821-8738 O Sat. 9856-5562 5 Thur. | 70-9111 2 Mon. 9946-6339 1 Sun. 9981 3163 6 Fri. 195-6711 3 Tues. 71.3840 2 Mon. 106-0763 6 Fri. 9981.7992 3 Tues. 9857-5221 2 Mon. 9892-2014 O Sat. 106-5592 6 Fri. 141-2417 3 Tues. 16-9645 1 Sun. 231-3193 O Sat. 266-0017 4 Wed. 141.7246 I Sun. 17.4473 O Sat. 52.1298 4 Wed. 9928-8526 3 Tues. 9962.5349 958-0888 841-6245 777-6180 624-8621 472-1060 408-0996 255-3436 191-3371 74.8718 922-0868 858-1103 741.6459 588-8900 524.8835 236-4346 208-3491 4827 259-6595 4828 228-8363 198-0132 4830 249-3235 4831 218-5003 4833 269-8107 4833 241.7254 4834 210-9021 4835 262-2125 4836 234.1271 4837 203-30394838 254-6143 4839 223.7911 4840 192-9679 4841 244.2783 4842 216-1929 4843 267-5033 4844 236-6801 4815 208-5946 1816 259-9051 4847 229-0819 198-2587 4849 249-5690 4850 218-7459 4851 270-0563 4852 372-1276 219-3716 155-3650 38-9008 974.3942 822-1383 705-6740 641-6675 488-9116 336-1555 272.1491 119-3931 55-3866 4818 21

Page #285
24K EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XV. No. 11.-TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. By H. KRISHNA SASTRI, MADRAS. The subjoined Pallava grants of Skandavarman II and Simbavarman II were discovered u. 1915 in the Narasaraopet taluku of the Guntar district. The owner of them, M. R. Ry. Jarabula Venkatesvarulu, the village Munsiff of Santaravuru, in the Bapatla taluka of the sarae district, is stated to have been in possession of these grants from a very long time, so that the exact history of their discovery is shrouded in darkness. Both the plates have been kia.dly presented by the owner to the Madras Museum on the recommendation of the Collector of Guntur and will bo deposited in that institution as soon as the subjoined article is issued in the prigraphia Indica. The former of the plates, which belongs to the time of Skandavarman Il and is the carlior of the two, supplies a missing link in the study of Pallava history, of which two periods have been generally recognized, viz., an earlier and a later. Dr. Hultzsch and the lato Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya have done much for the elucidation of both these periods, and we have largely to rely upon their publications for the Pallava history known so far, though before them the Rev. Mr. Foulkes had edited some copper-plato records of the same dynasty, but only tentatively. The origin of the Pallavas has been obscure. A enggestion has been thrown out by Mr. Venkayya that they may have to be connected with the Palhavas mentioned in the Malablarata and the Paranas and there classified as foreigners outside the pale of Aryan society. It is true that here the Pallavas are so classed with the Sakas, Yavanas and other foreign tribes; nevertheless the possibility of their being a class that originatod from an intermingling of the Brahmanas with the indigenous Dravidian tribes is not altogether precluded. This presumption is confirmed partly by a curious statement made in the Rayakota copper. plates that Asvatthaman, the Brahman founder of the race, married a Naga woman and had by her a son called Skandasishya. Other copper-platos, which relate a similar story, mention in the place of Skandasishys the eponymous king Pallava, after whom the family came to be called Pallava. Hence it appears almost probable that the Pallavas, like the Kadambas of Banavusi, the Nolambas of Mysore, the Matsyas of Odda vadit (Oddadi in the Vizagapatam district) and other similar dynasties, were the products of Brahmana inter-connections with the Dravidian racos, as the stories related of their origin indicate. The Pallavas are, however, referred to in an early Kadamba record of the 6th century A.D. as Kshatriyas, and their earliest sovereigns are stated to have performed Vedio sacrifices like the Aryan kings of old. Three, and sometimes oven four, distinct periods of Pallava history are recognized, the earliest covering roughly two centuries, viz., the 3rd and the 4th, and the next roughly the 5th and part of the 6th century A.D. The third, or rather the third and the fourth periods together, extended from the latter part of the 6th down to almost the end of the 9th century A.D., when the kingdom proper of the Pallavas, viz., the Tonda-mandalam, was conquered by the Cholas of Tanjore. The continuity of the line during these several periods has not been clearly established. The rulers of the last dynasty of Pallavas down from the time of Simhavishnu were distinguished as the first builders of lithio monuments in Southern India, the bitter opponents of the progress of the Western Chalukyas of Badami in the south, and the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1916, p. 113, paragraphs 3 and 4. . Arch. Suro. Rep. for 1906-7, pp. 217 f. Above, Vol. V, p. 52. * See e.g. S. I. ., p. 355, vv. 16 and 17. 5 Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distrs., p. 286 and foot-noto 2. * Mr. Rice's Mysore and Coorg from Inscriptions, p. 55. Above, Vol. V, pp. 107 f. * Sout)-Indias Images, ch. I, p. 2.

Page #286
No. 11.] TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. 247 establishers of Pallava power in the heart of the Chola country. These facts have been practically settled and have been derived from their own copper-plates, the copper-plate records of the contomporaneous Western Chalukyas and the Pallava stone inscriptions found pretty largely in Southern India. It is not with this period of Pallava history that we are now concerned. A century or so prior to these there ruled a regular line of Pallava kings in and about the Nellore district, whose copper-plates have been published in the volumes of the Epigraphia Indica and the Indian Antiquary. It is with the earliest of these kings that the first of the copper-plates in quostion is connected. Before commenting on them I should like to say a word of the still earlier Pallava kings, whose charters are all in the Prakpit language and are hence assigned to a period not much later than those of the Andhras of the 2nd and 3rd centuries of the Christian era. What position these early Pallavas occupied under the Andhras and under what particular circumstances they rose into supreme power are questions which could not be answered at present, but must await future research. The earliest document of these early Pallavas is that of Siva-Skandavarman, issued while the latter was yet a crown-prince (yuvamaharaja). It is dated from his capital Conjeeveram and is addressed to his Viceroy at Dhannakada (Dhanyakataka-Dharanikota, near Amaravati) in Andhrapatha, the Andhra country. The next is a copper-plate record of the same king after his accession to the throne and the assumption of the title dharma-maharajadhiraja, 'the righteous sapreme king of great kinga." This was also issued from Conjeeveram. It refers to the grant of a village in Satahani-Rattha, a territorial division which is evidently to be located in the Bellary district. The mention of Satahani-Rattha in this record of about the 3rd century A.D., and of Satsvaghani-hara in an Andhra record of the 2nd century A.D., recently discovered by the Madras Epigraphist's office at Myakadoni in the Adoni taluka of the Bellary district, plainly indicates not only the possible identification of the two territorial divisions, but further suggests by inference the political succession of the Andhras by the Pallavas of Kanchi (Conjoeveram). Still another record of this same early Pallava period is that of queon Charu-devi, the wife of the yuvamalaraja Vijaya-Buddhavarman and mother of Buddhyankara. It comes from the Guntar district and is dated in the reign of Vijaya-Skandavarman, who was evidently the grandfather of prince Buddhyankura and the raling sovereign at the time of the grant. It is doubtful what relationship this Vijaya-Skanda varman bore t, Siva-Skandavarman of the two records mentioned above. Anyhow, it is gathered from the three early Prakpit records quoted above that the Pallavas of the Bharadvaja gotra were the political successors of the Andhray; that they had their capital at Kanchi (Conjeeveram), and that their kingdom roughly included at that period the Topda-mandalam and the Andlira country right up to the river Krisha, including the Bellary district in the west. Another name might still be added to these early Pallnvas, viz., that of Vishnugopa of Kanchi, mentioned in the famous Allahabad posthumous pillar inscription of Samudragupta. This powerful Gupta king of about the middle of the 4th century A.D. is stated to have captured and then liberated among others the king Vishnugopa of Kanchi. It is not made clear in the Allahabad pillar inscription whether this subduel Vishnugopa was a king of the Pallava dynasty or not. Bat, as the name is quite popular with the later Pallava kings, and as we do not know of other kings of that name who ruled at Kanchi at this early period, it may be presumed that the Vishnugopa mentioned as a cor. temporary of Samudragupta was a Pallava. If so, the question arisee how this Vishnugopa was connected with the kings Siva-Skandavarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman, already mentioned. Now inscriptions dated prior to the 4th century A.D., such as those of the Andhr.us, are always in Praksit; and it is consequontly not unreasonable to suppose that the Above, Vol. VI. pr. 81 f. deral Report on Epigraphy for 1910, p. 112. ? Ditto, Vol. I, pp. 2 f. Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 143 f. 2 1 2

Page #287
248 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Prakrit cbarters of siva-Skandavarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman do actually belong at least to the beginning of the 4th century A.D., if not earlier. Vishnugopa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, was perhaps, therefore, of & somewhat later period, when already Praksit was beginning to be replaced by Sanskrit in the language of the documents. In a stone inscription at Vayalur, not far from Sadras, is given a long list of early Pallava names with, however, no apparently definite plan of supplying a regular genealogical succession. I have noted in detail the contents of this record at page 77 of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1909, paragraph 17.1 The name Vishnugopa is there mentioned thrice ; and it is not unlikely that one of these three, perhaps the earliest of them, is identical with Vishnugopa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, who was still ruling with his capital at Kanchi. From what follows it will be apparent that now, i.e., about 350 A.D., the Pallavas-perhaps on account of the disturbances caused by the victorious campaign of Samudragupta from the north or owing to the rise of the Kadambas mentioned in the Talgund inscription were dispossessed of their territory round Kanchi and pushed back farther into the interior. This brings us to the period of the Sanskrit charters, which must have commenced somewhere about the 5th century A.D., and continued down to almost the beginning of the 7th. Four Pallava grants of this age have been edited with texts and translations. Three of these refer to the royal camps from which the grants were issued, viz., Palakkada, Dasanapura and Menmature. The fourth, which is supposed to be the latest in chronological order, mentions Kanchi again as the capital of the Pallava kings. All the records give four generations of- kings, including that of the donor. The first, viz., the Uruvapalli plates, mention (1) Skandavarman, (2) his son Viravarman, (3) his son Skandavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, yupa-maharaja Vishnugopavarman. Curiously, however, these plates are dated in the 11th year of the king Maharaja Simhavarman. The Mangalir copper-plates, which come next in order, speak of (1) Viravarman, (2) his son Skandavarman, (3) his son yuvardja Vishnugopavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, Dharma-maharaja Simhavarman. The third record pubLished is the Pikira grant, which supplies the names of (1) Viravarman, (2) his son Skandavarman, (3) his son, yuva-maharaja Vishnugopa, and (4) his son, the donor, Simhavarman. The last document of the series known so far is the Chendalar plates, which supplies the names of (1) Skandavarman, (2) his son Kumaravishia I, (3) his son Buddhavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, Kumaravishiu II. The first three plates agree in giving in regular order of succession the names Skandavarman I, his son Viravarman and his son Skandavarman II. The latter's son, yuva-maharaja or yuvardja (i..., the crown-prince) VishangOpavarman, dates his Uruvupalli grant in the reign of a certain Simhavarman, whom Dr. Fleet supposes to be an unspecified elder brother of the crown-prince, then reigning on the throne. The second and third grants belong to the time of the dharma-maharaja Simhavarman, who was & son of the yuva-maharaja Vishnugopa. In discussing the date of the third copper 1 Professor G. J. Dubreuil in his latest book "The Pallavas" (pp. 18 ff.) expresses, however, the opinion that the Viyalur inscription gives "& complete list " of the Pallava kings "in the order of their succession." * Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 28 f. Still another stronger cause is to be found in the rise of the Cholas under Karikala, who is stated in the unpublished Tiruvalangadu plates of Rajondra-Chola I, to have made Kafichi new with gold. The date of Karikala has been roughly fixed to be the 6th century A.D. But, since after Vishougopa of Kanchi of the middle of the 4th century we do not know, 80 far, of any Pallava rulers of that town until the time of Kumaravishnu I, son of Skandafishya (Skandavarman II), who, according to the Velurpalaiyam plates (S.I. I., Vol. II, p. 502), To-captured Kanohi in about the 6th century, the possibility of Karikala or his immediate ancestors having taken possession of Kanchi in the period between the middle of the 4th century And the 6th becoines apparent. * Pallava inscriptions from the 7th century and after are a mixture of Tamil and Sanskrit. * Ind. Ant., Vol. V, pp. 51 f. * Ibid., Pp. 155 f. . Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 159 f. 1 Ibid., pp. 233 f.

Page #288
No. 11.] TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. 249 plate grant Dr. Hultzsch suggested that all the three must belong to the time of Simhavarman, the son of Vishougopa, and rejected the supposition of Dr. Fleet that the first grant of Vishnugopa was dated possibly in the reign of his supposed elder brother Simhavarman. Accepting the statements of the records as they are, the three plates together supply five generations of kings from Skandavarman I, while the fourth gives three farther generations of kings from Skandavarman, whom Dr. Haltzsch is inclined to identify with the second Skandavarman, the grandson of Skandavarman the first. The Velirupalaiyam plates of the later Pallava king Nandi. varman III (published in Part V of Vol. II of the South Indian Inscriptions) give a long list of names of the early Pallavas and refer, in the order of succession of father and son, to the kings, Kalabhartri, Chitapallava, Virakurcha, Skandasishya, Kumarayishnu who conquered Kanchi and Buddhavarman, who was a submarine fire to the ocean-like army of the Cholas. Here the last two dames, Kumaravishnu and Buddhavarman, correspond to the second two names of the Chendalar plates mentioned above and suggest that Skandasishya therein referred to as the father of Kumaravishnu must be the same as Skandavarman II. Virakurcha or (Virakorchavarman) is apparently identical with Viravarman, as might be gathered also from a fragmentary copper-plate record from Darsi in the Podili division of the Nellore district (published by Dr. Hultzsch in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I, p. 397). Thus we get from the several copperplates published so far six generations of the Pallavas with names of nine Pallava kings, who called themselves Pallava-Maharajas or Pallava-Dharma-mabarajas of the Bharadvaja gotra and ruled from the capital towns Palakkada, Dasana para and Menmatura, until one of them, Kumaravishiu I, re-conquered Kanchi-pura, evidently from the Cholas, who had taken possession of it some time subsequent to that of VisbougOpa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, and had established themselves in the Tonda country.! As to the order of succession of the first three kings in the genealogy, vis., Skandavayman I, Viravarman and Skandavarman II, there cannot be any doubt, inasmuch as all the records noted above mention them in the same order. None of these records, however, are contemporaneous with the kings in question. The importance, therefore, of the subjoined plates (A), which distinctly belong to the time of Skandavarman II, as I shall prove presently, is greatly enhanced A.-OGODU GRANT OF VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN II : THE 33RD YEAR. This set consists of four thin copper-plates, held together by a ring, which is 3' in diameter and 1" in thickness. The edges of the plates are not raised into rims, as we generally find done in most copper-plates, in order to protect the writing from being rubbed away by contact with the adjoining copper-sheets. The seal which is attached to the ring is almost circular and 11" in dinmeter. It is totally word away and does not show traces of any symbols, though it may be presumed to have had on it originally the recumbent bull, as in the case of other Pallava grants. The plates measure 8" and 21" each in length and breadth respectively, and they weigh with ring and seal 51 tolas. The first and last sheets of the set bear writing only on their inner faces, while the two middle sheets are written on both their sides. Each sheet contains 3 lines of writing, the size of the letters ranging roughly from toto of an inch. The characters are of a type almost In the time of the Chola king Karikals, of about the 6th century A.D., there was, according to Tamil litera. tore, Pallava king ruling nt Kibichl (100 4rob. Suro. Rep. for 1965-6, p. 176, note 8). But the Tiruvalangadu plates of Rajendra-Chola I suggest that Kafichi was included in the dominions of Karikala (ibid., p. 174, ote 11). from the Tamil poem Kalingattuparani we learn that Kokkifli, another early Chola king, married & Naga princess and by her had an illegitimate son, to whom he assigned the Tondai-nadu. Evidently Kabcbi, which was acquirod by Karikala, was lost in the time of Kokkilli ; see Mr. K. Y. Subrahmanya Aiyar's Historical Sketches, pp. 188 ,

Page #289
250 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. similar to those of the Uravupalli, Mangadar and the Pikira plates of Simhavarman. The numerals 1, 2, 3 and 4 are marked on the right margin on the second sides of the first three plates by a crescent-like bar, with its concave side facing downwards, repeated once, twice and thrice respectively one above the other, and by an indistinct mark, roughly corresponding to the modern Grantha pka, engraved on the first side of the fourth plate. The three first numerals appear also on the Uruvapalli plates; bat there they show an indentare in the curve of the crescent, which may bo taken to indicate a slightly later development. The Mangadir and the Pikira grants, however, have the very same symbols. The language of the grant is Sanskrit. The royal camp from which the donation was made is stated to be the victorious Tambrapssthana, thus adding another unknown place to the also unidentified Palakkada, Menmatura and Dasanapura. Mr. Venkayya suggested that the three latter places must be looked for somewhere in the north of the Nellore district. It is not unlikely that the new Tambrapa has similarly also to be found in that same part of the country. The record mentions first the Maharaja Kumaravishnu, a Pallave of the Bharadvaja gotra, and performer of the Asvamedha sacrifice,' the special attribute of a king who has subdued all kings. This title 'performer of the Asvamedha sacrifice' was assumed by Siva-Skandavarman of the Prakrit plates already referred to. It is true that even in the later records the Pallavas, in general, are accredited with the performance of the Asvamedha sacrifice; but considered individually, no one besides the early Siva-Skandavarman actnally held that title. Next after Kamaravishnu came Maharaja Skandavarman, who is stated to have acquired the kingdom by his own prowess. Then came Viravarman, who was victorious in many battles and bad subdued the circle of kings. His son was Maharaja Vijaya-Skandavarman, who was true to his word, who day by day incroased the store of religious merit by gifts of cows, gold and land, who always desired to serve gods and Brahmanas and ably understood the purport of all the Sastras." By his word (of command) the officers (adhikrita) and the ayuktakas of Karmma-rashtra (i.e., Kamma-nalu of later inscriptions, identical with the northern portion of the Nellore district and a part of the present Guntur district) and the residents of Omgolu are to be informed that this village Omgodu is given as a sattvika-gift" with the eighteen kinds of exemptions, to the learned Golasarman of the Kasyapa gotra, a student of two Vedas and well-versed in the six Arigas (which constitute the study of the Voda), and has been converted into a brahmadeya village, excluding the fields ploughed already) as devabhoga. Hence they should invest it (i.e., the village) with all customary immunities. He that transgresses the king's order will be duly punished." The date of the engraving of this grant was the victorious year 33, the third fortnight of winter and the 13th day. Then follow the two usual verses of imprecations. This ends the subject matter of the charter itself. The most interesting point for our present purpose, viz., the Pallava chronology, is the mention of kings Kumaravishou, Skandavarman, Viravarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman in the order of their succession. The name Viravarman will at once admit of identification with the second of the kings mentioned in the 1 See Buhler's Indian Palaography, p. 78. ? Above, Vol. IX, p. 50. The word actually used is grama. It may be compared with the Tamil tir, which occurs in inscriptions for the assembled body of villagers under constitution ; see Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1913, p. 98, paragraph 23. Monier Williams gives for sattvika the meaning an offering or oblation (without pouring water). This may be the kind of gift that was meant bere; for the inscription omits the usual reference to the pouring of gold and water-A necessary accompaniment of a dana. The eighton pariharas (affharana jati-parihara) are mentioned in the Hirabadagalli plates of Sivaskandavarman; Ep. Ind., Vol. I, p. 6. On the term deva-bhoga-hala see above, Vol. VII, p. 66 and Vol. VIII, p. 163.

Page #290
Omgodu Grant of the Palladeva Vijaya-Skandarvarman II: the 33rd year. WHITTINGHAM GROGS, PHOTO-LITH FW THOMAS SCALE FOUR FIFTHS

Page #291
10 18 Noe 111 a. 111 b. 13 23 10 14 16 18

Page #292
No. 11.) TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. 251 published copper plate records and with Virakurchavarman of the mutilated Darsi plate, since in the Pallava genealogy the name Viravarman occurs only once even in the Vayalar pillar inscription, which mentions Vishnugopa (thrice), Kumaravishnu (twice), Buddhavarman (twice), Skandavarman (five times) and Simbavarman (four times). If Viravarman's identity is thus established, it must be oasy to see that his father Skandavarman would be the first king of that Da me mentioned in the published copper-plate grants and that Vijaya-Skandavarman, his son, would be identical with Skandavarman II. Kumaravishnu, the first king mentioned and the father of Skandavarman I, is probably to be identified with Kalabhartsi of the Velarpalaiyam plates (South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, p. 503), though there may be very little that is common to the two names. In any case the identity of the donor of our graut with Skandavarman II is practically established. If farther evidence is wanted, it is supplied by the style of the language employed in the record, the numerical symbols used and the citation of the date in the third fortnight of the winter season after the manner of the earlier Prakpit grants, A . TEXTS First Plate; First Side. 1 Svasti vijaya-Tambrapa-sthinat Bharadvaja-sagotrasya Pallavanam-Asra2 modlin yajinah maharajasya sri-Kumaravishnoh prapautrasy-ts. 3 ha-prabhu-mantra-sakti-gampannasya sva-viry-adhigata-rajyasya maharajasya . Second Plate; First Side. 4 sri-Skandavarmmanah pautrasya anoka-samara-labdha-vijaya-yafah-pratapa5 sya pratap-opanata-raja mandalasya sri-Viravarmmanah putrasya fi6 lavato=numat-Kobar-alauksitasya satya-pratijnasya anoka-go-hirapya-bhamy-adi Second Plate; Second Side. 7 danair=ahar-ahar=abhivarddhamana-dharmma-samchayanya deva-dvija-susrush-abhirata8 sya sarvva-sastr-arttha-nirnnaya-tatva-jnasya mabarajasya sri-Vijaya9 Skandavarmmanah vachanena Karmma-rashtre adhikritah ayuktakah Third Plate ; First Side. 10 ngodu-gramas-cha vaktavyah Asmai Kasyapaya dvivodiya shad-adga11 paragaya Golasarmmane esbah Omgodu-gramah satvikena? 12 danona deva-bhoga-hala-varjjah brahmadeyiksitya ashtadasa-vidha-pari Third Plate ; Second Side. 13 harais-saha samprattah tasmate sarvva-pariharaih paribarttavyah yo=smach chhasana 1 Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1909, Part II, paragraphs 16 and 17. * Seo remarks by Dr. Hultzech on the date of the Mayida volu plates of sivaskandavarman ; above, Vol. VI, p. 85. The proximity in date to the Andhra period is also suggested by the spaces marked between words; see note 5 below. From the original plates and a set of impressions taken by the office of the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle. * The virama of the letter t is expressed by its comparatively shorter size. It is entered below the level of the line. Almost throughout the record complete words are separated by spaces, as in some of the Andhra inscriptions. * Bend -tattra-jianya. Read sattvikena. * The final ta is written below the line, as in line 1.

Page #293
252 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 14 m-atikramet-tad-anura pam dandam-arhati [*] Vijaya-samvatsare traya15 strimse 30 3 hemanta-pakshe tritiye 3 trayodasyam likhitam-idam sasanam ||1 Fourth Plate. 16 Atra cha dvau slokav-ndaharanti [*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam [*] 17 gavan Sata-sahasrasya hantah pibati dushkrita [m] [*] Brahma-svam tu visham ghoram 18 na visham visham-uchyate [] vishan-tv-ekakinam hanti brahma-svam putrapantrika[m] B.-OMGODU GRANT OF SIMHAVARMAN II: THE 4TH YEAR. These are five thin copper-plates without rims, strung on a plain ring with no seal attached to it. They measure roughly 61" by 2". The first and last plates are blank on their outer faces. The plates are not numbered, as in the case of A. With the ring they weigh 44 tolas. The characters are much more developed than those of A and belong to a period at least a hundred years later. The curvilinear form of la takes the place of the earlier square form (except in bala in line 2), and ma is not the broad-based letter with its two prominent prongs, but a va with a short arm attached to the top of the vertical on its left side. The letters ka and ra show similar wide differences from their earlier types, being written J and J in the Uruvupalli, Mangadur and the Pikira grants and in A, but as and U in the subjoined grant and in the Chendalar plates of Sarvalokaaraya of A. D. 673 (above, Vol. VIII, Plate facing page 238). The occurrence of final m in 11. 24, 28, 29 and 31, of the upadhmaniya in hantuh pibati in 1. 29 may also be noted. The writing would compare favourably with the characters of the plates of a certain Vijaya-Vishnugopavarman noticed at page 82 of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1914 and roughly assigned there to the beginning of the 7th century A.D. Consequently it appears as if the record under review must have been a copy of a grant of the 5th6th century A.D., put into writing in the 7th century, though no direct evidence, external or internal, is to be found on this point from the wording of the grant itself. The numerous mistakes made by the engraver may possibly point to this conclusion. The record is one of the dharma-maharaja Simhavarman II of the Bharadvaja gotra and the Pallava lineage, son of the yupa-maharaja Vishnugopa, grandson of the maharaja Skandavarman and great-grandson of the maharaja Viravarman. These names, given in the order of succession, are quite the same as those of the Uruvupalli and the Pikira grants. The laudatory epithets too which precede the names of the several kings are practically identical with those of the latter. We have thus a third grant (though a copy) of the time of Simhavarman II, the first being his Pikira grant of the 5th year and the second the Uruvupalli grant of his 8th year. The Mangadur grant of his father, yuva-maharaja Vishnugopavarman, which is also supposed to be dated in the reign of this same Simhavarman II, belongs to the 11th year of his reign. Consequently the subjoined Omgodu grant, dated in his fourth year, contains the earliest inscription of Simhavarman II known so far. The plates do not commence with the name of the royal camp, as in inscription A, and the Pikira, Uruvupalli and the Mangadar grants, but merely The punctuation after the word fasanam is marked by an indistinct symbol, which may correspond to M of the later Pallava stone inscriptions, but appears to be joined at the bottom. 2 A final m may have been written here in place of the usual anusvara; but it is very indistinct both in the original and in the impression.

Page #294
No. 11.] refer to it by the general term, the victorious royal camp (vijaya-skandhavara). From his victorious camp the illustrious dharma-maharaja Simhavarman "gave to Devasarman, well-versed in all the Sastras, a resident of Kundur, of the Kasyapa Gotra and the Chhandoga Sutra, the village Omgodu in Karmma-rashtra, (situated) within its four boundaries, (viz.,) the village Kodikim on the east, the village Narachadu on the south, the village Kadakuduru on the west, and the village Penukaparru on the north, excluding previous holdings, on the occasion of an eclipse (?), for the increase of our vitality, strength and victory." The phrase introducing the usual address of the king to the inhabitants of the district in which the granted village was situated is omitted in line 8; but this is, however, presumed in lines 23 to 25, where they are asked " to exempt and cause to be exempted the said village with all immunities (parihara). The sinner who transgresses this Our edict shall be liable to corporal punishment." Here follow three comminatory and imprecatory verses of the old Rishia (lines 26 to 31). The grant was made on the fifth tithi (panchami) of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the fourth year of the increasing and victorious years of the reign (line 31 f.); and the plates were engraved at the oral command of the king (bhattaraka) himself (line 32 f.). TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. 253 A very interesting synchronism recorded in the recently discovered Western Ganga copper-plates from Penugonda in the Anantapur district adds much to our knowledge of the time and helps us to fix the approximate date of some of the Pallava kings of this period. This synchronism, already noticed in the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1914, page 83, paragraph 4, has been fully discussed by the late Dr. Fleet in his article "A new Ganga Record and the date of Saka 380," contributed to the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1915 (pp. 471 to 485). The Pallava-maharaja Simhavarman and the Pallava-maharaja Skandavarman are here stated to have respectively anointed on the Ganga throne the Western Ganga kings Ayyavarman and Madhava II, who were related to each other as father and son. The Ganga chronology constructed by Mr. Rice on the very unreliable material supplied by the chronicle Kongu-desu-rajakkal and some spurious Ganga records is not likely to throw light on the date of the Pallava kings Simhavarman and Skandavarman, assigning as it does the Ganga king Madhava II to the 3rd century A.D. or thereabouts. The characters of the Penugonda plates clearly point to the 5th century as their probable period, judged paleographically; and it is not therefore possible to accept the Western Ganga chronology put forth by Mr. Rice. Dr. Fleet, accordingly, resorts to a literary quotation from a Digambara Jaina work, entitled Lokaribhaga, which refers to the 22nd year of Simhavarman, the lord of Kanchi, as corresponding to Saka 380. This, if it is to be relied upon, yields for Simhavarman II the initial date A.D. 436 and tallies satisfactorily with the paleographical indications, which place his inscriptions in about the 5th century of the Christian era. The statement in the Lokavibhaga that Simhavarman was the lord of Kanchi is also an indirect confirmation of the fact that Kumaravishnu, the uncle of Simhavarman II, recaptured, as stated in the Velurpalaiyam plates, the capital town of Conjeeveram, which the immediate predecessors of Kumaravishnu had evidently lost, their grants being dated from Tambrapa, Menmatura, Palakkada and Dasanapura, while their still earlier predecessors referred to Kanchi-pura (Conjeeveram) as their capital. The eclipse day, which in line 22 is stated to have been the occasion for the grant, is apparently contradicted by the details of date, viz., the 5th day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the 22nd year of the reign, quoted in lines 31-32, and may perhaps be reconciled by supposing that the grant, which was actually made on the new-moon day of Chaitra, a possible day for the nearest solar eclipse, was engraved on the copper-plates five days after, i.e., on the 5th day of the bright half of Vaisakha. It therefore follows, if the initial date derived from the Lokuvibhaga for Simhavarman II is to be accepted, that there must have been in A.D. 440, the fourth year of the king, a solar eclipse in the month of Chaitra. This, however, does not happen to be the fact. 2 K

Page #295
254 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV omgodu, mentioned in both A and B as the village granted, has to bo looked for in the northern part of the Nellore district, which with portions of the modern Guntur district formed the old territorial division of Karmma-rashtra, ie., Kamma-nadu, so frequently mentioned in later Teluga inscriptions. Perhaps it has to be identified with the town of Ongole itself, the headquarters of the Ongole taluka of the Guntur district and a station on the East Coast Railway. Of the boundaries of Omgolu mentioned in the inscription, Kodikim corresponds to the modern Koniki, near Ongole. Kadakuduru and Narachadu cannot be identified. Ponukaparru is not found on the maps. It, however, occurs in the form Pinukkipparu as the family Lame of certain Brahmanas who were the donees of the village Tancantoctam near Kumbakonam (South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, pp. 519 and 532). B. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Jita[th*] Bhagavata [ll] Svasti sri-vijaya-skandh[a"]vara[t=pa]ramubrahmanya.? 2 sya sva-bahu-bal-[*]rjjit-orji[i*]ta-[ksha]tri -ta[po]-nidhor=vvidhi-vi3 hita-sarvva-maryyadasya sthiti-sthitasy=[@]mit-at mano maha4 rajasya prithivi-tal-[ai] ka-virasya fri-Viravarmmanah prapautro=Py=a Second Plate; First Side. 5 Criji]ta-sakti-siddhi-sampannasya prat[a]p-opana[ta]-[ra]ja-mandalasya [Bhalgava6 t-bhakti-sambhava-bambhavita-sarv va-kalyanasy-[A]neka-go7 hiranya-bhamy-adi-pradanaih pravri[a]dha-dharmma-sancha& yasya praja-palana-dakshasya loka-palana[m] paicha[ma]sya 18 Second Plate; Second Side. 9 ka-palnsya mahatmand maharaja-Sri-Skandavarmmanah pau10 tro dova-dvija-guru-vriddh-opas vinge vivsiddha-vi[w]'yasy-[a]. 1! Deka-samgrama-[a]has-avanaddio-Opalabdha-vijaya-yasa [ho]-pra(pra). 12 kasasya saty-atmano yuvamaharaja-bri-Vishnugopasya(sya) putrah Third Plate ; First Side 13 Kali-yuga-dosh-Evaganna-dharmma-daranah-nitya-en[nna]ddholl raja-gn14 pa-Sa(s)rvva-sandoha-vijigipu(shu) [ro]-dharmma-vijigi[sh] [r*)-Bhagavat - pad - inuv vato! 15 Bappa bhattaraka-pada-bhakta[ho] parama-bhagavato Bharadvaja-sa16 gotra(tro) vikra(kra)m-akrant-anya-npipatseils-vilayanam yathavad-ihsit-ineka kratunals The syllable ta is written below the line. ? Real para na-brahmanya. * Read kshatra. Read maha. * Read prapantrasy-abhywchehhrita. as in the Pikira grant; above, Vol. VIII, p. 161, text line 4. * Pead od-bhakti-saduhava- as in ibid., text line 4 f. The syllable da of ddha seems to be a correction from sha. The Uruyupalli graut lias opachayir.o. The letter na is not written regularly. Its vertical stem proceeds from the middlo of the iuverted cup (which is its base) and not from the left side, as usual. 10 Read .anamard-. I Rend - dharms-oddkarand-nity a-sawwaddho. 19 Read -anudhyato. 1 The two syllables Gotra are inserted above the line. 14 Fead -akrant-anya-nripati-fri.. 4. Read -kratunari satakratu-kalpana in fri-, as in the Mangadur plates ; the Pikira grant has a framedha. mur instead of -kratanan.

Page #296
10 12 14 16 Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Simhavarman II: the 4th year 1908.1761 (79 o dlang *t Jj6,522, 8 5 OF 15 svdm kraisisi shrii komtrange) ita. k UU/ A APSC/(c) <Page #297
ujuu ujhriidnn d v vlooN hoo taaN 0 kt tooN skht 3: rvaan 5 : 303 k rn tooN bA - * inu ooz nee 6 chg gn nuuN bnaa . krii .. 2. nuuN dees' nuuN tthr daa jruu hoo jaaNdaa hai| r ttn nuuN klaa nr rU: doo nhii vii hai Utt 5 nv tk Jo tooN 1500 1 nd on ii : nuuN k 55 56 ii kttii //

Page #298
No. 11.) TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS. 255 Third Plate; Second Side. 17 Satakratunam kalpanam Vallabhanam Pallavanim dharmma-maharaja-sri-Sim18 h[a]varmm[a] Karmma-rantrel Ogondu-gra [ma][b] K[o]dikim-gramos pary. vatah Narachadu19 gram[o] dakshinatah Kadakuduru-gramo2 pa[6]chima(ma)tah Penukaparru20 grama uttaratah evam chatur-ava[dhi)-madhya purvva-bhoga-vivarjjitah(tam) Fourth Plate; First Side. 21 Kundur.vv[a]stavyaya(ya) Kasyapa-gotraya Chhando-viditet sarvva-sastra-kusa22 lay[a] Devasarmmane(no) grah (ha)na-nimittam asmad-ayar-bbala-vi. 23 jay-abhivsiddhayo sampradama [] Tad=i[m]am(dam) sarvva-pariharai[h*]5 pa24 riha[r*][tta]vya[m] paribarayite (ta) vyan=cha yas-ch=edama asma[ch*]-chha Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 25 sa (sn) namuntikrimo[t] & papah sartra-dandam-arhati Asichhatra26 sha sloka bhavanti (1) Bhami-danar saman-danam nam? bhitos na bhavi. 27 vishyati fil tasy-aiva haranat papal na bhuto na bhavishyati [ll] 28 Sva-dattam para-dattam gall yo hareta vasundharam [!] gavam sata Fifth Plate. 29 sn hasrasya hantnih pibati kilbisham [II] Bahubhirayvanndidattal bahu30 bhis=ch=anupalitam(ta) [1] yasya yasya yathi bhimal3 tasya ta. 31 sya tada phalam [l] Sall.vijaya-rajya-sa[m ]vatsare chaturtthe Vaisakha sukla_15 32 paksha-panchamyam dattam bhatt[a*]raka[nam] sva-mukh-anaptyal6 likhitam adan17 No. 12.-BHAVNAGAR PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I: (VALABHI-]SAMVAT 210. BY V. S. SUKTIANKAR, Poona. I edit this inscription from the original copper-platos, which were presented in 1914 by the Bhavnagar Darbar to the Prince of Wales Museum, Bombay, where they are now deposited. The history of the plates previous to thcir acquisition by the museum is not forthcoming The platos, which are inscribed on one side only, are two in number, each mensuring about 11" broad by 6%" high. The edges are slightly raised to protect the writing; and the inscription is in a state of almost perfect preservation throughout. The plates are of fair 1 Read -rashlre. ? Read Ongodu-gramash, as is A. * Read -gramah. * Purhaps rend Chhandoga-sitraya. Was Chhando-vide porhaps intonded P-Ed.] The syllable rai has been written over an erased conjunct letter, whose second part was ya. * Read api ch-atr=arsha. 7 Read Bhumi-dana-samar danam na. * Rend bhtitan-na. . Cancel the syllable vi at the beginning of tbis line. 1. Read papan na bilanna. 11 Read Sra-dattan para-dattai va. 13 Read errasudha dalia; the syllable da of datta is written below the line. 1 Read yada bhtimise 14 The syallable sa apparently stands for samedhamana, which precedes vijaya-rajya in the Pikira grant. 15 The syllshle kla is corrected from kaha. # Read -ajnao 11 Read likhitam-idan.

Page #299
256 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. thickness; but the letters, being deep, show through at places on the backs of them. The engraving is well executed. Each of the plates has two holes bored into it. A circular ring of copper passiug through one pair of them serves to hold the plates together at one end : throngh the corresponding pair of holes at the other end passes a bent rod of copper, the ends of which are secured in an oval seal of the usual Valabhi type. The latter measures 13" long by 1}" broad, and bears the name of the founder of the dynasty. The exact reading of the legend is uncertain, as the surface of the seal is corroded. Above the legend is figured in high relief on a countersunk surface the humped bull facing the proper right which was the emblem of the Maitrakas. The aggregate weight of the plates and the scal is 126 tolas. The first plate contains thirteon, and the second fifteen, lines of writing, of which the concluding two lines briefly give the date. From the foregoing description of the plates, as well as from the facsimiles of them appearing with this article, it will be evident to the reader that this Valabhi record does not differ in any salient point from any of the large number of grants of the same dynasty that hare in recent year's come to light. The accompanying transcript of the text will further show that it is almost identical with the Palitana plates of Dhruvasona, issued in the same year and edited by Dr. Sten Konow in a former issue of this periodical, differing from them only in the portion dealing with the grant proper. It will, therefore, be unnecessary to go into a minute description of the characters, language and orthography of these plates; for that would be but a repetition of the observations on these topics in the edition of the last-named grant. It will soffice to note that the alphabet offers a specimen each of the jihvimuliya (1. 11), spadhmaniya (1. 14), final 1 (1. 24), and final m (1. 25). The name of the founder of the dynasty is spelt as Bhattakka in 1. 3. The sporadic use of the anusvara before an uncombined nasal, which is characteristic of the orthography of Kikkaka, may be observed also in these plates, as, for instance, in edin-avizatha- (1. 4), orttka(in) m=uda' (1. 18). Worthy of note is the use of panchasa (fifty') in line 14, of wbich the final visarga is dropped before the following soft surd. The word is evidently a corruption of the Sanskrit panchasat, formed by dropping the final consonant according to Prakrit usage, and declined as an ordinary thematic stem panchasa. The inscription is one of the Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasena [1.], of the family of the kings of Valabhi ; and the charter recorded in it is issued from the city of Valabhi, commonly identified with the modern Vala in Kathiavad. The object of the inscription is to record the grant by Dhruvasena to a Brahmana named Nanna, a resident of Vala-padra, for the maintenance of sacrificial rites, of certain lands at the village of Chhedaka-padraka in Hastavapra-aharani. Beside Hastavapra, which is the modern Hathab, none of the place-names can be identified. The date of the record (given in numerical symbols) is the year two hundred and ten, (which, referred to the Valabhi era, yields A.D. 529), and the thirteenth lunar day of the bright fortnight of Sravana. TEXT.2 First Plate. 11 ........... AFIHTAMAETANTETax gustofaa khAnAyukta kavini 1 Above, Vol. XI, pp. 109 ff. ? From the original plates. Up to this point the text is practically identical with the text of the PAlitana plate of Dhruvasena I. (dated samvat 210), published above, Vol. XI, pp. 109 ff. The ouly varie lectiones (excepting such are mistakes of orthography) are the following :-in 1.1 the present grant omits Om before svasti; in 1, 3 it reads Bhattakkas. for Bhafakkah (1.3); 1. 5 pada-pranama. for-pad-abhipranama- (1.6).

Page #300
Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: [Valabhi-]Samvat 210. khwaam & 2 bJ ecch`rayabb341:0552803.49 2 ::08xu1S5jngmaa?,21)* 42-43 254 * miibaangsingkasang 3" 2559wyrag : 8. 4. 873 84 8ayngkhrangmiiyng 4,403Sx5 chm 5@1) 1: s 1-64828038 khaayr`ng 8 349 bngkaarradik kaarm35565 98 4 J ASKf335646 3 % 6 2 10 ,3deg3,m kht 18469842: "waaw r 23.e6mi 34959khare 3 hA3 23388-2560 232. ! 12 esnaan * - ** admys : khJy5 hm[3 19 4 kmi x4y5/y5863645.3 24 kaba`ng18358640J52 24.5 % 10 US 1/14309 230 23:32%by ! 10 18 5 :38.5*230432383w3 24 24 18 tchyabuy,953 154 r`bsagazd 29 3349568853x3x8569*33*busa89893 naangsing 24% 34-3825 348 b59 - krrrmy" 925 32g13443%ejs`isaan 22 raayla 55 r23:08 8. 2 km8 em.4% 24 ray`ng #gs:3 :345913843 m. 124 yathii 2-453 454 45y95-8185 % 8 kaaa`aara554x48 -5a * * , 20 2. 5 5wiw W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITH. F. W. THOMAS SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #301

Page #302
- - - - ---- No. 12.] BHAVNAGAR PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I: [VALABHI-JSAMVAT 210.257 12 'yuktAcATabhaTaTrAnikamahattaradhravAdikaraNikadANDapAzikAdInanyAMzca yathAsaMbaddhya13 mAnakAnbodhayavyastu vo viditaM yathA hastavaprAharaNyAM chedakapadraka Second Plat. 14 grAme pUrvasomni caddavakaskambha[kya kapratyayapAdAvA- paMcAzA mAlAkArotta rasimmi 15 SoDazapAdAvarttaparisarodumbarakUpazca sabhUtadhAtasahiraNyAdeyaM valApavAstavya16 brAhmaNaNasAya monasagotrAya chandogasabrahmacAriNe mayA mAtApitroH puNyA pyAyanAya 17 AtmanazcaihikAmuNika yathAbhilaSitaphalAvAptinimittamAcandrAsiMvakSitisthiti saritya batasthitisa18 makAlInaH putrapautrAnvAyabhogyaM balicasvaizvadevAdyAnAM kriyANAM samu(tmamu) sappaNAtya mudakAtisargeNa 19 brahmadAyo nisRSTaH [*] yatoyocitayA brahmadAyasthityA bhujataH kaSata: karSayataH pradizato vA 20 na kaizcitvalpApyAbAdhA vicAraNA vA kAryAsmaiMzajairAgA mibhadranRpatibhizcA nityAnyaizvaryANya. 21 sthiraM manuSya sAmAnyaM ca bhUmidAnaphalamavagacchabhirayamasmadAyonumantavya[:1*] yacAcchindyA. 22 dAcchidyamAnaM vAnumodesa paMcabhimma"hApAtakaismopapAtakaisaMyuktarasyA[da*]pi catra" vyAsagItA[:*] lokA 23 bhavanti [*] bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhismagarAdibhiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM [*] 24 SaSThiM varSasahasrANi svagarge modati bhUmidaH [*] AcchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vaset [*] 25 vadattA paradattAM vA yo hareta vasundharAM [*] gavAM zatasahasrasya hantu: prApnoti kilbiSam [*] 26 svahasto mama mahAsAmantamahArAjadhruvasenasya [*] dUtakaH pratIhAramammaka; [*] likhitaM kicakena [*] 1 Read yuktai. Read tyastu. Read Manavasao. Read onartthanso. . The a-sigu in ga is peculiar. 11 Read ma. 11 Read ttan. ? Read dhi. * Read degimni. . Read nea. Read bhutjatah. 10 Read manushyain. 12 Read chatra.

Page #303
258 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 27 saM 200 10 zrAvaNabahula 28 Po [*] TRANSLATION [Lines 1-12 contain the usual preamble ; for translation of., for instance, that of the opening lines of the Palitana plates No. 1, edited by Dr. Sten Konow; above, Vol. XI, p. 108.] (LI. 13-18.) Be it known to you that for the parpose of increasing the religious merit of (my) mother and father, and for the sake of the attainment of the reward desired (by me) both in this world and in the next, there is given by me (as) brahmadaya, with libations of water, to the Brahmana Nanna, an inhabitant of Vala-padra, a member of the Manava gotra, a student of the Cbbandoga (school),--for the maintenance of the rites of bali, chary, vaifvadova and others,-to endure for the same time as the moon, the sun, the ocean, the earth, (and) as the rivers and the mountains ; (and) to be enjoyed by the succession of bis song and sons' sons ;-in the Hastavapra-aharani, at the village of Chhedaka-padraka, on the eastern boundary fifty padavarttas, the holding of Chaddravaka-Skambhaphyaka, and on the northern boundary of Malakaral an irrigation well with udumbara with an area of sixteen parlavarttas, together with bhuta, vata, gold and adeya. (Ll. 19-20.) Wherefore no one should cause the least enquiry of or obstruction to this person while (he is) enjoying (it) in accordance with the proper conditions of a grant to Brahmanas, (and) cultivating (it), or causing (it) to be cultivated, or assigning (it to another). .. . (LI. 21-25 contain the usual admonitions and imprecatious.) (L. 26.) (This is the sign-wannal of me, Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasena. The dataka is the pratthara Mammaka. Written by Kikkaka. (LI, 27 and 28.) (On the) 10 3 (of the) bright (fortnight of) Sravana (in the) year 200 10. No. 13.-SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. BY RAMAPRASAD CHANDA, B.A. Since the publication of Burgess's Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, in 1887, no fresh inscriptions discovered at the site of the Amaravati stupa bave appeared with plates, though the inscriptions published in that work have been re-examined and corrected by Franke (2. D. M. G., 1896), and all Amaravati inscriptions published in it and in earlier works have been revised and listed by Professor Luders in his List of Brahmi Inscriptions (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. X, Appendix). After 1887 the site of the Amaravati stupa was thrice excavated by Mr. Rea, late Superintendent of Archeology, Southern Circle, in 1888, 1889 and 1905-06. The inscriptions on marbles removed from the site of Amaravati after the excavation of 1905-06 to the Government Museum, Madras, were copied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, in 1907. Inscriptions on marblos removed before 1906 and lying in the cellars of the same institution were copied by Mr. Venkoba Rao, Senior Assistant to the Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy in 1913. I edit tho subjoined inscriptions from these impressions under the diroction and with the kind assistance of Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri and after comparing the readings with the stones (as far as they are now available), being enabled to do so by the courtesy of Dr. Henderson, Superintendent of the Madras Government Museum. The Probably the colony of gardeners or floriata.

Page #304
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 259 collection of impressions made in 1907 is represented by Nos. 3-20, 33-45 and 49-52, and that of 1913 by the rest. No. 58 has been copied by me from a stone evidently also removed from Amaravati and not copied before. The most notable feature of these short epigraphs is the different varieties of the Brahmi alphabet used in them. Four such varieties are clearly distinguished : (1) Nos. 1-20 are engraved in archaic Brahmi characters. This fact has already been noticed by Dr. Stea Konow in his article on "Epigraphy "in the Director-General's Annual Report for 1905-06. He writes : "Still greater importance must be assigned to the discovery of inscriptions in ancient Brahmi at Amaravati. Up to the year under review there was nothing to show that the stupa there was older than the second or third century; and Buhler, in his Indian Paleography, came to the conclusion that the alphabet used in the inscriptions of the Amaravati and Jaggayyapeta stupas was developed out of the ornamental Brabmi known from the Western Dekkhan and the Konkan, in the third century A.D. We know, however, from the epigraphs of the Bhattiprola stupa that the Brahmi alphabet had been used in the Kistna district as early as the third centory B.C. Mr. Rea's recent discovery, an account of which will be found above, has now added considerably to the materials available for the history of the alphabet in that part of India. It will be seen that he found a number of sculptured stones and also several plain slabe and pillars, many of which carried inscriptions. Those incised on sculptured stones are of the same kind as the epigraphs previously found, and it is doubtful whether any of them can be dated before the Christian Era. The inscriptions found on the plain slabs, on tho other hand, are inscribed in characters which must be of the Maurya period and probably go back to the second, or more likely to the third, century B.C. There are at least eighteen such, of which impressions have been sent to me. They contain no historical information and very few proper names. Two of them ascribe the stone to the Dhamakataka and Dhamakadaka nigama, respectively. This wame of Amaravati has long been known. Taranath informs us that Nagarjuna built a railing round the great shrine of Dhanyakataka. Dhankutaka is the regular Pali form corresponding to Dhanyakataka, and the Dhammakadaka, with the weakening of i to d, probably represents the vernacular name of the Kistna district in the third century B.C. The change of a t between vowels into a d, which occurs already in the Asoka euicts, is common in all the Prakrits, and its occurrence in Amaravati does not, therefore, tench us any. thing about the affiliation of the Aryan dialect spoken in the Kistna elistrict in those early days. The language of the old inscriptions is, on the whole, identical with the PAli of Buddhist literature. The form Dlumnakataka, i.e. Dhannakalaka, well agrees with this, because the change of ny into an, according to Praksit grammarians, does not belong to other Praksit dialects than Magadhi and Paisobi, with which forms of speech Pali agrees in this and in several other features" (pp. 165-166). Dr. Konow's statement that " up to the year under review there was nothing to show that the stupa there was older than the second or third contury" is due to oversight. Inscription No. 4 published in Burgess's Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LVI, is in archaic Brahmi characters and appears with the following vote: "On a small fragment of stone found in the south-east quadrant, where also the granite pillars and most of the earliest sculptures occurred, was the following fragment of an This is not quite accurate. Buhler anys thunt the mure ornamental alphabet found in the baggayyapota inscriptions and in some Amarivati inscriptious (uoted at the foot of the pago)" was developed out of the ornamental variety of Westeru Dekkban and the Konkan. But regarding forr-fifths of the Amaravati inscriptions published in 4. 8. 8. I., Vol. I, ho observes: "It is, therefore, certaia tint during the 2nd century A.D. all those three varieties were used promiscuously in the Western Dekkliai, and the inscriptions from the Amaravati stupa prove that they occurred ulso on the Eastern coast of India." (Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXIII, APP, p. 43 and note 5.)

Page #305
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. inscription of the Mauryan type. The characters are thus confirmatory of the early date of the neighbouring sculptures, and prove that, though in the second century vast additions, if not almost entire reconstruction, were effected, the great Chaitya dates originally from perhaps about 200 B.C. It reads .. Senagopasa Madakatalasa thabho... "A pillar of General Mudakutala (Mundakuntala ?) " (p. 101). The earliest inscriptions in the Brahmi alphabet discovered near to Amaravati are the relic casket inscriptions of the stupa at Bhattiprola in the present Guntur district of the Madras Presidency, in which Amaravati also is situated. Buhler points out (Indian Paleography, p. 8) that some signs of the Bhattiprolu alphabet, called by him Dravidi, such as d, dh, bh, ch, j, sh, ?, differ from those of the edicts of Asoka. But all the signs of the ancient Brahmi epigraphs from Amaravati agree with the southern variety of the Asoka alphabet. The g with an angle at the top and ch, d and p are archaic in form (i.e. similar to those in the Asoka edicts). (2) The alphabet of inscriptions 25, 29, 33, 36, 40, 42, 43, 44, of which the characteristic features are :-(a) the retention of the archaic d; (b) the equalisation of the upper verticals except in No. 43, which is somewhat older; (c) the absence of the curves at the end of a, k,, which constitute a very prominent featare of the inscriptions of Western India of the time of the Kshatrapas and later Andhras; (d) the curvilinear medial 1. These epigrapha may therefore be assigned to the first century B.C., or A.D. This variety is distinguished from the Andhra script of Nanaghat by the presence of what is called serif, a thickening or a very short stroke at the upper end of the verticals. The alphabets of Nos. 37, 38 and 43 are withont serif and consequently older. (3) The bulk of the Amaravati inscriptions classified by Buhler with the cave inscriptions of the Western Dekkhan and Konkan belonging to the second century A.D. (4) The highly ornamental alphabet of inscriptions 24, 27, and 50, resembling those found in the Jaggayyapetas inscriptions of the time of the Ikshyaku king Sirivira Purisadata and provisionally assigned by Buhler to the third century A.D. The Praksit used in these and other inscriptions of Amaravati betrays close affinity with the Paisachi Prakrit of the grammarians. Thus we have k for g in Nakaya (No. 58); ch for j in pavachitaya (No. 58, and Luders' List, No. 1270); t for d in vetika (Nos. 29, 46, and Luders' List, Nos. 1216 and 1269, and Vararuchi, X. 3); dental - for cerebral - in unisa and umnisa, the former occurring eight times and the latter twice in the published Amaravati inscriptions, and in samanasa (No. 11), and tini (No. 19); but tini in No. 33 and apano in No. 27 (Vararuchi, X. 4). Bhariya is invariably used for bharya in these records (Vararachi, X. 8). According to Kashmirian tradition Ganadhya, who composed the Brihatkathi in Paisachi Prakpit, lived at the court of the Andhra kings. This tradition indica belief that the Paisachi Praksit was cultivated in the Andhra kingdom under the Andhrabhritya kings. The language of the Amaravati inscriptions seems to support this tradition. These inscriptions furnish as with no historical, that is to say, dynastie information with the exception perhaps of the clan-name Pakotaka (No. 8) and the personal name Vakataka (No. 27). The identification of the Pakotakas with the Vakatakas (p softened to b, which was not always distinguished from v) is obvious. According to Mr. Vincent A. Smith the 1 Corrected to Mudukutala (Mridukuntala) (Luders' List, 1266). * The Guntur district, which once formed part of the Kistas district, bas only recently been separated from The site of Jaggayyapeta lies 30 miles to the north-west of Amaravati.

Page #306
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 261 Vakataka dynasty came into power about 300 A.D. If my identification is correct, we can now trace the Vakatakas iu the Deccan as early as about 150 B.C. But the real historical value of the present collection of Amaravati votive inscriptions consists in the light which it throws by palaeographic indications on the successive stages in the growth of this noble mongment. These indications, in conjunction with the chronological indications of the sculptures themselves, may enable stndents to reconstruct the history of the Mahachaitya for about 4 to 5 centuries, from the second century B.C. to the third century A.D. According to a tradition preserved in Tibet Nagarjana, with whose name the Mahayana reformi is closely associated, " surrounded the great shrine of Dhanyakataka with a railing" (.Irchaeological Surrey of Southern India, Vol. I, p. 5). A passage in Bana's Hausacharita (Eng. lish translation, Cowell and Thomas, p. 252) leaves no room for doubting che fact that according to the seventh century tradition & Satavahaua was the friend of Nagarjuna. The most glorious epoch in the history of the Andhra kingdom wa, inaugurated by the conquests of Gautamiputra Satakarni (A.D. 106-130), lord of Dakshina patba,' who restored the glory of the Satavahana race.' An inscription of Amaravati (Arclucological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, p. 100, Luders' List, No. 1248) is dated in the reign of the great Gautamiputra Sata karui's successor, Vasishthiputra Sri-Pulumavi. According to Dr. Burgess this inscription indicates that in the reign of this monarch "or about the middle of the second century, the stupu at Amaravati was undergoing additions or embellishments." If any reliance can be placed or the tradition relating to Nagarjuna's connection with a Satavabann, as recorded by Indian and Chinese writers, and on the Tibetan tradition regarding his bnilding a railing of the stupa at Dhanya kataka, the Satavahana in question should be identified with Vasishthiputra Pulumavi. It was probably owing to the stimulus that Nagarjuna gave to Buddhism in the Andhra country that the restoration of the glory of the Malachaitya was undertaken by the Andhra people, among whom we come across a chamar (chaimahira named Vidhika (Luders' List, No. 1273). The fine sculptures of Amaravati assignable to the Second centnry A.D. bear eloquent testimony to the piety and refinement of the Andhras of those days. Perhaps the constructive period of the stupa of Amaravati came to a close in the third century A.D. Not long after the Andhra country, or at least the territory round the city of Dhanyakataka, passed into the hands of the Pallavas of Kanchi. The Mayidavola copperplate inscription of the Yura-maharaja Sivaskandavarman, issued from Kanchi, is addressed to the official at Dhamakada with regard to the gift of an Anchapatiya gana, or a village in Andhrapatha (Liders' List, No. 1205). From the seventh century onward Dhanyakataka was probably included within the kingilom of the Eastern Chalukyas of Vengi. Yuan Chwang's reference to the great Chaitya of Amaravati is ambiguous. But from inscriptions of the twelfth century we learn that the glory and the sanctity of the monument had not cven then decreased. An inscription on the sides of an octagonal pillar excavated at Amaravati by Mr. R. Sewell and arsigned by Dr. Hultzsch on palaeographical grounds to abont A.D. 1100 (Epiyraphia Indica, X, p. 141) contains a dramatic account of the crection of a statue (?) of the Buddha at the holy place (kshetra), the town of Dhanyaghata, or Diangagliataka, sacred to Vitaraga (South-Indian Inscriptions, I, p. 25). An inscription dated Saka-samvat 1104 (A.D. 1182), engraved on a pillar at the southern entrance to the central shrine of the Am resvara temple at Amaravati, opens with these stanzas :-"Om! There is a city (named) Sri-Dhanyakataka, which is superior to the city of the gods, (and) where (the temple o!) Sambhu (Siva) (named) Amaresvara is worshipped by the lord of gods (Indra); where the god Buddhn, worshipped by the Creator, is quite close, (and) where there is a very Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1914, p. 318. 2L

Page #307
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. lofty chaitya, well decorated with various sculptures (chaitya m-atyunnatan yatra nand-chitrusuchitritam)." Another inscription, of A.D. 1234, on the same pillar records the gift of a lamp "to the god Buddha who is pleased to reside at Sri-Dhanyaghata." In the twelfth and the thirteenth centuries Dhanyakataka was the seat of a dynasty of local chiefs who owed allevianoe to the Kakatiyas. In the Yenamadala inscription of Ganapamb the town is called Dhanyankapura. No. 1 (No. 496 of 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. Gopiyasa manu de ........ TRANSLATION. (The pions gift) of Gopiya (Gopriya). ... Gopiyasa is a mistake for Gopiyaya; the inscription may also be construed as Gopiyasamanu-de[ya-dhama], 'the pious gift of the nun (samanu for samani) Gopiya.' No. 2 (No. 473 of 1913). ON A SCULPTURED FRAGMENT. TEXT. .....gamasa pato TRANSLATION. (This) slab (is the gift of the village. ...' No. 3 (No. 537 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OP AN OBLONG HAIL PILLAR. TEXT. ... tasa L[i]khitasa thambho bhi da napa[tali]tale..... Likhita is a proper name, and the inscription speaks probably of the gift of a pillar by him. The sign after bhi appears to be a d opening to the right. I cannot clearly make out the sign that follows p. Consequently no translation has been given. [Read bhikhuno Pataliputato ? -Ed.] No. 4 (No. 539 or 1907). ON A PRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR, TEXT. Dhamakatakasa nigamasa Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI, p. 155, Inscription A. I am indebted to Rao Sabib H. Krishna Sastri for this reference. * Ibid, p. 159. * Epigraphia Indica, Vol. III, p. 91. * The number within brackets is from the Annual Report of the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy.

Page #308
No. 13.) SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 203 TRANSLATION. (The gift) of the city (nigama) of Dhamakataks (Dbanyakataka).' In the following inscription Dhanyakataks (modern Dharapikota, near Amarivati) is written as Dhamakadaka. No. 5 (No. 545 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. Dhamakadakasa nigamasa TRANSLATION. (The gift) of the city of Dhamilakadaka (Dhanyakataka).' No. 6 (No. 540 or 1907). ON A PRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. Malamavuka. . ga Retiya thabho Two letters between ka and ya have been erased. The signs of medial a are visible in both CASES. TRANSLATION. (This) pillar (is the gift) of ... Reti, an inhabitant of (? wife of ?) Malamavuka. No. 7 (No. 546 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AX OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. ... thabaka-kula[sa] thabho Note the difference in form of bh of this inscription and of Nos. 6 and 9. TRANSLATION.. . (This) pillar (is the gift) of... thabaka family.' No. 8 (No. 550 op 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL DAR. TEXT. Pikotakinan TRANSLATION. *(The gift) of the Pakdtakas.' The Pakotakas probably afterwards came to be known as Vikatakas : see No. 27 aod rapra, pp. 260-1. 2 1 2

Page #309
264 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. No. 9 (No. 551 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. Kamma.. Ja Apakuya [tha]bho Two letters after Kamma have been broken off. [Perhaps they were bhaya=bharya. -Ed.] TRANSLATION. (This) pillar (is the gift) of Apaku..... Kamma' No. 10 (No. 556 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR. TEXT. Revatasa Padipuli[ni]yanam TRANSLATION. Of Revata, a member of the Padipuliniga community.' No. 11 (No. 557 OF 1907). TEXT. Sa[m]ghala-samadasa & . . . . The absence of the genitive termination after Sa[in]ghala makes the following rendering a little doubtful. But compare Dhamma-Yavanasa (Karle, No. 10, Epigraphia Indica, VII, pp. 55-56), Budha-pamatu (No. 22). TRANSLATION. Of the monk Sa[m]ghala ........" No. 12 (No. 568 OF 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR. TEXT. Raja-lek hakasa Balasa jayasa somada[ta] The left arm of mis detached, and the last syllable should evidently be ya. TRANSLATION Of Somadatta, the wife of Bala, the royal scribe.' No. 13 (No. 562 of 1907). TEXT. Utaya [DhaJn[@]mala-matu sachi The letter before na is damaged. It may be a dha. TRANSLATION (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Uta, mother of [Dha]namala.'

Page #310
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 265 No. 14 (No. 564 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OY AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. ... gasa putana .. ... TRANSLATION. * Of the sons of ... ga.. No. 15 (No. 568 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF A RAJL PILLAR. TEXT. .... [ni]gamasa gamasa of this epigraph appears to have been traced or engraved by the same hand that traced or engraved No. 4. So here also we have probably a record of a gift of the city of Dhanyakataka. TRANSLATION Of the city ... . .. .. No. 16 (No. 561 op 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR. TEXT. ... Utikasa matu Kumbayl sichi The sign of longa in sachi is quite clear. TRANSLATION. (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Kumbi, mother of Utika..... No. 17 (No. 558 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR. TEXT, .... 88 mata Kumbay sucbi Kurb of No. 17 is evidently identical with the donor of No. 16. The writing of the two epigraphs is very similar. But the pictorial symbols at the end are different. In No. 16 this symbol consists of two tridents (trifula) with a wheel (chakra) between them. The symbol in No. 17 is a trident evidently on a shrine. TRANSLATION. (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Kumbo, mother of (Utika), No. 18 (No. 555 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL BAIL BAR. TEXT. .... . tini suchiyo The bend of the vertical of r in tini is unusual, and the mark of i is very slight.

Page #311
266 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV [VOL. XV TRANSLATION. Three rail bars .. No. 19 (No. 560 op 1917). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR. TEXT. ... [ha]rela-po (ta] [sa] [sa]chi [ha]rela." TRANSLATION (This) rail bar (is the gift) of ..... son of . This epigraph is very carelessly engraved. No. 20 (No. 569 OF 1907). TEXT. ... gasa guchi This is even more carelessly engraved. TRANSLATION *(This) rail bar (is the gist) of ..... ga.' No. 21 (No. 474 of 1913). ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SLAB WITH SCULPTURE TEXT. 1 Sidham namo Bhagavato Sidha.... 2 sa-nati-mita-ba[m]dbay[a]Dam .... . TRANSLATION. Success! Adoration to the Blessed one. The gift) of Sidha ..... ... with grandsons, friends and relatives ........! No. 22 (No. 475 or 1913). TEXT. 1... [] rasa 68-pita kasa 8a-bhayakasa sa-bhatuka2... dina[m) Bhagavato Budha-pamata pata There is space for one akshara between da and na[n] in line 2. tu of pamatu in the Bame line, though worn, is clear enough. Sa-bhayakasa=sa-bharyasya. TRANSLATION The gift of a slab (bearing an image) of the omniscient Buddha by ....... with his father, with his wife, with his brothers.' Pamatu in line 2 is the genitive of pamata, Sanskrit pramati (Childers). For the pecnliar compound Buddha-pamats, compare Sa[mh]ghalt-samanasa in No. 11. I have not been able to braco this stone in the cellar of the Madras Government Museum and so cannot say whether it bears an image of the Buddba.

Page #312
No. 13.) SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 267 No. 23 (No. 476 or 1913). ON A PRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OF A RAIL. TEXT. urasikya Utarlye avd[sa]...... TRANSLATION . Of the fomale las-worshipper Utari and (of the lay-worshipper] ....' No. 24 (No. 478 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OY A RAIL. TEXT. ..... [ga ha]-patino sa-putakasa danam divadho hatho TRANSLATION. The gift of the householder.. with his son, a cubit and a half. Divadho is Pali divaddho or diyaddho, Ardha-Magadha divaddha (Pischel, SS 230 and 450) =drikdirdha, modern del (Bengali) or dedh (Hindi). The coping-stone was probably & cubit and a half long. At the end of the inscription is the svastika symbol with curved arms. No. 25 (No. 486 of 1913). TEXT. 1 . (ni]hi Gamalakaga gaha-pasti]sa 2 ...patasa.. Revatasa.. balaka (ya] This fragmentary inscription is much worn, and some of the letters have disappeared. For balako read balika. TRANSLATION. Of the daughter... of Revata son... of the householder Gamalaka. No. 26 (No. 491 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT, TEXT. .....(cha]chuli-sa[m]ghaya... TRANSLATION. .... to the brotherhood ... chachuli.' No. 27 (No. 493 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OCTAGONAL PILLAB. TEKh. 1 . gamo vathavasagaba-patisa Vikatakasa kaha-patikinit 2..... na therens Bodhikona bhariyaya Chamunaya sa-bhatukobi ... 8... kehi sa-nati-mita-bardhavehi cha apapo dya-vadhanika (pa] ,... Soveral letters have been lost on both sides.

Page #313
268 TRANSLATION. "Of the householder Vakataka, an inhabitant of the village housewife brothers. of his own term of life 2 * The name of the householder, Vakataka, is probably a clan-name and not a personal name. See No. 8 and supra, pp. 260-1. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. , of the ., by the thera Bodhika ... of his wife Chamund with her with grandsons, friends and relatives also, for the increment bhar[a] kumari . No. 28 (No. 497 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT. siri-Champura TRANSLATION. The glorious princess Champura.. No. 29 (No. 498 or 1918). ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OF A RAIL. TEXT. yass chetlilya madha vet[i]ka cha [pa] TRANSLATION. coping-stone of the Chaitys. I do not understand the meaning of madha. If it stands for the Sanskrit madhya, the form should be recognized as a local tadbhava. No. 30 (No. 499 or 1918). ON THE REVERSE (UNPOLISHED) SIDE OF A BIG SLAB. TEXT. Niga-bu This is probably the name of the stone-mason. No. 31 (No. 502 of 1913). ON A SLAB OF WHICH THE SCULPTURE HAS PEELED OFF. Tukaya suchi danam TEXT. vasikasa dhama-kadhikasa Budhi TRANSLATION. LOf] Budhi, a preacher of the Law (and) an inhabitant of No. 82 (No. 503 or 1913). [VOL. XV. TEXT. .

Page #314
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 269 TRANSLATION (This) rail bar is the gift of Tuka.' No. 33 (No. 536 or 1907). ON THE CORNER OF A DISC WITH A BIG LOTUS. TEXT. 1 Nutu-uparak 19a 2 Kodimutikasa 3 tini suchiyo 4 danam On another corner of the stone is engraved the figure 5. U in line 1 is evidently a correction, as the unnecessary stroke below it shows. Uparaka may be the Sanskrit word uparika of the later inscriptions, which is the title of an officer, Telugu uppara is the name of a caste of tank and well-diggers. TRANSLATION. * Three rail bars are the gifts of the uparaka Nutu of Kodimuti.' Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri informs me that near Erode on the South Indian Railway there is a village called Kodumadi which finde mention in an early Tamil work (Davaram). Nu. 34 (No. 538 of 1907). The coping-stone which bears the inscription is described by Mr. Rex in the Director-Gene. ral's Annual Report for 1905-06, p. 117 (Plate XLVIII, Fig. 1). It is also noticed by Professor Luders in his List, No. 1205 (1454). TEXT. * A Tulakichase gaba-patisa Kubulasa putasa Budhino bharijaya Tukaya sa-putikaya sa-bbaginikaya pato deya-dhamma TRANSLATION. Chie) slab is the pious gift of Tuka, the wife of Budhi, son of the householder Kubula, a Tulakicha, with her son and sister.' Luders takes Tulakicha in the sense of an inhabitant of Tulaka. But this is doubtful. The Tuka of this inscription may be identical with Tnka of No. 32. No. 35 (No. 5+1 or 1907). TEXT. .... Sa-matugaya .... TRANSLATION. ... with her mother .....' No. 36 (No. 542 OF 1907). ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT. Yagochada Mugovaku-nivasi Yago should be read Yago, sacrifice.' 2 M

Page #315
270 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. TRANSLATION * Yagoo hada (Yagachandra), an inhabitant of Mugovaku.' No. 37 (No. 543 or 1907). TEXT. Ukati danam TRANSLATION. Gift of Ukati. No. 38 (No. 543 or 1913). TEXT. ..... [ku]tasa danam TRANSLATION. Gift of ..... kuta.' No. 39 (No. 544 or 1907). TEXT. Gotamins ma.....[danarn] A1 letters between md and da (about 4 or 5) have disappeared. TRANSLATION. Gift of ......... of Gotami.' No. 40 (No. 547 or 1917). ONA TRAGMENT OF A RAIL PILLAR. TEXT. 1.... [sa] Chadass chs mitoy...... 2.... nam navakamiks Dadhapadari... 3. .. Do dhama-kadhiko aya-parado cha Dadh padari and Darado are very strange namos. Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri saggests that the sign which I have taken as may be considered as p. In that case navakamska. padhana will mean the chief of the overseers.' TRANSLATION. ..... of Chada (Chandra) and of his mother ....... the overseer of works, Dadhinadari...... and the preacher of the law, the venerable Parada.' No. 41 (No. 549 or 1907). ........ mahl-govaliyu balikaya .....[na]

Page #316
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 271 TRANSLATION. ...... of the great cowherd's daughter. ..., No. 42 (No. 552 OF 1907). TEXT. ... [bhariyaga sa-patakasa usni]ea.... TRANSLATION. (This) coping-stono is the gift of ..... with his wife and with his son.' For long in anisa see also No. 44. No. 43 (No. 553 of 1907). TEXT. Chulamakay. Tapa (ya] Chulamakaya [for culaka umakaya ?-Ed.] is written within one compartment and Tapaya in another. TRANSLATION Of Chulamaka .... of Tapa,.' The sign of a has evidently been omitted after these names. No. 44 (No. 559 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT. ....sa-patakasa tiniso pada[ko]. .... TRANSLATION. . (This) coping-stone and foot-print (are the gifts) of . . . . . . with his son . . . . . No. 45 (No. 563 OF 1907). TEXT. ..... tumaye sa-patikaya sada ..... TRANSLATION. (The gift) of.tuma, with her daughters, with her... No. 46 (No. 477 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE. (Plate only in Burgess, Archaeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LVII. No. 24. Noticed by Luders, List, No. 1269.) TEXT. ..... [sa] na-janana sa-nti-mita-badhavanar danam vetikaya chha hatha This inscription is engraved in peculiar characters. The vertical line of the n's is a little bent, and the lower part of min mita is compressed. 2 x 2

Page #317
272 (This) rail, six cubits long, is the gift of grandsons, friends and relatives.' 1 2 3 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TRANSLATION. No. 47 (No. 479 OF 1913). ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SCULPTURED SLAB. (Plate only in Burgess, Archaeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LXI, No. 55. Translation by Luders, List, No. 1287.) TEXT. ka sa-bhariyaya Chaka[data]ya sa-pitakaya ha[ya] sa-nati-mita-badhavehi deya-dhama patithapita sothika-pato abata-mala cha 1 2 3 The sign between ka and ya in line 1 is very indistinct. Luders takes it as nh. [I would take it as a da followed by a ta written below the line.--Ed.] TRANSLATION. (This) slab with svastika and an abatamala are the pious gifts established by Cakradatta, wife of ka, together with her father. . and their grandsons, friends and relatives' [For abatamala cf. inscriptions Nos. 51-2 in Professor Hultzsch's article on the Amaravati inscriptions in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Vol. XL, pp. 345-6.-Ed.] 1 2 3 4 5 No. 48 (No. 480 of 1913). ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SOULPTURED SLAR. . TEXT. lure [va]thavasa Pega-gaha-[patibha] [sa]-bhatukasa sa-[bba]ginikasa sa-bha [ya] kata-mahacheta-yeka-pas [e] [pa]tithapi[to] There appears to be some space left out between se and p. The latter letter looks like ph in the impression. TRANSLATION. [VOL. XV. placed by the householder Pega (?), an inhabitant of . . . lura, together with his brother, sister, and wife... on one side of the great Chaitya at [Dhanya]kata.' No. 49 (No. 565 or 1907). TEXT. [Sidha] . i . [h] . . sa-bal[i] [ka]ye neku-budha I cannot make out any sense. with their No. 50 (No. 567 OF 1907). ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT. gavata sama padudha sa[b] ga sa la sigha ra ga a parigaha magha ya ta a[pa] ra [yam] ya vaniyasa budh [i] *

Page #318
No. 13.] SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS 273 This inscription appears too fragmentary to yield any meaning. The syllables, luerer, are clear. The only intelligible word is vaniyusa, of the merchant.' [I would read1 [namo bha]gavata samalla[in] budhasa [hu] 2 . ga-rela-sighara-ga[ta] [=ga-saila-sikbara-yata 3 sn (am ?)parigabe maha[sa] 4 tapaun a(su ?)pa (ka)ray[au] 3. Fa-vaniyasa Budhi -Ed. No. 51 (No. 548 OF 1907). TEXT. . . . [dibuchu siri-Vadiyasa puto l ama I am unable to make out the sign between to and la. [sa -Ed.) TRANSLATION . lama ...son of the glorious Vadiya ... ' No. 52 (No. 551 of 1907). TEXT. . .. . Dhanagiri-vatava-Nagabud[i]-vanilyn)-puto Nakasiri-bahiniya Puse [no] . . . . TRANSLATION * Of Puse .. .. sister of Nakasiri [Nagasri), son of the merchant Nagabudi [NAgabuddhi), an inhabitant of Dhanagiri.' For bahini (=thagini) see Pischel, Prakrit Grammar, $ 212. Other peculiar forms are catata for rathava and Cudi for budhi. No. 53 (No. 481 OF 1913). TEXT. ..... bhadiya doya-dama unisa pati(thavita] tha is not a complete circle, and the letters that follow are much worn. For deya-dama read deya-dhama (=deya-dharma). TRANSLATION (This) pious gift of . .. .. bhadi, the coping-stone, is placed . . . .. No. 54 (No. 480 or 1913). TEXT. 1 . . ratikaea Nekhavanasa . . . . . 2 . . . .chide . . ka TRANSLATION Of. .. ratika Nekhavana. [This curiously suggests Chhaharatikasa Nahapan1a.-Ed.)

Page #319
274 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. No. 55 (No. 489 or 1913). At the lower end of a sculptured slab divided into two panels (udha-pata). TEXT. 1 Sidham [$]akagiri-nev[7]saka-Maha[na] vakama[ka]sa bhaya [la]ka... Budha b[i] tu [sa] .....[ne]va sa ka sa [80]-ya[na] y ra . 2 heghasa Sihagi[ri) navakamakasa[ta] maru[gi]ta sasa ya ta ra k a A ka tu sa lu ra na kasu ka [tha] ka sa[na]ga pa va ta 3 Mahanayakasa . da ka ya rasu [ba] sa che ta ka para la cha tu(makara] la ha ka ya ma tu ya na cha ya Budha, chadaya cha 4 . . . . . .kha ha . . . . . . ma la ya VS sa na [ta] 1a ma ... ba dha ya .. ..udhapamanapata pa pita aya Pusa Most of the letters of this long inscription, the longest in the present series, are badly mutilated. In the first line a Maha-narakamaka, 'great overseer of works,' dwelling in Bakagiri, in the second line, a Navakamaka, "Overseer of works" of Biha-giri (Simha-giri), and in the third line another Mahanavaka find mention. It records the placing of an udhapamana-pafa. No translation has been attempted. [I would read1 Sidham Pi(Si P)giri-nev[@]sakasama[ha-na]va [kamaka]sa [bhayaya) ... MA Budhasaviyaya .......... (ne)v[a]sikasa Gomayi[ga] aya(yi Pra 2 heghasa Sihagiri-[na]vakamakasa Dhamarakhitasa . A(8u P)nu-tara-v[i]h[&]rsa Katusalaturangkasa Katanakisa (=kutumbisa ) Nagapavata 3 maha-navakamakasa aya(yi ?)ra-Bhupasa dheuraparalava :. vasuya Haraya matuya Nachaya Badhaye cha Cha[m]daya cha 4 Ra[y]iya cha [Khu]pasi ya] ..... baliya cha sa-[na]tiri-mi-ta. ... Badhaya umarika (=ovaraka ?) udhapamana patithapita aya-Pusa -Ed.] No. 56 (No. 500 or 1913). AT THE LOWER END OF A SCULPTURED SLAB (udha-pafa). TEXT. 1 Sidhar Turughura-vathavasa Chadamukha-gahapatisa balika Tanachadaya ... cha halikaya Badhaya 2 nutukaya Bha(Cha P)daya cha Bhaga (vato) mahachetiyasa paradare [para-d&re P Ed.] [dakhi]ne pase [n]dhapata [de]ya-dhama 3 patithapita In line 2 after doyao there is a vertical line which is superfluous. TRANSLATION. Success! (This) opright slab placed on the south side of the main (para) gate of the Mahachaitga of the Blessed one, (is) the pious gift of .. ... the daughter of the householder Chadamukha (Chandramukha), an inhabitant of Turughura, and of... ...... and of the halika Badha and of her grand-daughter Bhada (Bhadra). For a halika-jaya (ploughman's wife) Badha, see Bhaja cavo inscriptions, No. 6, A.S. W. I., Vol. IV, p. 83.

Page #320
Unpublished Amaravati Inscriptions: Nos. 49--5+ *BONS, Snoza S TA KONTU E iskhupase EN WHITTINGHAM E GRIGOS. PHOTO-LITH F. W. THOMAS SCALE ONE-THIRD

Page #321

Page #322
No. 13.) SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS. 275 No. 57 (No. 501 OF 1913). AT TIE LOWER END OF A SCULPTURED SLAD (udha-pata). TEXT. 1 Sidham Namo Bhagavato Siri-Negichasa pusa [Kallikasa Hashaga bhariyaya cha Chatiya-put[a]na cha 2 Mahacham damukbasa Chulachandamukhasa balikaya cautarigasa nuthu cha Haghaya Bhalaha ghaya viya sa(si ?) ra 3....Balasa deya-dbamnam pasti]thapita udha-pata The names following Balikaya cha in line 2 cannot be made out. I give the syllables as far as I can read them. [Read Utariyasa nuthu cha Haghaya Chula-haghaya ?-Ed.) TRANSLATION. Success! Adoration to the Blessed One! (This) upright slab placed (here) is the pious gift of Kalika, the son pusa=putasa) of Sri-Negicha, and of the wife of Hasha (Harsha) and of Maha-chamdamukha (Maha-chandramukha) and Chula-chamdamukha (Kshudrachandramukha), sons of Chatiya (Chaitya) and his daughter (and the grand-daughter of Utariya Hagha and Chula-hagha) and of Bala.' No. 58. ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT. pavachitaya Bhadaya pavach [i]taya Nakaya doya-dhama nama ...... Read Bhadaya, pavachitaya, Nakiya and deyao. The top stroke of d in deyao appears to be accidental. TRANSLATION * The pious gift of the nun Bhada (Bhadra) and of the nun Naka (Naga).. No. 14.-DHANANTARA PLATES OF SAMANTAVARMAN. BY TARINI CHARAN RATH, B.A. A set of three copper-plates with inscriptions was discovered by me early in the year 1917. They were in the possession of an Uriya Brahman residing at the village of Dhanantata, ritnated in the Seragada Zamindari Estate of the Aska taluka, Goomsar Division, Ganjam District, Madras Presidency. They are said to have been fonnd by him while digging earth in the backyard of his house in the village with a view to preparing mud for constructing a wall. The size of the plates is about 6" in breadth by 31' in height, their thickness being 't of an inch. Each plate has a circular hole on the proper left side, through which passes & copper ring of a diameter of 3 inches and thickness of an inch, on which these plates are strung. The two ends of the ring are secured by a leaden seal, the legend on wbich is defaced. The weight of the plates together with the ring and seal is 69 tolas. The first and third plates are inscribed on one side only, while the second plate has inscriptions on both sides. The edges

Page #323
276 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV of the plates are but very slightly raised into rims to protect the writing. The letters of the inscription are fairly big, their size being about of an inch. The inner side of the first plate, and the two sides of the second plate, have on them 6 lines ench, while the inner side of the third plate contains seven lines, the total number of lines of the inscription being thus 25. The first plate is very slightly damaged at the left upper tip; but this has not interfered with the writing. The seal is protected by prominences of the ring made of the same stuff on both its sides. The prominence just below the right of the seal has given way, perhaps during the cleansing of the plates. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the alphab@ts used resemble those of the Komarti platus of Chandravarman of Kalinga (Epigraphia Inclica, Vol. IV, pp. 112-115). Dr. Hultzschi, who edited the Komarti plates, states that the characters are older than those cf the Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman I (above, Vol. III, p. 123) and closely resemble those of the plates of Vijayanandivarman (I. A., Vol. V, p. 176) And also the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhanjavavarman (I. A., Vol. XIII, p. 48). Unfortunately the inscription is not dated, like most of the other grants of the Kalinga kings. However, on paleographical grounds it may be, I think, assigned to the seventh century A.D. The inscription is one of a new Kalinga king of the Eastern Ganga dynasty, known by the name of si-Samantavarman, who was also a devout worshipper of lord Gskarnesvara, residing on the summit of the Mahendra mountain near Mandasa in the district of Ganjam and who won hy the strength of his own arms the country of Svetaka. From his residence at Sveta ka the king instructs the then administrative officers (yatlukala-vyavahirin) together with the accountants (karana) in the Hamanibboga province (rishaya), that he gives the village Vatagrama in the said province, with specific boundaries, to Govindasarman, a Brahman of the Bharadvaja gotra and of the Vajasanoyin charana for the increase of the merit of his parents and self. The inscription was incised by Padmachandra. It is difficult at present to identify the country known as Svetaka. It may be stated here that Priithivivarma-dera of Kalinga, son of Mahindravarma-dova, made a similar graut in later years from his residence at Svetaka. The plates of Ptiithiviv:urmau have been edited by Dr. Kielhorn in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV, at pago 198. They are said to be of the twelfth or thirteenth century A.D. The residence of Svetaka is also mentioned in another set of copperplates of Indravarma-deva of Kalinga, recently discovered at Vishamagiri in the SannoKhemidi Zamindari Estate of the Aska talukr. I shall also edit these shortly. It may he sen from the plates of Samantavarman that he was himself the king of Kalinga who first conquered the Svetaka country. It is not specifically mentioned in the plates that Samantavarman was king of Kalinga; but there can be, I think, no doubt on the point. It is clear from the several inscriptions of the Gang: kings of Kalinga that they had in the country under them a number of capitals, viz. Kalinganagara, Kolahalapura, Simhapura, Sarapalli, Svotaka, etc. It is very likely that the capital was changed from time to time. The history of Kaling has yet to be written, and the regular line of its kings yet to be worked out. Tho country aud towa of Svetaka, together with the Hamanibhoga vishaya, have to be located. It was perhaps the country adjoining Kalinga to the west. The record is all in proso, with the exception of a small customary verse almost at the end, in the Anushtubh metre, requesting fature kings to maintain the gift. Impressions of the plates have been taken by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, Epigraphist to the Governn:ent of ludia, Madras, to whom they had been sent by me. He has noted the plates as No. 12 in Appendix A of his Annual Report for 1916-17, where, in the "Remarks" coluinn, Hamaribhoga rishaya has been wrongly read as Hamapigosa vishaya.

Page #324

Page #325
F.W.THOMAS SCALE ABOUT THREE-FOURTHS W GRIQGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SHREDICALJ Simyasaotome bwh otori suru iib. sara 5 Rudal 7 2 2 4 4 2 AC otaru ittytainnn o 821000 16 18 8 10 12 20 22 24 muchiyanta AQU 3Zhong osee himenai C su iii. huwana touto g YEBRO 22 24 Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman.

Page #326
No. 14.] DHANANTARA PLATES OF SAMANTAVARMAN. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om svasti | Vijaya-Svetak-adhishthanad=bba2 gavetas-char-achara-garoh sakala-sasa3 nka-sekhara-dharasya sthity-utpatti-prala4 sa-heto[ho] Mahendr-achala-sikhara-ui5 vasinah fri-Gokarnesvara-svaminaGs=charana-kamal-aradhanad=avapta Second Plate; First Side. 7 punya-nichayo Gang-amals-kul-i. 8 fmvar-en[du][ho] sva-bhaja-bala-parikram-akra9 nta-sakala-Svetak-adhirajya[ho] sakti-ttra10 ya(b)-prakarsb-anuranjit-agesha-sh11 manta[bo] parama-mahogvard matapi12 [tri]-pad-anudhyatah sri-Sama[nta]va Second Plate; Second Side. 13 [r]mma kusali (1) Hamanibhoga-vishayo ya14 thi-kula-vyavaharinah sa-karapa sa15 mijnapayati Viditamaeastu bhnva16 tam tad-vishaya-samvaddhs-Vata-gra17 mo nama porvva-paschimena modal-vri18 ksh-asvatba-vriksha-sima7 dakshinena [sa]rah Third Plate. 19 B[1]ma tato mata-pitr[O]rektmanag=cha pfiny-i20 bhivsiddhaya Bharadvaja-sa-gotriya Vaja21 san@ya-scharana vrahmana-Govindagarmano samprada[t"]tah [ll] Bhavishyatas-cha drajno vijns.io payami Ma bhad=aphala-sanka va[ho] pa ra-da[t]t-ati parthiva[bo] sva-datta[t'] phalam-anantyan[m] 25 para-datt-anupala [nam) [ll] Utkirppa[m] Padmachandr[@]na [ll] TRANSLATION. (Lines 1 to 15.) Hail! The glorious Samantavarman, who has acquired a store of virtue by the worship of the lotus feet of the divine lord Gokarnegvara, the almighty who is the master of the animate and the inanimate, who wears the crest-ornament of the half-moon, who is From ink-impressions supplied by Mr. Krishna Sastri. * Expressed by symbol. The visarga is corrected from the letter ra, which was first writton. * Read mba. . Read an. * Read nao. * Read modaki-orikel-aspattha-riksha. . Read pro * Realya-chao 1. Read rdji vijia.

Page #327
278 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. tte cause of existence, genesis and destruction, and who resides on the summit of the Mahendra mountain ;-he, a moon in the sky, Damely, the noble Ganga race; possessing the over-lordship of the entire Svetaka (country), won by the strength of his own arms; endeared to all his Vassals by the pre-eminence of his three-fold powers; & great devotee of Mahesvara (Siva); and meditator upon the feet of his father and mother; being well, commands from the victorious rosidence of Svetaka the for the time being administrative officers together with the accountants in the H&manibhoga vishaya (province) thus : (LI. 15 to 22.) Be it well known to you that the village) Vata-grama, belonging to this province, within the boundaries of the modakal tree and the peepal tree (Ficus religiosa) on the east and west and of the tank on the south, is given to Govindasarman, a Brahmana of the Bharadvaja gotra and of the Vajassneya charana, for the increase of the merit of my father, mother and self. (LI. 22 to 25.) And I beseech future kings (thus): "O kings! Have no doubt of reward on the ground that it is another's gift. The maintenance of another's grants has a far greater reward than one's own gift." (L. 25.) Incised by Padmachandra. No. 15. --BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. The copper-plate on which the subjoined inscription is incised was discovered seven or eight years ago in a small village near the cantonment of Barrackpur, in the 24-Parganas District of Bengal, by Mr. G. A. Schumacher, an Assistant employed by Messrs. Bird & Co., of Calcutta. Mr. Schumacher seems to have found the plate in the possession of some villagers, from whom he purchased it for its weight in copper. This information was obtained for me from Mr. Schumacher by Mr. Nogendra Nath Sen Gupta, of Messrs. Sinclair, Murray & Co., of Calcutta. The plate is at present in Mr. Schumacher's possession. The late Mr. V. Venkayya obtained a loan of the plate from Mr. Schumacher in 1910. Mr. M. B. Garde, then Research Scholar in the Archeological Department, prepared a transcript of this record. The original plate was sent to Dr. D. B. Spooner, Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Eastern Circle, in whose office it was photographed. As Mr. Garde could not find time to edit this record, the work was made over by Dr. Spooner in Novembor 1915 to me. I had examined the original plate in 1907 or 1908, when a Bengali gentleman brought it to the Indian Museum for decipherment, and again in 1910, when the late Mr. Venkayya obtained it from Mr. Schumacher. But in 1915 I found that this original plate had been sent to England, and some ink impressions of it, taken by Dr. Spooner's men, could not be traced either in the office of the Government Epigraphist for India or in that of the Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Eastorn Circle. I had to rely on two pencil rubbings, sent to Dr. Spooner in October 1911, and two indifferent negatives. The accompanying plates have been prepared from two enlargements from these negatives, prepared by Babu Sib Chandra Mondal of the Indian Museum. The record is incised on a single plate of copper, to the top of which is attached the royal seal. As is the case in all Sona grants, tho seal consists of a ten-armed figure of siva, called in the Edilpur grant of Kosava-sona! Sadasita-mudra, embossed in relief; there is no legend 1 Modai corresponds to the Sanskrit modaki; but there is no tree of that name in Sanskrit. Perhaps the Telugn moduga, modugu or modwon, which is the tree called Bastard Teak (Butea Frondora), was mount here. * Journ. and Proc., Bengal As. Soc., Vol. X, p. 97.

Page #328
No. 15.) BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : TBE 32ND YEAR. 279 on the seal. The inscribed surface of the grant measures 121 by 104", judging from the pencil rubbings, and the size of the letters varies from t" to " The characters belong to the fully developed Eastern variety of the end of the 11th centary or the 12th century A.D., which may be called the Bengali alphabet. Among initial vowel signs i, , Iri and ai do not occur. a, a, u, 2, 0 and at have completed their developments, and earlier forms are to be found in the cases of i and ri only. Among consonants sia, chha, jha, na, dha and ba do not occur. Completely developed Bengali forms are to be found in ka, kha, ja, ta, tha, dha, na, ma, ya, ra, la and va. Partly developed forms are seen in ga, gha, in some cases of ja, da, pha, bha, $a, sha and sa. The development is complete in the cases of cha, ta, na, da, pa and ha. The older forms of the visarga and anusvara are employed throughout. The final forms of t and m are used; but the avagraha sign is not to be met with. Consonants with superscript r are generally doubled. The mason has inscribed the record very carelessly, and consequently mistakes are very frequent. Superscript has been omitted in a number of instances, and in many cases both the visarga and the resultant s have been incised. The language of the record is Sanskrit. The record refers itself to King Vijaya-sens of the Sena dynasty of Bengal, who is already known from his Deopara stone inscription and from references to him in the genealogical portions of the grants of his son Vallala-sena,' his grandson Lakshmana-senaand his greatgrandsons Kesava-anas and Visvardpa-Bena. The first twenty-two lines contain ten verses giving the genealogy of the Sena dynasty from Samanta-Bena to Vallala-sela. The first two verses are devoted to the praise of the Moon, in whose race the Senas were born. It is said that there were many princes (lit. kings' sons, rajaputtrah) in the lineage of the Moon (v. 3). The use of the word rajaputtrah instead of the usual rajanah (kings) is perhaps significant. It is possible that the Senas were sprung from some younger son of a king of the Lunar race; but it may also be that the Sonas claimed to be Rajputs. In their family was born SamantaBdDa (v.4); from him was born Homanta-sena (v.5); from him was born Vijaya-Bena (v. 6). The sixth verse conveys a very important piece of information about the history of Bengal. From this verse we learn that Vilasa-Devi, the queen of Vijaya-sens, was "the moon of the sea of the s a family." The name of Vilasa-Devi, the principal queen of Vijaya-sena, has already been met with in the Naihati grant of her son Vallala-sena ; but her descent from the Sura family is not mentioned in any other known inscription. This statement of the Barrackpur grant definitely proves that the majority of the genealogical works of Bengal are not reliable sources of historie cal information. According to the majority of these works Vallala-sena was born in the family of a daughter's son of Adi-sura, the mythical first king of the Sora dynasty. I quote a few examples collected by Mr. Rama Prasad Chanda in a learned article read at an ordinary meeting of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad and published in the Bengali monthly journal Bharati : I. From a genealogical work (Kula-grantha) found in the house of the late Mahesa Chandia Siromani of Puthia, Rajshahi District. Language corrapt Bengali : "Adi-fura rajara sargvarohanah tadante kicchu kal-anantara tata dauhitrakuleta udbhara hailena Valvala-sena." "The ascent of King Adi-stra to heas ; next, after the lapse of some time, in the line of his daughter's son was born Vallala-soni II. From another work found at the bare place : Rajfiah saptama-santanasya dauhitro-bhud Vallal-akhyah." " Vallala was the danghter's son of the seventh descendant of the king." Ante, Vol. XIV, p. 159. * Journ. Bengal 41. Soc., 1900, Pt. 1, p. 62, above, Vol. XII, p. 8; Journ. and Proo., Bengal 4.. Soc., Vol. V, p. 467. Ibid, Vol. X, p. 97. * Jours. Bengal As. Soc., 1896, Pt. I, p. 6 2 x 2

Page #329
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. III. From manuscripts presented to the Varendra Research Society of Rajshahi by Pandit sasisekhara Siddhanta and Sambhunatha Mukutamani. Language corrupt Bengali : "Adi-sura rajara sargarohanah saptama purushantare daitrakule janmilena Vallala-senah." "The ascent of king Adi-fira to heaven ; after seven generations Vallala-bena was born in the line of (the) daoghter's son." IV. From the same lot of manuscripts : "Adi-fura rajara sargrarohanal || Brarhmanadigera saptama purusha jayah rajara saptama purusha jayah raja jugya patra paya na je yaviseka kariya raja kareh I kichhu kula antara dahitra santaneta jarnmilena Valvala-sena." "The ascent of king Adi-sura to heaven. Seven generations passed of the Brahmanas, seven generations from the king passed. The King (?) does not get & proper person to be made king after anointment. After some time Vallala-sena was born from a daughter's son (i.c. of the royal line)." It is certain that the information supplied by three out of these four works is anreliable. We know that Vallala-sena himself was the daughter's son of a Sara king. Therefore Manuscripts Nos. I, III, IV are unreliable, because he was neither born of a daughter's son of a Sara prince nor was he born in a line descended from a daughter's son of the same family. Manuscript No. II is reliable, as it mentions that Vallala-sena himself was a daughter's son of the prince, who was seventh in descent from Adi-sora. We are assured from the Barrackpur grant of the truth of the first portion of this statement, though the second half still requires confirmation. We learn from verse 8 that from Vilasa-Devi was born Vallala-sona. The grant was issued from the victorious camp of Vikrama-pura. The donor was the Parames vara Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja, the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the illustrious Vijaya-sena, who meditated on the feet of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Hemanta-sena. The object of the inscription was to record the grant of a piece of land measuring four patakas, measured by the nala of Samatata, and producing two hundred purana-worth kaparddakas, which was partly bounded on the north-west by the Tikshahanda marsh (jala), with its four well-known boundaries, in the village of Ghasa-sambhoga-Bhattavad, in the Khadi vishaya of the Paundravarddhane bhukti, to Udayaksradeva-barman, the son of Bhaskaradeva-farman, the grandson of Rabaskaradava-sarman, the great-grandson of Ratnakaradova-sarman of Kantijoogi, who had migrated from the Middle Country (Madhya-data). The donee belonged to the Vatsya gotra. His pravaras were Bhargava, Chyavans, Apna vina, Aurva and Jamadagni (Jamadagnya). He was a student of the six Angas and belonged to the Afvalayade branch of the Rig-ved. The grant was made inside the palace (upakarika) at Vikrama-pura as the dakshina of the Homa performed by Udayakara, on the occasion of the Golden Tulapurusha gift performed by the Mahadevi (Queen) Vilasa-de vi, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse (soma-graha). The dataka of the grant was one saladdaniga (Saladhyanaga), and it was dated the 7th of Vaisakha of the 32nd year of the King's reign. Vijaya-sena is better known to us than any other Sona king on account of the detail supplied by his Deopara stone inscription. He is mentioned as having made war upon, or defented, a number of his neighbours. la spite of these synchronisms his date is far from Settled as yet. He made war upon four princes, named Nanya, Vira, Vardhana and Raghava, and attacked the king of Gauda. Nanya has been identified with Nanya-deva, the founder of the Karnataka dynasty of Mithila; but the other three still remain unidentified. We do Bharati, 38th year 1922 (B.S.), pp. 947-48. Above, Vol. 1, p. 314, V. 20. * Above, Vol. I, p. 307. * Ibid, v. 20.

Page #330
No. 15.) BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA: THE 82ND YEAR. 281 not know anything about the date of this Nanya-deva. Nepal Varsavalis supply varying dates for him (Saka 811=889 A.D. and Saka 1019=10971 A.D.), none of which can be accepted without further corroboration. Mr. Monmoban Chakravarti has fixed the date of Vijaya-88na rather arbitrarily. He puts him between 1140 and 1160 A.D., the lower limit of which is absolutely impossible. In & previous paper I have tried to show that the dates in the Dana. sdgara and Adbhutasagara are inadmissible as historical evidence. Mr. Chakravarti accepte those as valid dates, as he places Vallala-sena's death in 1170 A.D. That in spite of the latest discoveries he has not changed his opinion is shown by his recent statement on the subject. In his paper on the "History of Mithila during the pre-Mughal period," where he says, "As Vijayasena's lower limit I bave found out at 1158 A.D. or thereabout, this Nanya can only be the Nanyadova of Karpata kula, ... whose son is said to have taken service under Jayacandra."" This lower limit, which Mr. Chakravarti has found out, is absurd in the light of modern discoveries. The later date, 1160, for the death of Vijaya-sena is out of the question, as we know from the Naihati grant of his son Vallala-sena that the latter ruled for at least eleven years. If Vijaya-sena died in 1160 A.D., then the 11th year of his son Vallala-sona would fall in 1171 A.D.; but according to the Adbhutasagara Vallala-sena died shortly after Saka 1091=1169 A.D. Therefore 1160 cannot be accepted as the lower limit for Vijaya-sena. For a similar reason the earlier date, 1158 A.D., cannot be accepted as the lowest limit, as in that case it will have to be admitted that the grant was made immediately before the king's death. It cannot be asserted, upon the data available at present, that Vallala-sena did not reign for more than eleven years. If 1158 A.D. be accepted as the lower limit for Vijaya-bena, then the Ilth regnal year of Vallala-sona falls in the year 1169, which according to the Adbhutasagara is very close to the year of the latter's death. Consequently it is highly improbable that Vijaya-sena died in 1158 A.D. Mr. Chakravarti was led to fix this limit for the reign of Vijays-sena by a statement in a work called Ballala-charita, by one Ananda-Bhatta, which has been edited by Mahamahopadbyaya Hara Prasad Sastri. In the 12th chapter of this book the genealogy of the Sena Kings is given and Vijaya-Bena is entitled Chodaganga-sakha). As Chodaganga ascended the throne in 1078, and, as he ruled for seventy years, if Vijaya-sena was his sakhi, the latter's accession must have taken place at least in 1140 A.D. Chodaganga died in 1142 A.D. According to the Deopara inscription, Vijaya-sena was the contemporary of one Raghava. Mr. Chakravarti assumes that this Raghava was the grandson of Chodagadga. Raghava's father Kamarnava came to the throne in 1142 A.D. He reigned for ten years, and Raghava reigned for fifteen years. Therefore Ragbava died in 1169 A.D. Mr. Chakravarti fixed 1158-60 A.D. as the lower limit for Vijaya-sena because Vallala-sana died in 1169 A.D.; So, in order to make Vijaya-sons a contemporary of Ragbaya, the mean date 1158-60 was fixed. We have seen that this limit is impossible. Lakshmana-Bena, the founder of the Lakshmanabena era or La-sam, ascended the throne in 1119-20 A.D. His father Vallala-sena reigned for at least eleven years. Therefore Vijaya-sana, ho reigned at least thirty-two years, must bave come to the throne in the last balf of the eleventh centary A.D. In this connection it should be noted that the authenticity of the work published in the Bibliotheca Indica under tbe name of Vallala-charita is very much to be doubted. Personally I am very much inclined to regard it as a modern forgery palmed off on the unsuspecting editor It does not agree in the least with a work of the same name which was already known in Bengal. It appeared at 'A time when there was a general movement among the lower classes to better 1 Katalog der Bibliothek der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Bd. II, p. 8. : J.P. 4. 8. B. (X. S.), Vol. IX, pp. 274-77. Ibid. * Ibid, Vol. XI, p. 409. Report on the Search for St. MSS. in the Bombay Proxy., 1867-91, p. lxxxv. * Above, Vol. VIII, App. I, p. 17.

Page #331
282 BPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV their social status by the interpretation of certain texts of the Parapas or Smritis, and it is evident even to the most casual observer that this work was written in order to raise the social status of the powerful and influential caste called Suvarna-vapiks in Bengal. Consequontly no historical statement in this work should be taken seriously. Mr. Chakravatti placed too much faith in it, when he allowed himself to believe that Vijaya-sena was the friend of Chodaganga, simply because this Vallala-charita says so. In fact, no statement of this work has been corroborated 18. yet by any reliable historical evidence, except the genealogy of the Senas. This is correct, because it is taken from the Torpondighi grant of Lakshmana-Bena, which was discovered a decade or two before the supposed discovery of the manuscripts of the Vallala-charita. I edit the record from two rubbings and two negatives : TEXT. Metres: vy. 1-2, Sardalavikridita ; v. 3-5, Sragdhard ; v. 6, Malini ; v. 7, Arya ; v. 8, Sragdhara ; v. 9, sloka (Amushfubh) ; v. 10, Vasantatilaka ; v. 11, Arya (defective).] 1 Om Om namah sivaya Kraunch-ari-dvirad-kayayoh fisutaya tatasya maulaa mitho ganga2 -varini kholatoh sasi-Kalam-alokya madhydjatam geval-ivali-madhya-va(ba)ddha saphari. 3 -vu(ba)ddhya samakarshator-Ekranda-sphata-kandalona vihasann=avyaj-jagad dharjjatih || (1) Asti kahira-mah.. 4 (r)opavasya tanayah proyan-mano-janmanas-chakshuh Sri-parinetur=adri-tanaya bharttuh siro-blushanam 5 prag-asa-taruni-lalata-tilaka parvv-adri-chudamapiradyo-dejalaya-daivatam divi shadam sara6 -setushara-dyati) || (2) Tad-vamsc raja-hamba-chchhada-visada-yasah-kanmudim adgirantah kbelantah kahma-dha7 -ranam-apari kara-8&mardpa-Bimantit-assah | Simanah punga-raber-amrita-maya-kala manda 8 -1-abhogavantah karvvantaht-handra-lilam-avani-tala-bhajo raja-pattra va(ba) bhavuh. (3) Teshan vaid va(ba) bha. 9 -va prabhur-ubhaya-kala-praudhi-sampad-gupanam-utta[n]sab kshattriyanam-a-dhana jana-manas-chatakanam-payo. 10 -dahl Satrapam-antakartta tuhina-kara-kala-ma[r]tti-kirtty-angananim kantah Samanta-Beno rana-sirasi 11 jit-arati-samanta-senah 11 (4) Salvat-prodvadba)ddha-padmab pratidinam udayi raja-raksha-sadakshabs-chaksha12 -6-chaitanya-chintamanir-an-anu-mahah prarthakair-arthit-a[r]thah l etasmad tishmalabhir-dyatibhir-upachi13 -ta [stama]sinamh gunanam hanta Hemanta-send raviriya jagatam mananiyo a(ba)huva (5) Ajani 11 Vijaya-sonas tana raki-sudhamso ruohibhir-avachitabhir-bhasvato-piprabhabhih Sisira Exproased by a symbol. * The visarga is superfluous. * Read fairal-asali. * Read Pudakahaf.chakoan.

Page #332
F. W. THOMAS ] }}}}}}}}}}}}}}}},83152}}}] a}}/ Tit4125]]) [2] [2 \Rt}}}}}}}}} \/2)});} , SCALE 5 OF PHOTO ENLARGEMENT) | Itt (5; 7 ( bibRti 4e(7, 129! . Lrbsu| oN nH] yaabnaath, oy'( ( bhH tthinn / / 877 IS / '[1318 - 7 ( 25 ( e m (shai'(2 baa 'beH &(3's, 72 saa| 5:13bsh bjaadhpyH(kii yaarH muH !! dodoN y2i bsaay'ii mntre duH89]Hyu sbaa? em y - 2 bhaar'r' niil n'ble sth ( / ny' maarH [ { ydhi|| th 2i Fi (@be/4} / (b| 4H "ii / 7m mhaakmaa!|{}"| 31mo den| phl| kaar'nnHsrls no"| tth'| | saatjn ( 33 | thri sbyH 4(1nsur4/ bsu 1 / 2] / ( lom bli| 2aadhiiraai ddhaalaa / / jf ( () / kh) saay'ed sinaar 10 graam| niirsth ( 27 / ge se naa4/ sudhii 2, oraann bhaaskaa (chbiH {{{{}" / brinnb b"| a 57 & 97 (27) 2 5 gr| 2aaonaa ( 4,1 | / / / / / / / 5 ] / 1|m??? Amr dy (2 Barrackpur Grant of Vijaya-sena : the 32nd year. W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, COLL. / >> << {:..chi }} E / / }}}}} Islx...SG)2) $0. 18+2)]. 2g ) [ ta) [21s | 02.Ejii) BY: L2 }} faisexus) {} LEDERPURDISORD1989UJE RULLE SEEPPER JagjRL C) 2liaLv1.2) 2'); 2 00}21 ELEVBRURUSALLAD EULEERUAR TRUCELLUM G L ) {}) {2}}}}2) / / Ite the thir khalek B!kt1212 | /23 ) \& / )}}}}{2} 02122):}{

Page #333
S E ZIRPUSDJUSKILPUSMILEYOTTENERE HARPET LOLWULFIGER DEL PREPILLERE Hk: LI7 : 12 /> 2 17 LH: : : | : jo-VIK`N E: } ew <Page #334
No. 15.) BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR. 283 15 -kara-khar-arhu-frir-yadah-kaumudinim-api samudaya-hotarayat-pratap-ata panam (6) Abhavad-Vi. 16 LEBA-davi Sara-kul-ambhodhi-kaumudi tasya (1) nayana-yuga-maja-khasjana vihara-koli-sthall 17 mahishi (7) Kshattranam-atapattrathi kanaka-giri-bird-vartti-marttanda-tejah sasvad-visvam-vilimpa18 on ajara-pura-dhuni-phona-punyair-yagbhih jatas-tasmad=ayushmane-manasija rajanl-jani-sau19 ndarya-sarah Srimad-Vallala-honah sura(r)-guru-dhishani-kamuki-kama-kantah 1 (8) Evan-vida-gana-fr20 *pih sriman-Nihga kagankaran 1 Akhandala iv-Aditya devo garvbhe(bbhe) yaya dhfitah [ll] (9) Dor-ddanda-chapdi. 21 ma-dat-avani-pala-mauli-ratna-prabha-patala-patala-pada-padmah | Srimams-tayi Vijaya sene-mabi. 22 -mahendro danang=adapayad-a Bonhistaj-kritsna-danah (10) Sa khala fri-Vikrama-pura-samavasita-frima23 -j-jaya-skandhavarata I Maharajadhiraja-rl-Hemanta-sona-pad- nadbyats paramosvara-paramamaho84 -Svara-paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-brimad-Vijaya-sena-devah kusalt Second side. 25 Samupagat-Abosha-raja-rajanyaka-r[a]jns-ranska-rajapatra-rajamatya-purdhita.maha dharma. 26-dhyaksha - mahasandhivigrahika.mahasonapati - mahamudradhikrita - antaranga-vpihad aparika-mahi27 -kshapatalika-mahapratthara-mabavyt hapeti-mahapilapati-mahaganastha-danus (dhast"? . dhika-chauro28ddharanika-nan-vala-hasty-afvargo-mahish-ajavik-adi-vypritaka-ganlmika - dapdapatika dandana29 -yaka-vishyapaty-adin-angamsoha sakala-raja-pad-opajivindaedhyaksha-prachar-oktana? ih-akirtti 80-tana chatta-bhatta-jatiyana janapadana kshotra-karams=cha vrahmanana vr[ hm Jan-Ottarinal yath-Arhar manayati 81 0(bs)dhayati samidissati cha | Matam asta bhavatam | yatha tri-Paundravar ddhana-bhukty-antahpati-Kbati-vi. 82 -shaya Ghasa-sambhoge-Bhattavad.-grame Tkshahanda-jal-arddha-stma dakshina-padohim-ottaratah 33 yatha-prasiddha-chatuh-sim-ivachchhingll Samatatiya-nalona pataka-chatushtays kaparddaks-para84. Da-data-dvay-Otpattih bitmireiyar tripa-pati-gochara-paryanta An-tals 8-oddess s-imra-panasa 1 Read maiju. [Rend amwhyam.--Ed.) Rond sum. * Read oarat. Read dhyata. * This Hable has been inelaed over an erstro. * Read oktas. * Rendurftitan. * Band budhwand 10 Bead brahmap-8fards u Read ehokkinni.

Page #335
284 EPIGRAPEIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. 35 sa-guvaka-nirikola Sa-vani sa-jala-sthala s&-gartt-oshari sabya-das-aparadha parikrita-sa36 -rva-pidi a-chatta-bhatta-pravesi a-kinchit-pragrabya samasta-raja-bhoga-kara-hiranya pratyaya37 -sahita I Madhya-dosa-vinirggata-Kantijongiya-Ratnakaradevasarmanah prapautraya Rahaskaradevs38 -sarmanah pantraya Bhaskaradevasarmanah pattraya Vatsa-sa-gdtriya Bhargg. ava-Chyavan-Apnavana-Aurvva-Ja39 -ma[da]gnil pravaraya Rig-ved-Asvalayang-sakha-sadaog-adhyaing! &r1-Udaya kara devasarmmane Vikrama. 40 -pur-opakariki-madhyo sati Soma-grahe asman-maha-mahadevi-srimad-Vilasa-devya datta-ka41 naka-tuli-purusha-mahidan homa-karmma-dakshina vidhivad=udska-purvakan ksitva bhagavamenta[m] Ma42 -hesvara-bhattarakamt-uddisya mata-pitror-Atmanag=cha punya-yago-bhivsiddhayo a-chandr-arkka-kshiti-sama43 -kalar yavat bhumi-chchhidra-nyayena tamrasasanikritya pradatt-asmabhih Tad=bhavadbhih sarv vair-dv-inu. 44 -mantavyam bhavibhir-api nsi-patibhih apaharana naraka-bhayat palano dharmma gauravat 45 palaniyam bhavanti ch-Stra dharmm-anusausinah slokah Vahubhiruvasudha datta rajabhi[s]-Saga46 -r-adibhih 1 yasya yasya yada bhumisetasya tasya tada phalam [111] Bhimim yah pratigrihniti yas-cha 47 bhomim prayachchhati ubhau tau punya-karminau niyatan svargga-ga minau [12] Sva-dattar para-dattam va yo hard. 48 ta vasandhara [i*] sa vishthayam krimir-bhatva pit;ibhih saha pachyate 1 [l|13*] Nripa-ganan-agrima-rekhah Sriman-Ari49 -vfishabha-sankarah ksitavan [1*] Udayakara-Sasana-dano Saldanagam-iba datam [114] Sam 32 Vaisakha dine 7 [11] Srini 50 [ma]hi ni [ll] TRANSLATION. (V. 1.) Om I salutation to Siva. May Dhurjjati (i.e. Siva) protect the world, laughing on account of the distinct cries of quarrel, due to childhood (fifutaya), of the enemy of the Krauncha mountain (ie. Karttikoya) and the elephant-faced one (i.e. Ganosa), who, while playing in the Ganges water on their father's head, having seen the digit of the moon among tho matted hair, catch hold of it, taking it to be a Saphart fish entangled in a mass of aquatio weeds. (V.2.) There is a son of the Milky Ocean, to wit, the Cool-rayed One (i.e. the Moon), favourite of the Mind-born (Kama or Madana, i.e. Cupid), eye of the husband of Sri (i.e. Vishnu), head-ornament of the husband of the danghter of the Mountain (i... Siva), Read Jamadagnya. Read -hadang-adhyaying. The anusara is superduous. * The engraver had at first engraved bhaffaraka, le afterwards deleted the long d. Read a-chandr-arkka. A faulty verse.

Page #336
No. 15.] BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR. 285 frontlet of the young lady of the Eastern Quarter, crest-jewel of the Eastern mountain, god of the temple of heaven and essence (i.e. the best) of the gods. (V. 3.) In his race were princes, who enjoyed the surface of the carth, imitated the actions of the moon (i.e. who satisfied every body by their actions, as the moon cools by its rays), enjoyed the array of nectar-like mechanical and fine arts (i... who were well versed in the arts), were the limits of amassed merit, had bouncel the hopes of kings by levying uribute from them (who had made the cardinal points their wives by placing hands on mountains which were like their breasts), wo were playful, and spread their fame, as the moon spreads its light, wbite as the wings of the swan. (V. 4.) In their family was born a king Samanta-sena, who had subdued the forces of the fendatories of his enemies in battle, the beloved of the lady fame, whose body was made of the digit of the one who issues cool rays (ie. the moon, or whose body was as slim and beautiful as the digit of the Moon), who was the destroyer of enemies, who was & water-giving cloud to tho minds of the poor, which were like chataka birds, who was the head-ornament of these Kshattriyas poss038cd of the principal good qualities of both families (i.e. paternal and inaternal families). (V.5.) From this (Simanta-sena) sprang Hemanta-sena, who, like the sun, was respected in the worlds, who constantly awakened the goddess of prosperity (Padma), (just as the sun opens lotuses (padma)), who prospered every day (just as the sun rises daily), who was skilled in affording protection to (other) kings, who was (as the sun was) the desire-yielding jewel to ocular perception, who was possessed of great valour (just as the sun of brilliance), from whom wealth was solicited by petitioners (just as the sun is prayed to by devotees for the fulfilment of their desires), and who, full of fiery brilliance, put an end to wicked inclinations (tamasa-guna) (just as the sun clears away the effects of darkness). (V. 6.) By him was bogotten Vijaya-sena, of whose fire and heat the sun and moon splendour, having the brilliance of the sun added to the rays of the full-moon, caused the rising also of the moonlight of his fame. (V. 7.) Vilsa-devi was his queen, who was the moonlight of the ocean-liko race of Soras and the sporting ground of the graceful Khanjana birds called eyes. (V.8.) "From him was born by her Vallala-sena, who is the umbrella (i.e. protector) of the Kshattriyas, who possesses lustre like that of the sun while on the top of the golden mountain (s.e. Meru), who constantly besmears the universe with his fame, which is as pure as the foam of the celestial Ganges, who is the essence of the beauty of the mind-born (Kama) and the consort of the night (Moon), who is the cherished lover of the intellect of the preceptor of the gods (Brihaspati), (which has become like) an excessively passionate woman" (V. 9.) Sinoe by her (Vilasa-davi) the illustrious Niusankabankara, who was the abodo of such qualities, was borne in the womb, as Aditi (bore) the god Akhandala in hers, (V. 10.) The great Indra, lord of the Earth, Vijaya-sena, whose lotus-like feet were reddened by the numerous rays of the crest-jewels of the kings subdued by the prowess of his bar-like arms, who had exhausted all the forms of giving, caused her (Vilasa-devi) to mako (various) gifts. From the victorious camp of Vikramapura, the Paramesvara, the Paramamahesvara Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja the illustrious Vijaya-sens, who meditates on the feet of the This is a biruda of Vallala-nena ; see the Mandana-pdfa grant of Vibvarupa-nena.-J. A. S. B., 1896, Pt. ), pp. 12-18, L 82-87.

Page #337
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. illustrious Maharajadhiraja Hemanta-sena, being prosperous, duly honoura, informs and orders all the officers who are present (here follows a list of officers) and others mentioned in the lists of the Superintendeuts (Adhyakshas), but not cited here, irregulars (chatta-bhatta-jatiyan), the community, the cultivators, the Brahmanas and those other than the Brahmanas, "Be it agreed by you that, in the Ghasa-sambhoga-Bhattavada village in the Khadi vishaya included in the Paundravardhana bhukti, this land, four patakas (measured) by the nala called Samatatiya (i.e. of Samatafa), having for its southern, western and northern boundaries half of. the marsh (jula) called Tikshahanda, and with the well-known four boundaries, ---producing two hundred kaparddaka-puranas (annually), embracing pastures and grass land, with the bottom (i.e. with rights of mining), with uddesa,with mango, jack, cocoanut and betalnut trees, with forests, with land and water, with pits (gartta) and salt-landy, in which ten offences of the donee will be borne (by the king), which will be exempted from all pida (i.e. from certain compulsory duties from which other villages were not exempted), where the entrance of irregulars is prohibited, where no irregular imposts (?) are to be levied, with all taxes enjoyed by the king and income from gold (? mining),- is given by us by means of a grant incised on copper, in the upakarika (? palace) of Vikramapura, to the illustrious Udaya karadeva-sarman, a student of the Asvaliyana Sakha of the Rig-reda and the six Arigas, who belongs to the Vatsya gotra, whose prararas are Bhargava, Chyavana, Apnavana, Aurva and Jamadagnya, who is son of Bhaskaradeva-sarman, grandson of Rahaskaradeva-sarman, great-grandson of Ratnakaradeva-sarman, (an inhabitant) of Kantijongi and immigrant from the Middle Country (Madhyadesa), in honour of the Lord Mahosvara, with previous libations of water, according to regulations (vidhi), as dakshina for performing the homa ceremony of the kanaka-tula-purusha gift given by my queen (maka-mahadevi), the illustrious Vilasa-devi, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, for the increase of my own merit and fame and that of my father and mother, as long as the sun, moon and the earth shall last, by the law known as the bhumi-chchhidra." (Hore follow an imprecatory sentence in prose and three of the usual imprecatory verses.) The illustrious Arivsishabhasankara (i.e. Vijaya-sena), the first in reckoning of kings, has made Saladdanaga (baladhyaniga) the duta of this grant of a decree to Udayakara. The year 32, the 7th day of Vaisakha. Registered by the Maha (Psandhivigrahika). No. 16.-TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE. BY RAMESE CHANDRA MAZUMDAR, M.A., CALCUTTA. 'Thes intes were handed over to me by Professor D. R. Bhandarkar, M.A., who states that he obtained them from a Brahmana in the Indore State. They were appareutly found in some place in Central India. No further particulars of their discovery are known. I.-THE GRANT OF MAHARAJA SVAMIDASA: THE YEAR 67. The inscription is on a single plate, which is engraved on one face only and measures about 7 broad by 417 high. There is no ring-hole, and it may be held as quite certain that no seal was ever attached. The plate contains 9 lines of writing, which are in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters varies between I and I of an inch in height. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit ; but there is a number of grammatical solecisms. Thus we have in l. 2 ta instead of vah; in 11. 2-3 samanujantyosmi instead of janimo sya; in 1. 5 putra-pautr-anvaya instead of pantr-anvaya, asyrasmabhikksitah instead of [V.ith which compare the passages in the Belava Copper-plate Inscr. and the Rampal Copper-plate Inscr., supra, Vol. XII, pp. 42-3, 141.-Ed.] 2 COn sa-tala s-oddeja ef. Kielborn's pote, supra, Vol. VI, pp. 136 and 141. In Vol. XII, pp. 43 and 142, It is translated with bottom and surface.'-Ed.]

Page #338
No. 16.) TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE. 287 asy=asmabhih ksitah and idanim for idanim. Besides, Visarga is omitted after bhunjata in 1. 6, and wrongly inserted after krishapayatas=cha in 1. 7. The influence of Praksit' may be traced in the use of the word Santaka. The inscription is written throughout in prose. As regards orthography we have to notice (1) The doubling of d in dh before y (cf. pad-anuddhyato in l. 1). (2) The doubling of u and y after r (cf. sarvvan=evo in l. 2, and sarvvairzivo in 1. 7; also Aryya in 1. 4; but we have a-chandr-arka in ll. 4-5). (3) Omitting of a Visargn and doubling of the following consonant instead. (Thus we have an irregular formation in asmabhikkyitah in 11. 5-6, but a regular one in tulyadibhis-samanumantauyam in 1. 7. (4) The substitution of dental for lingual n, in brahmanasya (1.3) and tanijaka The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets and approximate most closely to the Sanchi Stone Inscription of Chandragupta II (Fleet's No. 5). A detailed comparison of the two inscriptions shows that all the common letters in them, except t, th, P, m, I and medial 1, perfectly resemble each other. Two forms of t are used in the Sanchi inscription; one forined in the ugnal way, the two lower limbs branching off from a central vertical stroke (cf. t in bhavit-endriyaya, l. 1), and the other, the precursor of the later forms, sach as are used, for example, in the Valabhi inscriptions and the inscription of Dahrasena (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, pp. 51 ff., pl.), where the vertical stroke, instead of having a central position, is on a line with the lower limb on the right, and the left lower limb branches off from this (cf. t in jivita and apyayita in 1. 3, pataka in 1. 4). The present inscription offers only the t of the latter class and in a more advanced form. The th is also a little different from that of the Sanchi inscription. The p and l of the present inscription present analogous forms, though a little earlier than those used in the Sanchi inscription, while its m is distinctly earlier than that of the latter. The long medial i is formed in the Sanchi inscription by adding a small hook-like sign within the circle which is used to denote short medial i. In the present inscription long medial i is expressed by a loop formed by the left end of the circular curve used to denote the short medial i. A comparison with the Valabal inscriptions also shows that the present inscription is considerably earlier than the earliest from Valabhi (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 106, pl.), which is dated in the Gupta Samvat 206. Thus the letters l, m, j, v, b, h, ch, d and conjunct r are distinctly earlier than those of the latter. On paleographical grounds, therefore, the present inscription must be referred to the period of the Sanchi insoription. The characters include, in line 8, forms of the namerical symbols for 60, 7 and 5. . The inscription refers itself to the reign of Maharaja Sri-Svamidasa. It is quite clear, both from the title Maharaja and from the epithet parama-bhatjaraka-pad-anuddhyato, that Syamidasa was not an iudependent sovereign, but merely a feudatory chief. The inscription is dated in the year 67 without reference to any specific era. As we have seen above, it must be referred, on paleographic grounds, to the period of the Sanchi inscription of Chandragupta II, which is dated in the year 93 of the Gupta Era. The year 67 of the present inscription should therefore, be also referred to the same era. A possible alternative would be to explain the date as & regnal year. This does not, howlever, appear to be probable; for, in the first place, a reiga of 67 years is a very unusual onu, and secondly, the word varsha standing by itself at the end is never, go far as I know, used in inscriptions to denote a regnal year.

Page #339
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. = A second alternative would be to refer the date to a local era. Bat such expedients of inventing new and unknown eras are excusable only in those cases where the dates cannot properly be referred to any well-known era. In this connection wo may recollect the principle emphasised by Dr. Fleet that we should, whenever practicable, avoid the assumption of an ere for the existence of which there is no actual evidence at all (J. R. A. 8., 1905, p. 231). On the whole, therefore, I think it perfectly justifiable to refer the date 67 of the inscription to the well-known Gupta Era. If we take this view, it is the earliest datod inscription of the Guptas, and the earliest copper-plate grant ever discovered in Northern India. The inscription records the royal confirmation of a brahmadoya made to a Brahmapa. The Kondumudi plates of Jayavarman (Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 315) have made us familiar with the peculiar nature of this class of grant. It would appear from the Arthafastra that a brahmadeya differed in some respects from an ordinary grant, being endowed with privileges and immunities which did not belong to the latter. The first word of the inscription offers a great diffionlty. It consists of two letters, of which the first is undoubtedly ra and the second looks like lkha. The only explanation I can suggest is to take it as the name of the place from which the grant was issued, and, adding a t before the following letter, to read the whole passage as Valkhat paramao The words santaka and yuktakain line 2 require a word of explanation. Santaka is need in a similar sense in the Pardi Plates of Dahrasens (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, pp. 51 ff.) and the inscriptions of the Vakataka kinge (Fleet's Noy. 55, 56). It is really a Prakrit word, but is used several times in the Divyavadana, and as such noticed in the St. Petersburg Dictionary. It is derived from the root as and means " belonging to" (also cf. Fleot's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 118). The word yuktaka, unknown to Sanskrit lexicographers, is however used several times in early inscriptions, specially in the Rashtrakata grants. Thus it occurs in the two Bagamri Plates of Indrraja III (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 24 ff.) and the Cambay Plates of Govinda IV (Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, p. 39) and is explained by Mr. D. E. Bhandarkar as officials. See below, p.-3, n. 3.-Ed.) The beginning of line 6, as it stands, scarcely offers any meaning, and there are palpable mistakes in it. I possess another copper-plate grant of a later date, of which the wordings are very similar to those of the present one, and in which the expression under consideration is replaced by (krit-anujnasy-a). The sixth letter in the line also looks very much like jna; and I propose therefore to emend the text of our inscription, and to take the expression as krit-anujnasy=. Again in line 7 sarvvair= v=asma-paksha-tak-tulyadithis offers no meaning. The corresponding expression in the other grant is sarovairev=dsmat-pakshiyaih and I propose therefore to emend the text as aaruvair-do-demat-paksha-tat-tulyadibhih. [But see below, p. 289, n. 12. -Ed.] The localities mentioned in the inscription are "Nagarika-pathako dakshina-Valmikatallavatake." On the analogy of such village names as Prastara-vitaka' (Botol Plates of San. kahobha, Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 287) Valmikatalla-vataka may be taken as the name of village, the epithet dakshina,' or 'Bouth,' being probably intended to differentiate it from another village of the same name. As Mr. Kira Lal, the editor of the last mentioned inscription, 1 The term brahmadiya in its Prakrit form bralmadeyya occurs frequently in Pali literature. Dr. Fick bus referred to several instangon in the Jataka and the Digha Nikaya (Soolale Gliederway, p. 187). Bee also Kautilya Arthafastati, ed. R. Shamasastry, p. 46. Prof. Kadhagovinda Bank, M.A, suggests that the word is Ayuktaka. je. No, II, below,

Page #340

Page #341
Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore. i. Grant of Maharaja Svamidasa : the year 67. Is s-der-bsms-p-l / 8%wlli-pzvg d1:l'i mhaauMnymunntsnyuttdzek-l 3 Wxn- p mnrje m'o - gynyimy85T11%A2% ]] J 7 pu'u1nu knts fr 8xtshu s 32:n m ' y byg 2l / rgy- . rkwkn- 5 7732: mnti deC/pzl- 9 28laaxnuXn nyn*-hs: 313 rgywaann)- ii. Grant of Maharaja Bhulunda: the year 107. 1 lcshu97 w 3.222, @ 2 F. W. THOMAS WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH SCALE FOUR-FIFTHS

Page #342
No. 16.) TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE. 289 remarks, the term tara or tara, which is often found at the end of the names of modern villages (6.g. Gulwara, Marwara, Kailwara, etc.), is apparently a corruption of the old vataka (op. cit., p. 285). The term pathaka is used in the sense of a district' in the Ujjain Plates of the Paramara Bhoja-deva (Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 53) and the Mandhata Plates of Jayavarman II (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 121). Nagarika-pathake may therefore be taken in the sense of "the district of Nagarika." It is impossible to identify with certainty either the village Valmikatalla-vataka or the district Nagarika. A conjecture, however, may be hazarded on this point. The site of the ancient town of Nagar, or Karkota Nagar, lies at a distance of about 75 miles from the borders of Indore State. Its high antiquity is proved by the find of innumerable coins belonging to the Malavas (Arch. Surv. Reports, VI, 176). Aboat thirty-seven miles north-east from this city are to be found two villages, chota, i.e. small, Adalwara and bara, i.e. large, Adalwara (Sheet Atlas, No. 51). Now Tallavataka, reduced to Talwar, may easily give rise to the forms Atalwar or Adalwar. Curiously enough, one of these villages stands a little to the south of the other and therefore very well corresponds to the Dakshina-Talla-vataka.' There is also another village, called Taladra, about 50 miles north-east from Nagar, and village names ending in raru, ora, etc., are very frequent in this part of the country. I would therefore propose to identify the "Nagarika" and "Tallavataka" of our inscription respectively with the ancient city of Nagar and either Adalwar or Taladra. In conclusion it may be noticed that the legal formulas used in this inscription bear a close resemblance, in form, to those used in the Rashtrakuta grants. This would appear from a comparison of line 2 and lines 6-7 respectively of this inscription with lines 45-46 and lines 5657 of the Bagurra Plates of Indraraja III (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 36-37). TEXT. 1 Valkhal parama-bhattaraka-pad-anuddhyato maharaja-Sri-Svamidasah samajna2 payati sarvvan=ev=smat-santakan=yuktakad -Vijnatam=astu vas samanuja3 niy=smi sandilya-sa-gdtra-Munda-brahmanagya Nagarika-pathako dakshina-V&4 Imikatalla-Vatako Aryya-vanijaka-pratyaya-kshetra-padam brahmadeyam achandra5 rka-taraka-kaliyam putra-pantr-a?nvaya-bhojyam bhogay=aivam=idanim=asy-asma6 bhikkritahna (h krit-anu)jnasy=dchitaja brahmadeya-bhuktya bhunjata krishatah ksisha. 7 payatas-chah sarvyair-dv-asma-pakshall-taktulyadibhis-samanumantavyam 8 Nanna-bhatti13 datakah varshe 60, 7 jyeshtha su 5 9 (In margin) Maharaja-Sr1-Svamidasasya. . Read Valkhat. * Prof. R. G. Basak suggests the reading ayuktakan'. [But yukta-yuktaka occurs with the sense of minor official, police in the Kaufiliya-Arthaldatra (are my note in J. R. A. 8., 1909, pp. 466-7) aud in Mauu.- d.] * Read vah. * Read onimo sya. * Read Onasya. * Read eanijaka. * Read a. * Read idurimary=ao. . Read tah. 10 Read cha. 11 Read t-pakika. # Read tat-tulyao. [Rather tat-kulya, 'the members of their households.'-Ed.] Bend Shaffir.

Page #343
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. Xy. TRANSLATION. From Valkha, the glorious Maharaja Svamidase, who meditates on the feet of the Parama-bhattaraka, issues a command to all the royal officers down to subordinates. Be it known to you that I hereby consent to the brahmadeya grant of a field, the holding of the merchant Aryya and situated in the village of South Valmikatalla-vataks in the district of Nagarika, to the Brahmapa named Munday of the Bandilya gotra, to be enjoyed by his Bons, grandsons and their descendants as long as the sun, the moon and the stars endure. All persons attached to us, and those of their household, should approve of his enjoying it, cultivating it and causing it to be cultivated, so long as he does not transgress the conditions of his brahmadeya grant, (because) be has our permission. The dataka (is) Nanna-bhacti. The year 80 (and) 7; (the month) Jyeshtha ; the bright fortnight; (the lunar day) 5. (On the margin) Of the Maharaja the glorious Svamidisa. II.-THE GRANT OF MAHARAJA BHULUNDA : THE YEAR 107. The inscription is on a single plate, which is engraved on one face only and measures about 8' broad by 31" high. There is no ring-hole, and it may be held as quite certain that no seal was ever attached. The plate contains .9 lines of writing, which are in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters varies between ' and ' in height. The language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography we have to notice (1) The doubling of d in dh before y (cf. pad-anuddhyato in 1. 1). (2) The doubling of v after (cf. sarcvan=eva in l. 1, sarvvairueva in 1. 7). (3) The use of the Jihvamtliga in 1. 6. The characters belong to the Western variety of the Southern class of alphabets, and are written in a highly cursive manner. This gives them primd facie an appearance of later origin than those of Plate No. I. It appears, however, on a closer examination of the two plates that, although the writing is highly cursive, no individual letter in this plata shows any distinct development. On the other hand the form of subscript y used throughout the inscription Beems to be earlier than that used in Plate No. I. The very close agreement exhibited by the two inscriptions in their style of composition allows us to assume that the year 107 of this plate belongs to the same era as that used in Plate I. There seems to be nothing in the palmography of these inscriptions which contradicts this assumption ; for it must be admitted that, even judging simply from the characters, one would probably be induced to refer this plate to a slightly later period than No. I. The cursive form is prominent in the letters ch, j, d, d, p, b, bh, m, 2, u, sh, h. It must be noticed, however, that this characteristic also ocours in Plate No. I, although not in such a pronounced manner, in the wavy base-line of p and ch (1. 6) and the indented left limb of the former letter (1. 7), while our plate retains the plain form of 1 (1.4), j (1.2), m (1. 4) and d (1.4). The process of transformation from the obaracters of Plate No. I may be distinctly traced in the different forms of the letters h and j. Line 8 gives the forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 2 and 7. The symbol for 100 is ja matilated on the left. It closely resembles that used in Ganesgad Plates of Dhruvasena I 1 According to Prof. Basak's construction noticed above the meaning of this passage would be "& command to all the royal officers belonging to mysell." [But see n. 2 on p. 289.-Ed.] * Idarim: literally now,' 'at present." * Kehatra-padan, which technically means ' place sacred to a deity.' * Pratyaya. For its technical sense holding see Fleet, Gupta Ine., p. 170. . Or 'the Munda Brahmana.' * Ct. the remarks in Indian Palaography, p. 81 F., N. 2.

Page #344
No. 16.) TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE. 291 (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 318), and Palitana Plate of Dhruvasena I (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 110), with a distinct curve at the foot, which may be traced in the form in line 28 of the first inscription, and line 27 of the second. The inscription refers itself to the reign of Maharaja Bhulunda. Like Svimidasa, he bore the epithet parama-bhattaraka-pad-dnuddhyato, and was therefore, probably, a mere feudatory chief. The inscription is dated in the year 107, withont referenoe to any specific era. As has already been remarked, the year 107 may be referred to the Gupta era; for the arguments which seem to exclude the alternative hypotheses of local era' and 'regnal year ' in the case of the date of the first inscription are equally, or rather more strongly, applicable here. The date would therefore be equivalent to 426-7 A.D. The purport of the inscription is similar to that of the first. The phraseology being the same, no separate translation is necessary. I am unable to identify the localities mentioned in the inscription. [The grant is a brahmad@ya, made to Kusaraka, a Brahman of the Bharadvaja gdtra, apparently at the request of one Atishadhanandi (Ashadhanandi). The land was situated in the Rulladana (Arulladana P) Sima, and consisted of a farm held by one Khuddataka together with the surrounding kachchha. On the word patti here used see Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions, p. 104, n. 10, and Ep. Ind., Voll. III, p. 285 n., VIII, p. 236 n. 2, IX, p. 169 n. 4.-Ed.) TEXT. 1 Valkhab parama-bhattaraka-pad-anuddhyato maharaja-Bhulundah samajnapn yati 2 garyvan-v-ismat-santakan-i yuktakad=Vijnatam=&sta vah samanujanimo-sya 3 Bharadvaja-sa-gotra-Kusaraka-Brahmanasya Anshadhanandi-vijnapyi-rulla 4 dana-simaya h Khuddataka-pratyaya-kshotra-patti saha mandala-kachchhona brah madeya5 m-abhigam-X-chandr-arka-taraka-kalinanm=anvaya-bhojyar bhogay-aivam-idani6 m-asy-ismubhih-kpit-anajnasy Ochitayas brahmadeya-bhuktya bhunjata krisha7 tas-cha? Barvvair=ev=asmat-pakshiyai samanumanta vyam 8 Pratihara-Skando datakah varsha 100, 7, phalgu ba 10, 2 9 (In margin) Ma(ma)haraja-Bhulundasya No. 17.-DAMOH HINDI INSCRIPTION OF MAHMUD SHAH II OF MALWA: (VIKRAMA-) SAMVAT 1570. BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A., OrrG. DEPUTY COMMISSIONER, DAMOH. On the 26th March 1917, during the digging of a road for laying water-pipes in the town of Damoh, the head-quarters of a district of the same name in the Central Provinces, an inscribed slab 2' xl' 8" and 5' thick was accidentally found, only a foot below the surface of the road. The Assistant Engineer, Mr. D. R. Kochar, who was in charge of the work, kindly sent the stone to me for decipherment of the inscription on it. The record oontains 15 lines written in the Nagari character. The average size of the letters is one inch, except in the last line, where it is reduced to half, in order to bring the 1 Read Valkhat-parama. * Rend kalinaw anonga. 1 Bead krishata=cha. * Read samajnapayati. . Read Rochitaya. . Read yait. Read diyan * Rendah. 2 p2

Page #345
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. remaining matter within the available space. The opening lines are, as usual, in Sanskrit, and refer to the date and the reigning king. From the 5th line commences the business portion, which is recorded in the local patois of Hindi, intermixed with a few Gujarati phrases, indicating that the writer was a man from Gujarat, probably a Kherawal Brahman, a caste of Gujarat emigrants found in some force in the town of Damoh. The notable orthographical peculiarities are the representation of kh by the symbol for sh, and that of b by the symbol for v, the latter being distinguished in the record by a dot placed below it. These peculiarities still exist in Bundelkhand, of which Damoh once formed a part. The vowels i and separately written bear superfluous additional vowel signs of their own, as used with consonants. The Gujarati influence is conspicuous in the use of the for se (11.9 and 11) and the change of na to na; for instance, Khana is written as Khana and bin as bin (line 4). There are also a number of spelling mistakes, for instance, in line 1 sattara (70) is written in words as satara, which means 17. We have to thank the writer for noting the date in numerals; otherwise confusion would have been inevitable. The inscription refers itself to the reign of Sultan Mahmad Shah, son of Nasir Shah, and is dated in the Vikrama Samvat 1570, on Monday, Magha vadi 13, corresponding to Monday, the 5th December 1512 A.D. The king was the last of the Khiljis of Malwa, which was wrested from him by Bahadur Shah of Gujarat in 1530 A.D. The Khiljis of Malwa commenced their rule about 1416 A.D. and took Chanderi, of which Damoh formed a part, in A.D. 1438. Damoh thus came under the Malwa Khiljis soon after they became kings and remained under them till the dynasty was extirpated. The first king of the dynasty was Mahmud Shah I, who stationed an officer in the town of Damoh instead of in Batisgarh, where the Delhi kings had placed theirs. It was at this period that a fort was built at Damoh, opposite the western gate, whereof a breastwork was erected during the reign of Ghyas Shah, son of Mahmad Shah I, in the year 1480 A.D., as recorded in a Persian inscription found in Damoh long ago. On a Sati stone on the bank of the Sonar river, near Narsingarh, 12 miles north-west of Damoh, there is a Hindi record which is more explicit than the Persian one. It is dated in Samvat 1543, or A.D. 1486, and refers to the reign of "Sultan Ghyasudduniya of Mandogarh durga" (Manda fort), leaving no doubt as to the identity of Ghyas with the Malwa king of that name. Ghyas Shah's son was Nasir Shah, whose name is found on another stone lying under a tree near Satsuma, a sacred place on the Sonar river further north. It is dated in Samvat 1562, or A.D. 1505, when he had been on the Malwa throne for five years. Our inscription refers, as stated before, to the times of Nasir's son Mahmad Shah II, mentioned in so many words, and furnishes the link with the last Khilji ruler holding sway over Damoh. The record is a proclamation of remission of certain fees levied by the Mukta grantee of the town of Damoh. Apparently seed-lenders, midwives and tailors and those who had marriages at their houses were required to pay fees to the landlord of the town. Seed loan business has been, and is still, a very profitable occupation, at any rate in the Damoh District, and the professions of midwives and of tailors in the machineless days were very lucrative. A marriage is a time of merrymaking, and even now it is customary to make a present to the landlord, irrespective of whether the latter gives any assistance or not. From the trend of the record it appears that the fees had become oppressive, and it was therefore resolved to proclaim their remission, appealing to the good sense of the fee-taker, as is evident from the penalty prescribed, viz., an imprecation of pollution from a pig in the case of a Musalman and of the guilt of killing a cow in that of a Hindu. There are only two geographical names in the record, viz., Damanva nagara, or Damoh town, and Khalachi-pura, which is about 180 miles west of Damoh. The latter is only inci* Cunningham's Arohaeological Reports, Vol. XXI, pp. 168-69, 1 See Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 45.

Page #346

Page #347
10 12 Danoh Hindi Inscription of Mahmud Shah II: [Vikrama-]Samvat 1570. daHsavara 110 satanAvaSamAdiza madana nAjAdhirAjana nasatAna pAMDava banAsArakha sAmAva vijA dAi badarajIvakama mukemaajiivbrhmnaa|| dinAmumAUkie hai| vizva vRddhimava dvisade idamapi zramAgAva gaaNdhiivjaadh| zamrasAda hai| TRAFIKSKOL mAjha F. W. THOMAS kha KAUTISEAS SCALE ONE-THIRD AULO WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, PHOTO LITH

Page #348
No. 17.] INSCRIPTION OF MAHMUD SHAH II: VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1570. dentally mentioned as the residence of the Kotwal, and apparently also of the Malik, or Governor, by whose permission the proclamation under notice was issued. TEXT.1 1 Siddhi Samvat 1570 satara varshe magha vadi 13 So2 ma dine Maharajadhiraja rajasri Sulitana Mahamu 3 da Sahi bina Nasira Sahi rajye asau Damauva 4 nagare sri mahashana Ajama Mali Sham bina Ma. 5 lu Sham3 mukte varttate tat-sama [ye] damabijai va 6 madava va dal va daraji ai rakamau ju dama[d]. 7 lagato mukte miji va vahadarana hara berisa 8 salina le to mumaphuki ai chhodo ju ko 9 1 isa barisa va isa desa thi inha maha [le] 10 hi damada pai[ka] ma[m]gai leis su apapa di11 pa thi be[i]adha hoi Musalamanu hoi da 12 mada lei tikahi suvara ki saumha Hindu ho 13 i lei tisahi gai ki saumha Pra(Para)vani 14 g Malika Seshana(Sheikh) Hasana Sham (Khan) [Nirabadachha Mau] ko15 thavalu Sonipahaju Gopala Sha(Kha)lachi-[pura-vare subham bha]vatu. 293 TRANSLATION. Success! In the Samvat year 1570, on Monday, the 13th day of the dark (fortnight) of Magha, during the reign of the great king, the illustrious Sultan Mahmud Shah, son of Nasir Shah, in this town of Damauva, while the mukta grant of the great Khan Ajam Maluk Khan, son of Maluk Khan, exists, the mukta grantee and home farmers who take every year the annual fees levied on account of seed-loan, (marriage) booth, midwife and tailor should remit them according to this. Whoever demands these fees from this year and this country is to become an outcast from his religion. If he be a Musalman and take the fees, to him (be) the imprecation of a pig. If he be a Hindu and take (the fees), to him (be) the imprecation of (killing) a cow. By permission of Malik Sheikh Hasan Khan [of Nirabadachha Mau P] and kotwal Sonipahaju Gopala of Khalachi-pura. Let (success) attend. No. 18. THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III: THE 12TH YEAR. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A., INDIAN MUSEUM, CALCUTTA. The copper-plate which bears this inscription was found by a peasant in 1806, at Amgachhi, a village in the Dinajpur District of Bengal, while digging earth for the repair of a road near his cottage. It was then forwarded to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, where it is still preserved. An account of the inscription was given by H. T. Colebrooke in the Asiatic Researches, and it was republished in his Miscellaneous Essays. A tentative reading of the text was published for the first time by Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle in the Centenary Review of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. This was reprinted after revision in 1885 in the Indian Antiquary.10 2 Read Nasira. [The reading of the letter in brackets is ai; compare ai in 11. 6 and 8.-H. K. $.] Read muafik. 1 From the original stone. * Read Khan Azam Maluk Khan bin Malik Khan. [A sign of length druta is seen after the vowel s.-H. K. S.] Vol. IX, pp. 434-8. Pt. II, pp. 210-18. Vol. II, pp. 279-82. Vol. XIV, pp. 166-68.

Page #349
29+ EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. After the discorery of the Dangarh grant the late Dr. Kie bora published the metrical portion only, i.e., the first twenty lines of the record. In 1912 Mr. Akshaya Kumara Maitreya reprinted the text published by Dr. Kielhorn twenty years before. With the exception of the tentative reading published by Dr. Hoernle in 1885, no attempt has hitherto been made to present a reliable version of the remaining portion of the text. In 1910 my attention was drawn to this grant, when I was engaged in writing my monograph on the Pala Kings of Bengal. I found that the plate had never been properly cleaned and the inscription in many parts of the first side had simply melted away. The subjoined version was completed after four years, during which period the authorities of the Asiatic Society of Bengal kindly allowed me to retain the original plate. I found that it was not possible to cbango Dr. Kiolhoru's version of the fourteen verses in the first twenty lines, and I confined my attention to the remaining portion of the record. With the exception of one or two doubtful places on the first side and portions of two lines on the second, in which the writing was orased and then re-written, the wholo of the record has been deciphered. The record is incised on a single plate of copper, measuring 141" by 12". The royal soal is attached to the upper part of the grant. It consists of a circle with raised rim and headed border, resting on a mass of arabesque foliage. It is surrounded on all sides with arabesque work, and on its top rosts a small chaitya, over which is an umbrella. A long pennon hangs from each side of the umbrella. Of the area of the circle the apper half is occupied by the Whool of the Law (dharma-chakra), a convex wheel with eight spokes, resting on a pedestal and having a small umbrella over it. There is a deer couchant on each side of it. Below this is the name of the King "Srir-Vigra ha-pala-devah" in clear raised letters. The space below the namo is Gllod with arabesque foliage. The soal was attached to a framework, probably of wire, which was secared to the plate with bolts. These bolts and a portion of the framework are now visible on the other side of the senl. The latter measures 7" in length, and the diameter of the circle nieasures 21". The height of the letters varies from 1 to 1". The engraving was carefully and neatly done. The record has suffered very much from corrosion, the first twenty letters at the beginning of each line on the first side being in almost all cases illegible. On the second side the last syllables also of each line have become more or less illegible. Portions of the 48th and 49th lines were erased after being engraved. The erasure not being complete, the words re-engraved are only partially legible. The alphabet used in this record shows a nearer approach to the complete Bengali forms than that of the Bangarh grant of Mahi-pala I. Among vowel signs the only noticeable change is in a, which has developed a comma-like pendant, which is the distinguishing feature of the Bengali form. The form of ja is complete. Another letter which has a comma-shaped pendant, and wbich is almost fully developed, is ta : see the form in kakini-trayo-dhika (1. 25). The older form, which approaches the modern Nagari one, is used side by side. Bha and ha are now perfectly distinct, the aspirate having developed a curved line at its left lower extremity, a sign which has already appeared in the forms used in the stone inscriptions of Mabi-pala I. The language of the record is Sanskrit. The first twonty lines, with the exception of Oih srasti, are in verse and give the well-known genealogy of the Pala dynasty from Go-pala I to Vigraha-pala III, in fourteen verses. Of those verses twelve are already known from the Bangarh grant, only verses 12 and 13 being new. Verse 14 of the Amgachhi Grant is already known, as it has appeared as verse 11 of the Bangarh record. The grant was issued by the devout worshipper of Buddha, the Puramesvara, Paramabhattaraka, Maharajadhiraja, the illustrious 1 lbid., 1892, pp. 100-01. Gandalekhamala, Vol. I, pp. 123-26 * vemoirs of the deitlic Society of Bengal, Vol. V, Xo. iii.

Page #350
No. 18.1 THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 295 Vigraha-pala-deva (III), who mediated on the feet of the Maharajadhiraja, the devont worshipper of Buddha, the illustrious Naya-pala-deva, from the victorious camp at (?) Haradhama, in the 12th year of the King's reign, on the oth day of Chaitra. It records the grant of part of the village of Vishama-pura together with Dandatrahesvara, measuring two dronas, six kulyas, three kukinis, two unmanas .. in the Vra(brahmani-grama mandala of the Kotivarsha vishaya in the Pundravardhana bhukti to a Brahmana named Khoduladeva-sarman, son of the Mahopadhyaya Arkadeva-sarman, and grandson of Padmavana-deva, who was an emigrant from Krodanchi and again froin Matsyavasa, and an inhabitant of Chhattra-grama. The grantee belonged to the Sandilya gotra, and his pravaras were sandilya, Asita and Daivala. He was a student of the Kauthumi sakha of the Sama-veda, and was well versed in the rules of sacred philosophy (mimainsa), grammar (vyakarana), and logic (tarka-vidya). The King granted the village after bathing in the Ganges on the occasion of a lunar eclipse in honour of the divine Buddha. The dataka of the grant was & minister (mantrin), whose name is not perfectly legible. The record was incised by the artisan (silpin) Sasideva, son of Mabidhara, an inhabitant of Poshali. The Bangarh grant of Mahi-pala I, the grandfather of Vigraha-pala III, was incised by this Mahidhara. I edit the record from the original plate. TEXT. [Metres: v. 1, Sragdhara; vv. 2-3, Sardalarikridita; v. 4, Vasantatilaka ; v. 5, Arya ; v. 6, Sardulavikridita; v. 7, Vasantatilaka; v. 8, Sragdhara; v. 9, Indravajra; v. 10, Vasanta. Cilaka: v. 11, Malini; v. 12, Sikharini; v. 13, Sragdhara; v. 14, Mandakranta.] First Side. i Om Svasti | [Mai]tri[m] karunga-ratna-pramudita-bridayah pregasim gandadbanaut 2 [sa]myak-samvo(bo) [ahi-vi]dya-sari[d-amala-jala-ksha]lit-ajnana-pa3 nkah jitva yah kama-kari-prabhavam-abhibhava[m] salvati[rn] 4 prapa santi[m] sa srimal=lokanatho jayati Dasava(ba) to 'nyas-cha 5 68-pala-devah i 7. Lakshmi-janma-niketanan Ba-makaro vodhu[m] kshamah kshma-bharam paksha-chchheda-bhayad=upasthitavatam-ok-asrayo bhu-bhsit[a] (1) maryada=paripalan-aika-niratah sau(sau)ry-[a] 6 [layo 'smad=abhud-du]gdh-ambhodhi-vilasa-hasi-mahima sri-Dharma-palo nipah 1 [28] Ramasy-ova glihita-satya-tapasas-tasy=inurupo gupaih Saumittrer= ndapadi tulya.. 7 [mahima Vak-palla-nam=inujah yah sriman-naya-vikram-aika-vasatir=bbratuh sthitah sasano sunyah satru-patakinibhir-akardd=ek-atapattra disah [ll 3*] Tasmad-U It is certain that the name of the Skandhavara is not Madgagiri, which Dr. Kielhorn found on the rabbings sent to him by Dr. Fleet. I arrived at this conjectural reading by examining the spot before samavasita under a microscope. ? Before cleaning the plate I read this name as Khoddhota, Mem. A. S. B., Vol. V, p. 80. * Expressed by a symbol. Dr. Kielborn states that this symbol is preceded by the syllable #i. There are traces of a letter before the symbol, but it cannot be made out with certainty. * At the end of this line and slightly above it is the syllable ni, meaning that the grant has been recorded or registered in the department of land records. A similar syllable was found at the beginning aud end of the * first line in the Bangarh grant.

Page #351
296 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. xv. 8 -pondra-charitair-jaga]tim-pananah patro va(ba)bhiva vijay! Jaya-pala-nimi dharma-dvisha[m] samayita yndhi Deva-palo yah parva-jol bhuvana-rajya sukhany=&vai(nai)shit [4] Srima9 fn-Vigra ha-palas-tat-sunur-Ajatasatrurziva jatah | Satra-vanita-prasadhana-vilopi vimal-abi-jala-dharah [5] Dik-palaih kshiti-palanaya dadhatam dehao vibha10 [ktan-gunan) Srimantam janayam-7a(ba)bhtva tanayam Narayanan sa prabium yah kehoni-patibhih siro-mani-ruch-aslight-argh[r]i-pith-Opala[m] nyay-Opattam-alamchakara obaritaih 18 11 [availr-dva dharm-isana [6] Tog-asayair-jaladhi-mula-gabhira-garbhairdev-alayaif cha kula-bhavara-talya-kaksbaih vikhyata-kirttir-abhavat-tanayas cha tasya fri-Rajya-palai12 tim a[dhyama)-loka-palah [7] Tasmat-parva-kshiti-dhran-nidhir-iva mahasan Rashtrakat-anvay-endos=Tungasy-Ottunga-maaler=ddubitari tanayo Bhagya-devya[m] prasuta) [1] Srima13 [p-G8-pla-deva]g-chirataram-avaner-oka-patnya iv-aiko bhartt-abhanen-aika-ratna dyati-khachita-chatuh-sindhu-chitr-amiukayah || [8deg]: Ya[m] svamina [in) raja gunairan nam=asevate cha14 frutar-ann) rakta utsa hr-mantra-prabhu-sakti-lakshmih prithvi[m] 88-patnim iva silayanta[mn]" || [9] Tasmad=va(ba) bhuva savitur-vasu-koti-varshi kalena chandra iva Vigraha-pala-deva15 [h Netra-priyena) vimalena kalamayona yen-oditens dalito bhuvanasya tapah [10] Hata-sakala-vipaksbah sangari va(ba)hu-darpad-an-adhikrita vilaptam rajyam=asadya pitryam [1*] 16 [nihita-chara)pa-padmo bhtt-bhritam mirdhni ta[sma]d=abhavad=avani-palah Sri Mahi-pala-davah [11] Tyajan=dosh-asanga[m] sirasi krita-padah kahiti-bbfita[m] vitanvan saryv-agah prasabha17 [muuday-adre reiva ravih [] hata-[dhvantah snigdha)-pral pitir=anurag-aika vasatis-tato dhanyah punyairwajani Naya-palo nara-pntime ! [128] Pitah saj-jana-lechanaih? smara-ripoh prj-s18 (nuraktah sa]da | Barngrame [chaturd] 'dhika[ni-cha] haritah kula[b] kule vidvisam | chaturvvarpoya-samasrayah sita-yasas-pu[njai]ro-jjagaderambhay. ano 18 erimad-Vigraha-pala-deva-npipatih= 19 (punyair-jjanana]m-abht11 [138] [Dese] prachi prachura-payasi brachchham=apiya toyan svairam bhrantva tad-anu Malay-opatyakachandanesha | kritva sandrair=marusha jugatan 61karair-s This is still parra-jo in the original and not altered. See Ind. Ant., 1892, p. 100, note 18. Read parra.je. Read dahe. The punctuation mark is superfluous. * Read tula-bhudhara. Read filayantish with the Hangarh grant of Mabi-pila I. * Rand nara-pati. * Read Ichamaih. * Read yalah. . There is here & crack in the plate. 10 Dr. Kielhorn reads raijayan; but the second syllable cannot be aja. It seems to be mbha. The Manabali grunt of Madana-pals has lambhayan in this place. This is the reading of the Manahali grant.

Page #352
No. 18.) THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III: THE 12TH YEAR. 297 20 [bhra-tulyah praloy-adreh] kataka[m=abhaja]n-yassa sena-gaj-ondrah || [14] Sa kbalu Bhagirathi-patha-pravarttamana-nanavidha-nau-vataka-sampadita-setu-va(ba) ndha-pihita21 [Saila-sikhara-sreni-vibhramat] Niratisaya-ghana-ghanaghana-ghata-spamayamana Tasara-lakshmi-samaravdha(bdha)-santata-jalada-samaya-sandehat Udichin-aneka22 Darapati-pribhristikpit-apramoyal-ha)ya-vahini-khara khur-otkhata) - dholi - dhasarita dig-antaralat | Param-esvara-beva-samayat-agesha-Jamvu(mba)-dvipa-bhopal-anauta23 shadata-bhara-[namad-avaneh Ha(Pra]dhama(P)-samavasita-[sri]majjaya-skandhavarat Parama-sangato mahara[j-a]dhiraja-sri-Naya-pala-deva pad-anudhyatah Param-e24 svarah (Parama-bhattarako maba]raj-adbirajah sriman Vigraha-pala-devah kusali srl-Pusaravarddhana-bhuktau Kotivarsha-vishay-antahpati-Vra(Brahma. ni-grama25 mapdal[-an tahpati-sva]-samvaddh-avachchhinna-talopata adhuna halakalita- N kakipi-tray-adhik-odamana-dvay-Opeta26 88 - - - sim-intah drdna-dvaya-sameta. || shat-kulya-pramana-Danda(?) trah-esvara-sameta-Vishamapur-amse samupagat-ase27 sha-raja-purushan raja] Irajanyaka rajaputra T rajamatya 1 maha-sandhivigrahika | mah-akshapatalika | maha-samanta m ah-senapati maha-pratibara 28 dau[hsadha-sidhanika maha)-dandanayaka maha-kumaramatyal rajasthaniy. Oparika dasaparadhika | chauroddharanika | dandika dandapasika 1 Bau29 [lk]i[kal gaulmikal kshetra-pa I] pranta-pala kotta-pala! anga-raksha tad-ayukta-viniyuktaka hasty-asv-Oshtra-nau-vala-vyapritaka kisra-vadara. go-mahish-aj-a30 (vik-adhyaksha duta-preshanika | gama]gamika | abbitvaramana | vishaya-pati grama-pati tarika | Gaada Malava | Khasa | Hana Kulika 1 Karnnata Lata ! chata 1 31 [bhata Bivakadin anyamg=ch=2]-kirttitan i raja-pad-opajivina[ho] prativasino vra (bra)hman-ottaran mahattam-ottama-kutumvi(mbi)-purdya(n) med-andhra-chandala-paryanta32 [n satharham manayati vodhayati) samadisati cha Viditam=&sta bhayata [m] yath-opari-likhito=yam gramah sva-lima-trina-yati-[gochadra paryantah sa-talah 5-0[ddesah] 33 [s-imra-madhakah I sa-jala-sthalah sa-gartt-o]sharah sa-das-apacharah 1 Ba-cbaur-oddharanah parihsita-sarva-pidah a-chata-bhata [pravesab] A-kinchitpragra[byah samasta-bha-] Second Side. 34 ga-bhoga-kara-hirany-adi-pratyaya-sametah bhumi-chchhidra-nyayen=35 chandr-irka-kshiti-sama-kalam mata-pitror atmanas-[cha punya-] 36 yaso-bhivsiddhayo bhagavantam Vu(Ba)ddha-bhattarakam=uddisya [sandi) The a mark is distinct after pra. The Bangarh grant als slowa prameya. * Bead padata. * Beal dait-omina. 4 Bead fou. 20

Page #353
298 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. Xy. 37 lya-sa-gotrays | Sandily-Asita-Daivala-pravara (ya] 38 Hari-sa-vra(bra)hmacharino Sama-vedine | Kauthumi-sukh-adhyayi39 ne mimams-mya(vyi) karana-tarkka-vidya-vido Krodanohi-vinirggataMatsyavasa-vinirggataya Chhattra-grama-vastavyaya Vedanta-vitPadmavana-deva-pai(pau)trayal mah-840 padhyaya Arkkadeva-putraya Khoduladeva-sarmmane soma-graho vidhivat(a): Gangayam snatva susiniksitya pradatto 'smabhih ato bhavadbhih sarvair=ev=anumanta[vya]41 m bhavibhir-api bhu-patibhih bhamer-dana-phala-gauravat apabaranena cha maha-naraka-pata-bhayat danam=idam-anumody=inumody-anupalaniyam pr*]ta(ti) vasibhi42 ss-cha kshetra-karaih ajna-sravana-vidheyibhuya yathakalar samudita-bhaga] bhoga-kara-birany-adi-pratyay-Opanayah karya iti sama(mva)t 12 Chaitra dine 9 [ll] Bhavanti 43 ch=atra dharm-anusa[in]sinah slokah | Va(Ba)bubhi(r)=yasudhi datta rajabhih Sagar-adibhih yasya yasya yada bhumis tasya tasya tada phalar [15] Bhimim yah pratigrihnati yas=cha bhumi[m] pra44 yachchhati abhau tau punya-[ka]rmmanau niyatam svarga-gaminau [1 16*] Gamzekam svarnnam-okan-cha bhumer=&py=arddham=angalam haran=Darakam ayati yavad=a-bhata-(sampla]vam || [17] Shashtim-varsha45 sahasrani svargo moda ti bhu]mi-dab (1) akshepti chranumanta sha tam oval narako vaset II [18] Sva-datta[i] paradatta[m] va yo harota vasundharam 58 vi[shthayam] krimi[r]=bhutva pi. 46 tribhih saha pachyate | [19] Sarvan=etan=bhavinah parthiv-endram bhuyo bhuyah prarthayaty-esha Ramah simansozyam dharma-setur-pripana[mn] kalo kilo pala[niyah kra]mena [20*] I. 47 ti kamala-dal-amyu(mbu)-[vi](bi)ndu-lolam sriyam-anuchintya manushya-jsvitan-cha fio1 sakalam-idam-udahfitan=cba vu(bu)ddhya na hi purushaih para-kirttayo vilo. [pyah || 21] Sausa[ - ] . 48 vantimaryadara(?)sam satya-tapo-nidhih I vra(bra) hmani suradhama dhandh [-- -] 00 dagdha-bhabhujan l [22] Srimad-Vigraha-palah kshiti-pati tilako mani - - - - | $r1-8a. 49 hasi[rajam akarom(n)-mantrinam=iha Sasane ditar | [23*] Poshali-grama piryata-Mahidharadeva-sunana [*]* idam sasanam=utkir nam Sasideveva(na) silpina [ll 24] TRANSLATION. (Verse 1). Om ! Hail! Victory to the illustrious Glopala-deva, who, with his heart gladdened by the jewel of compassion, held love (for his subjects) higher than any other thing), who had washed away the mud of ignorarice by the pure water of the stream of his perfect understand. ing and knowledge, who had obtained enduring peace (for his kingdom) by defeating attacks (of princes) who were led by (their own passions, and who therefore was) like another Dasabala (Buddha), who, with his heart expanded by the jewel of compassion, held Mastri to be dearer than others, who washed away the mud of ignorance by the pure water of the stream of knowledge of the perfect enlightenment, and who had obtained eternal peace by having defeated the attacks made by tho Kimaka foe (i.e. MAra). Read tany=eva. Read endran. 3 [The rewling soems to be-hasijarn sama karom(n).-H. K. S.] * The verse does not scan: Sri Mahid ara may have been intended in place of Malidhara.dera.-Ed.]

Page #354
Amgachhi Grant of Vigraha-pala III: the 12th year. Obverse 12 matagaina bAzA gatiratA animal adeldharrAmA tAlamaBAZAMradAurAzinAtAmasAjhAsAtalA manAsA mAnatAnAtAyAta 0603015ARATHAhilAmAkimalamayAlAgAmATAtavAsanAtanadAhAyAjAlAcA mAjarAnA HETASNArabAhImAbhAgAtakAgatasyAnizAnAmA jahilA jabAbAdAtarasAramatavAlA ARCHITRIESitaralasalsrAyatarAmA mArivAgArAtabAvAdasvAsarAjavADAkhamabAradamAvibAbA Smartama h alatAyAtamAmilAkAramAdikAlamAnAravAlanAvara mAlyAvara VIDHImajAlanamAjavalaMsa vAlAMalaimAravAjAvAsiyAlagAyAvAda yasakAjAta ETHO HIMAKillaiya nAbasatADAsanAmAvalamamADAmAlakAsakAraanayAsI mahAsAta RECENTRATElmaladiEldCATEZARCLIEmAmAlalacAyArAgAramArAma RavadlANRISHTRIANISMaalana bAyakAsAsArAmAzAhAlajasanamATaaraal ARJABARAAT M ARRIPANU tyAnavAyAsAinAyAlayAnajayAnAkSa AMATAHIRAM RAJRika-Mnisa sAya:HTTEAjavAjavAdanAvatAnAjamAyA mAyA PRERNATIRELHARATREEmarI mAMsAramazarUjAsAvarAyajAdarAzAjatAunalamAyA rAhAmA RAPATI-RINTERNATomAMka nizAlakAsatizAjJAna sammAna 12/RDIRECTRAN sakolArasAyanAijarAlayabAdasAyanAmAmAsAravAsAratamA THREATENDLEVIyabasAyAsAyaEiRABANsAbamalAlasAjAvAbAmAsulahanAmA NREGZHALA AMITRAMADRulatamAmakAjAvatAvAnATramarAvAsAcanAvAra COMPIRITAMARITAL ZAM PREGNAlAyamAjhavajanAvamasanArAmAsAna ARRIAAILA RAWATATARNADARASATEzammanazAya vAdha mAyAnAlAsarasanA SENTATA Aapla AISHANmAyAtAmA jAnasazAlArAma MAR A THAMNIA pani malayasamAlAmAlagA3DARA HIHARITRAILEMhAkimAnasAyAsAubhAsayArA RRIANArAyAmAsasalA yamAparatAvAsAmanAvamamaya zAmidasata AN T LTDAINITAadia(dimAmabADalajAbAdAmasAyanAnimiyA KARNARENdhiyAnAlAmA prasAra mAsAThavajAbAladalAlakAmAlA sAvakAyA NARELATERVIBRATEasildaivinaya kamArAmAgitalabajAnAdakatA MAHARPATAfsAsI bha AIRTEL mAlavAvara sAmAlika vivAha PRASAIR LISTURIEnabal-ItAlAvadhanAmadAbAjIkA yAvATa Karata tAriaRABALImArA miliziyama sAmAnagaDa jAtakA EahiREKATIHATE sAvatAmA 28 F. W. THOMAS SCALE 5 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH

Page #355
34 36 38 40 42 44 46 48 Reverse. 1971mAIiri sAthitimA gAryA kAmona yAsAvIsa jhAlA DhagalavavAhita vAlAya matIyAmA dAyiAnI na sAtama, anici8171) nikhAlasa mApa 33 nAmonAnA pAtA tivArIno yoginATya mAragAya (sTArAi netro rANA ratAnA vyavasAyamA gUDhA hitane ghATa tathA aTakAtA yAjanI riperAtiphiliyAnA parAgAmamyAna padhdhatiyA (TorikAmAMnAmAnInenIyama tathA anIDAtA tAtIyA cimuhimbAvali mAnasa ciAMga | samarAmata sarakhe ni mAta cihna 5 | cicorAyAM iyataH DhicirAtramitra banIne skramita thaktinuM sAmiyA PARTHIyA ke khAvAnA prayAmi yuganomana vakhAriyA tathA nuM mahimA 451nA(31 yAnamudrAne jhobipi -madrayonIpatana/ati hete dAnAta dArAsa kAma yA mAdhyamAlAkAlikA lima manarasAnI pleyarsa vimogiyAnakriyAsa jItI yAti dhamAlyarane samayanA TIgaDhigata niyanitinATiyA -DhAyapAsa ane minayogatA vIkAra mudrA 49mAM mAnatA AyAta sii mane nAta ja Seal-ornament. pAlIta SCALE OF BEAL-ORNAMENT CIRGA FIVE-EIGH TH8. 34 cAsa parI 36 40 42 $99 44 46 48

Page #356
No. 18.] THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 299 (Verse 2). From him was born the king Dharma-pala, whose grandeur shamed the beauty of the Ocean of milk, since he was the birth-place of Lakshmi, exacted the payment of revenue (kara) without making any difference, (or was full of crocodiles, "makaras "), was capable of bearing the weight of the world, (or was capable of bearing the maintainer of the Earth, i.e. Vishou'), was the only refuge of kings who had sought protection out of fear of Laving the wings (of their armies) cut off (or was the only refuge of mountains wbich had sought shelter out of fear of their wings being cut off by Indra), was intently engaged in maintaining the boundaries (of the social orders) and was the receptacle of valour (or who was the home of the rays of the Sun). (Verse 3). To him, who had taken the vow of truth like Rama, was born a younger brother, conformable to him in virtues, named Vak-pala, who was the equal of Saumitri (i.e. Lakshmana) in greatness, who, endowed with grandeur, was the only abode of policy and valour and who, remaining under the rule of his (elder) brother, made the (ten) cardinal points free of the armies of the enemies and brought them (i.e. the cardinal points) under a single umbrella. (Verse 4). From him was born a victorious son, named Jaya-pala, who, purifying the world by his deeds, which were like those of Upendra (Vishnu) and vanquishing the enemies of dharma (faith) in battle, made his elder brother Deva-pala enjoy the happiness of having the world for his kingdom. (Verse 5). His son, the illustrious Vigraha-pala, was born like Ajatasatru (Yudhishthirn), the water-edge of whose spotless sword wiped away the toilette marks of the wives of his enemies. (Verse 6). He begat a son, the illustrious Lord Narayana, who was possessed in his own) body of the qualities divided among the guardians of the cardinal points for supporting the world, who by his deeds adorned the righteously acquired throne of law, the stone footstool of which was overlaid with the lustre of the creat-jowels of kings. (Verse 7). His son was the illustrious Rajya-pala, a ruler of the middle world, famed for (excavating) tanks the beds of which were as deep as the bed of the ocean (and) erecting) temples whose sides were as high as the ridges of the principal mountains (kula-bhudhara). (Verse 8). As from the Eastern mountains the Sun, so from him, in the womb of Bhagyadevi, the daughter of the high-crested Tunga, the moon of the Rashtra kuta family, was born a son, the ocean of lustre, the illustrious Gopala-deva, who became for a long time the only lord of the earth, which had only one husband (i.e. was the sole lord of the earth), which earth) was clad in the four oceans, decorated by the rays of many jewels, as its coloured garment : (Verse 9). Upon which master, not lacking in kingly virtues, Lakshmi, being possessed of the powers of valour (utsaha), counsel (mantra) and rule (prabhu-sakti, i.e. kosha, danda and bala), attends with over-increasing charm and devotion, as though giving a lesson to her cowife, the earth. (Verse 10). As from the son the moon, scatterer of myriads of rays, so from him was born in course of time Vigraha-pala-deva, scatterer of innumerable riches; by whom at his rise (or birth), pleasing to the eyes, pure (or spotless), learned in the sixty-four) arts (kalas) (or, in the case of the moon, formed of sixteen parts, i.e. kalas), were annihilated the sufferings of the world (or the beat of the earth caused by sunshino). (Verse 11). From him was born the protector of the earth, the illustrious Mahi-pala deva, who, having slain all enemies in battle through the pride of his arms and having obtained his This refers to the descout of the Palu kings from the Sea (f. Pilas of Bengal, Mem. B. 4. 8., Vol. V, p. 46). This fact is based on the Ramacharita of Sandhyakara-nandin, published by Maba-Mabopadhyaya Hara Prasada Sastri (Mem. B. 4. 8., Vol. III, 1, 3-4). ? (Kshma-bhara bas, perhaps, to be interpreted here as the weight of the earth' with reference to the Paranic story of the latter sinking into the depth of the ses prior to the Varaha avatara of Vishnu.-H. K. S.] This explanation is based on Amarakosha II, VIII. 19 (quoted by Mr. Akshaya Kumara Maitreya in his Gandalikhamala, p. 99 note). 292

Page #357
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. paternal kingdom, which had been snatched away by people who had no claim to it, placed his lotus-like feet on the heads of kings. (Verse 12). From him, in consequence of his religious merits, was born the fortunate prince, Naya-pala. Renouncing attachment to sin, patting down his foot on the heads of princes, eagerly encouraging all hopes, annulling darkness, beloved by his subjects and sole home of Affection, he was like the sun, which, when it rises above the eastern mountain, moves away from the twilight, touches with its rays the tops of mountains, opens up quickly all the quarters, drives away darkness, and is pleasant and red. (Verse 13). Through the merits of the people was born the king, the illastrions Vigrahapala deva, full of majesty. Drunk in (or yellow) by the eyes of pious men, always attached to the worship of iddha (or red in the worship of Siva), expert in battle more than Hari (or expert in battle as well as green in colour), a god of death (or black as night) in the families of his enemies, (thus) a supporter of the four castes (coloure), he pleases the world with the masses of his white fame. (Verse 14). His cloud-like war-elephants, having drank clear water in the eastern country, which abounds with water; after that having roamed at will in the sandal forests of the valleys of the Malaya (country); (and) having caused coolness in the wastes (maru) by dense sprays (of water emitted from their trunks), enjoyed the slopes of the Himalayas (Praleyadri). From his great victorious camp pitched at Haradham.a (?), where the illusion of a Satubandha (bridge built for Rama between India and Ceylon), with a chain of mountain tops placed in the sea), is produced by docks of ships of various kinds proceeding along the path of the Bhagirathi; where exceedingly dense arrays of rutting elephants darken (ie. obscure) the beauty of the day (and) suggest the illusion of the beginning of a perpetual rainy season; where the cardinal points are made grey by the dust dug up by the sharp hooves of the countless army of horses presented by many kings of the north ; where the Earth bends under the weight of the endless infantry of all kings of Jambudvipa, come to serve (their) overlord, he, the great Buddhist, the Paramesvara, Paramabhattaraka, great over-king of kings, the illustrious Vigraha-pala-deva, who meditates on the feet of the great overking of kings, the illustrious Naya-pala deva, being in good health, honours according to their rank, informs and orders the following persons, in part of Vishamapura, (which is) included in the mandala of Brahmani-grama, (which again is) included in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, in the bhukti of Pundravardhana, all the royal officers assembled (here follow names of officers mentioned in 11. 27-31) and other royal dependants not mentioned, neighbours, first Brahmanan, then Mahattamas, superiors, relations, down to Medas, Andhras and Chandalas ; Be it known to you tbat this village mentioned above, as far as its houndaries and with grass lands and pasture lands, with low lands, with assignments, with mango and Madhuka trees, with land and water, with pits and highlands, with the ten offences, with the right of extirpating robbers, with exemption from all interference, not to be entered by regular or irregular troops, not to be interfered with by anybody, with all shares, rights of Journ. Beng. As. Soc. ? The construction is defective, as the flasha is not quite clear. It is a onse of dhdani, the author intending to show that the distinctive colours of the four great castes, white, red, yellow and black, were present in the king. Hat harita (green) is not the colour of any caste, and it is difficult to find the alternative explanation of sita. yafah-punjaih; ef. Kielhorn, op. cit. note. [The white fame contrasts with the four colours.--Ed.] * [The country of Marwar is evidently intended.-H. K. S.) . This portion of the record is partly illegible. The land granted consisted of a part of the village of Vishamspara, with place called Dandatrahesvara (?), measuring six kulyas with two dronas ........ It was worth ................ two minas and three kakinis. It was low land which had recently been brought into cultivation (tal-opeta adhuna hala-kalita).

Page #358
No. 18.1 THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 301 eagement, taxes, (rights of mining) gold, etc., by the law of bhumi-chchidra, as long as the sun, moon and earth shall last ; for the increase of the merit of his father, mother and himself, in the name of the Lord Buddha, has been granted by us, by means of a copper-plate grant, after bathing in the Ganges, according to law, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, to Khoduledeva-garman, who is well versed in religious philosophy (minamsd), grammar and logic, a student of the Kauthumi Sakha, a follower of the Sama-veda, a Brahmacharin of the Hari charana, belonging to the Sandilya gotra with pravaras Sandilya, Asita and Daivala, son of the Mahopadhyaya Arkkadeva, grandson of Padmavanadeva, who was versed in the Vedantaphilosophy (or all the Vedas), an inhabitant of Chhattra-grama, immigrant from Matsyavasa (and again) from Krodanchi. The year 12, on the ninth day of Chaitra ........... ..................... The illustrious Vigraha-pala, the forehead-ornament among lords of the earth ................... fri-Sahasiraja, the minister dataka of this grant. This grant was incised by the artizan Sasideva, son of Mahidharadeva, coining from the village of Poshali. No. 19.-TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 14TH YEAR. BY RADHAGOVINDA Basar, M.A., RAJSHAHI. This plate was discovered somewhere in the district of Tipperah, in the Presidency of Bengal, and was presented by Mr. O. W. McMinn, some 13 or 14 years ago, to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. It was first brought to the notice of scholars by the late Dr. Bloch in the Arch. 8. Report, 1903-01, where he mentioned that the plate had been taken by Mr. Ganga Mohan Laskar, M.A., for the decipherment of the inscription. Dr. Bloch published in his notice a reading of the first two lines only of the inscription, and also discussed the seal attached to the plate and the two legends which it contains. Mr. Ganga Mohan did not, however, survive to decipher the plate, which remained after his death in the possession of his father. The latter was afterwards requested by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara Prasad Sastri, M.A., to send it back to the Asiatic Society; but, instead of sending this plate, he returned the Madhainagar plate of Lakshmana-sena, as being the only one belonging to the Asiatic Society that was, he said, in the possession of the widow of Mr. Ganga Mohan. So Mr. R. D. Banerji, M.A., was obliged to remark in his paper on the Madhainagar plate of Lakshmana-sena that the Tipperah plate is still missing." Bat Ganga Mohan's father chanced some three or four years ago to appear before the members of the Varendra Research Society of Rajshahi with a copperplate for sale. On examination of the seal of the same it appeared that the plate brought for sale was the identical one noticed by Dr. Bloch in his report, wherewith a facsimile of the seal was printod. So the Varendra Research Society did not think it wise to purchase the plate, which belonged to the Asiatio Society. The possessor was, however, induced to deposit it for three months with the Varendra Research Society. The Society then made it over to me for the decipherment of the inscription. The damaged condition of the plate and shortness of time made it very difficult for me to finish the decipherment within the limited period of three months. So I had to keep photographs, with the help of which I afterwards completed my reading of the inscription, which I now edit for the first time. The plate was returned to the family of the late Ganga Mohan. In October 1914 I found it deposited in the Dacca Museum, where, by the kindness of the Curator, Mr. N. K. Bhattasali, M.A., I was offered an opportunity of verify. ing from the original my reading of the poetry portion of the inscription. Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, who tried to get an impression of the plate for the illastration of this paper, now informs me that the Asiatic Society of Bengal has received it back from the Dacoa Museum. As per note 8 at foot of p. 298 the name would be iri-Sahasija.-H. K. 8.] * J. and Proc. 4. 8. B., Vol. Y (N. S.), 1909, pp. 467 4.

Page #359
302 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XV The plate measures about 10%" by 7". All the four corners of it are missing. In the preserved portions again the letters are in some places quite efaced and in otber's partly effaced and illegible owing to corrosion. On the obverse side there is a mark right across the middle owing to those portions being peeled off. The upper margin is thicker than the lower, which has become very thin; and thie has made the reading of the last line of the obverse side and the first two lines of the reverse almost impossible. The plate is very heavy owing to the weight of the hcayy seal attached to the middle of its proper right side. This seal bears in relief a figare of the goddess Lakshmi or Sri, standing on a lotus for pedestal and with two elephants on the two sides of it, sprinkling her with water from two jars lifted by their trunks. Two attendant figures, seated cross-legged at the two sides of the goddess, are in the posture of pouring out something liquid from two round pote. The diameter of the seal measures about four inches. The reverse is a full-blown lotus. Just below the pedestal of the goddess there is the legend in relief Kumaramaty-adhikaranasya, written in characters of the time of the early Gupta emperors. There is a second legend Lakanathasya, on the smaller seal impressed on the right side of the figure of Lakshmi; but the characters of this smaller legend seem to be similar to those used in the writing of the whole inscription, The use, on the same seal, of characters belonging apparently to two different ages will be disetssed below (p. 304). The plate is not in a good state of preservation, having suffered a good deal from corrosion, as bas been remarked above. It is incised on both sides, the obverse containing 26 lines, and the reverse 31 lines of writing, which does not seem to have been well-executed; for the letters are not everywhere of uniform size. The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the 7th century A.D., "the acute-angled type with nail-heads," which forms the transition from the Gupta to the Nigari alphabet. The letters of this plate correspond to those ased in the Banskheral and Madhuban' plates of Maharajadhiraja Harsha, the plates of the time of Sasanka-Raja (G.E. 300), and the recently discovered plates of King Bhaskara varmadeva of Kamarupa. Dr. Bloch's remark. that the plate "is written in the characters of the 9th or 10th century A.D. approximately" does not seem to be tenable. Moreover, we find that the horizontal top-strokes are not fully developed-the tops of letters like na, pa, ma, ya, la, sha and sa are left almost open and that all the vowel-signs except those for u, a and ri are at the top of the letters to which they belong. Of initial vowels the plate contains the signs for a (e.g. in adhikarana, 1. 1), a (e.g. in ananda, 1. 39), i (e.g. in iti, l. 15), 2 (e.g. in uttarena, 1. 31), and e (e.g. in etadiya, 1. 32). Of individual consonants the forms of kha, ta, tha and the three semi-vowels ya, ra and la may be marked. The peculiar forms of the following conjuncts are noticeable, viz. ncha (e.g. in adhikaranan=cha, 1. 1), rya with the superscript r (e.g. in -virryo, 1. 6), nchlura (e.g. in -iuchhreshtha, 1. 54), chchhra (e.g. -chuchlireyo, 1. 34), jjha (e.g. in ojjhita, 1.4), nighya (e.g. in durlanghya, I. 13), jna (e.g. in prajna-, 1. 12), and kshma (e.g. in Lakshminatha, 1. 17). In respect of orthography the following peculiarities present themselves :-(1) no separate sign seems to be used for ba and ra; (2) no other consonant but t and d (e.g. in -kirttih, 1.5, and arddha, 1. 35) is doubled after r; (3) visarga is sometimes assimilated to a following dental sibilant (e.g. in dathitrassa, l. 12, but cf. bhratuh sute, 1. 8); (4) the vowel ri is used for the syllable ri (e.g. in trilochana for trilochana, 1 Above, Vol. IV, pp. 210 F. anl plate. Ibid., Vol. VI, pp. 143 ff. an.l plates. Arch. S. R., 1903-01, pp. 120 ff. ? Ibid., Vol. VII, plate facing p. 159. * Ibid., Vol. XII, pp. 65 fl. and plates.

Page #360
No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 303 1. 48); (5) no sign for avagraha is used; (6) final is denoted by a peculiar form in ojvalayam, 1. 9, and in kshayam and sainikam, 1. 13; but it is sometimes changed to anusvara, and sometimes to the nasal of the class to which the following consonant belongs. Final and n are found combined with the next consonant; (7) the letter n is employed instead of anusvara before the sibilant (e.g. in -sud-vansa, 1. 5). The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. The form of the document is very peculiar. It begins with an address in prose (11. 1-2). Then follow 9 verses (11. 2-16), in which we find an eulogistic account of the history of Lokanatha's family. The rest of the inscription, except the three imprecatory verses in 11. 53-55, is again in prose. The inscription is interesting from a literary point of view also, inasmuch as its prose portion, especially in 11. 17-25, reminds us of the style of Bana Bhatta, Harsha's court-poet. The deed seems to be dated (1. 29) in the month of Phalguna in the year 44, which, I venture to suggest on paleographical grounds, may have belonged to the Harsha era, corresponding, therefore, to 650 A.D., i.e. two years after the death of king Harsha. Some numerical symbols are used in the prose portions of the document (11. 33-52 and again in 11. 55-57), where the particulars concerning the allotment of land granted to different Brahmanas and other persons are mentioned. King Lokanatha issued this document through his sandhivigrahika, Prasantadeva (1.55), and it records a grant of land to his own Brahmana mahaeamanta Pradoshasarman (1. 21), who made an application to his chief through the King's son, prince Lakshminatha as dutaka (1. 17), granting him a plot of land in the forest region (atavi-bhukhanda, 1. 22) in the vishaya of Suvvunga (1. 21). In this granted piece of land the mahasamanta desired to erect a temple, wherein he wished to found an image of Ananta-Narayana (1. 22). Pradoshasarman prayed for land for the maintenance of the daily worship of this god with bali, charu, sattra, etc., and for the dwelling of Brahmanas versed in the four Vedas (chaturvidya, 1. 24), whose number exceeds a hundred. The amount of land allotted individually and, in some cases, jointly, is also clearly mentioned in the document. In the first verse the god Sankara is invoked. In verse 2 is mentioned a king having the title of adhimaharaja, whose name (ending in the word natha) cannot be read from the original plate, which has unfortunately suffered a good deal owing to corrosion, especially in the portions where several other names of kings of this family occur. Verse 3 discloses the fact that the next King Srinatha was a samanta (feudatory ruler), who, as a hero, is said to have acquired much fame in the field of battle. His son, Bhavanatha, was of a religious turn of mind, and forsook his royalty in favour of his brother's son (v. 4), who again obtained by his wife Gotradevi a worthy son in Lokanatha (v. 5). In verses 6-9 are described the connections and achievements of Lokanatha. His maternal grandfather, Kesava, is described (v. 6) as a parasava by caste and in charge of the army of the king (probably, Lokanatha's father). Lokanatha is described as a very able king, whose soldiers depended for victory chiefly on their own swords and on the intellect of his ministers. He seems to have been in possession of a fine cavalry. There is also in v. 7 a reference to the fact that a large number of soldiers belonging to the chief sovereign (paramesvara) met with annihilation in a battle (?). Another battle, in which one Jayatungavarsha seems to have been a party, is referred to in v. 8. What part Lokanatha may have taken in it is not clear. Verse 9 mentions the significant fact that a king named Jivadharana made over to Lokanatha, described here as a karana by caste and as obtaining a royal 1 [From the opening words it would seem rather as if the document were issued from the office of the Kumaramatys of Lokanatha's overlord, and only countersigned by Lokanatha himself.-Ed.] [But see note 1 on p. 311.-Ed.]

Page #361
301 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. charter (ripatta), his own vishaya and army without engaging in further battle. The genealogy of Lokanatha's family, as furnished from these verses, may be stated thus :.. natha (an adhimaharaja) Sri(?)natha (a samanta) Bhavanatha (a brother) I (a son) Sthavara I Vira Kesava (a parasava)=Ashtayika T Gotradevi Lokanatha (feudatory chief) T Lakshminatha (dutaka) The date of the grant is stated to have been in the 44th year (1. 29), which we have taken to refer to the Harsha era, i.e. as corresponding, therefore, to 650 A.D., only two years after the death of the emperor Harsha. Historians take Aditya-sona of the Later Gupta Are we then to suppose that dynasty to have ruled Eastern India after Harsha's death. Lokanatha, who is described as only a nripa (v. 7) and uses the title of kumaramatya (cf. the legend of the seal and the opening line of the inscription), was a feudatory chief under Aditya-sena of Magadha ? We know that kumaramatyal was a technical official title, used during and after the Gupta period, not only with regard to ministers, but also with regard to fendatory chiefe. So it is not unlikely that Lokanatha owed his allegiance to Aditya-sona or some other sovereign of the Later Gupta dynasty. Who is then the paramesvara (paramount Sovereign) referred to in verse 7, and described as having lost a large number of soldiers in a battle? It seems plausible to suppose that this parametvara was Lokanatha's own liege lord, who must have sent an army to help his feudatory, who, as we know from verse 9, had to fight against another nripa, named Jivadharana, described as having made over to Lokanatha his own province and army by giving up battle. It seems that Jivadharana occupied Lokanatha's land. From the use of the title nripa only it seems that, like Lokanatha, this Jivadharana also was a local chief in some part of Eastern India. This local chief gave up war against Lokanatha, perhaps because the latter obtained the royal charter (fripatta) from his sovereign. From the use of the two different scripts in the two legends of the seal attached to this plate it would seem that the present seal (eripatta) was an old one having only the legend Kumaramaty-adhikaranasya already inscribed on it, and that it was one amongst many similar seals deposited in the record-office of the imperial court, and, when it was obtained from that court, Lokanatha attached it to his own land-grant document with the other legend Lokanathasya, inscribed in the characters of the document itself. Or we may presume that Lokanatha's predecessors, who were also feudatory chiefs (perhaps under the Gupta emperors), had the right to use the title kumaramatya (cf. the frequent use of this title in the Basarh seals, Arch. S. R., 1903 1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, p. 16 and note 7 thereof. For the explanation of the term compare also the note by Prof. N. M. Bhadkamkar in Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 176. From the "Karamdanda inscription of the reign of Kumara-gupta" we find that Sikhara-svamin was the kumaramatya of Chandra-gupta II, and that his son Prithivishena, who was at first a kumaramatya of Kumara-gupta I, became afterwards his maha-baladhikrita (above, Vol. X, p. 72). Above, Vol. X, p. 50, where the feudatory chief Nandana is styled "kumaramatya-maharaja-Nandanah": ef. also note 2, ibid. The title of maha-kumaramatya was in vogue even in the Pala period of Bengal; cf. the Bhagalpur plate of Narayana-pala (p. 60, Gaudalikhamala-Varendra Research Society's publication) and the Manahali plate of Madana-pala (p. 158, ibid.).

Page #362
No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 4TH YEAR. 305 4, p. 193) and that the present seal was an old one preserved in his own family. [But see note l on p. 303 above.-Ed.] I do not think that the paramesvara of verse 7 and the nipa Jivadharana of rerse 9 cau be identicul or that the latter's army met with destruction in conflict with Lokanatha. Who gain is the Jayatungarar ha referred to in verse 8 of this plate ? We know that the Rashtrakuta kings of the medieval ages used various birudas, e.g. those eading in avuloka, turiga, varsha and rallabha. Dr. Floet is of opinion that, as a result of inter-marringas, other families also adopted these birudas. So it is very difficult to identify this Jayatungavarsha, a contemporary of Lokanatha. But these historical questions cannot be settled at the present omont, and they must remain open till the discovery of other materials throwing light upon them. A remarkable fact gathered from this inscription is that in ancient times even a Brahmana like Pradshasarmau could rise to the dignity of a m thi-samantat by the strength of his own art.. We have seen that the paternal grandfather of this grantee (Prado hasarman) was a Brahmana of the gotra of Agastya (1. 17) and that his maternal great-grandfather was one of the agnyihita (1. 18) Brahmanas who off red sacrificial oblations to the sacred fires according to the injunctions of the fastras. Both the paternal and maternal lines of this maha-sinanta were widely known for their strict observance of orthodox customs (yath-ichar-fcharana-pratishthita, 1. 20). King Lokanatha's paternal line des ended from Bharad vaja (v. 2). We have also seen that the Brahmanas for whose residence Pradoshasarmap bosoaght land from his liege lord were chaturvidya Brahmanas. These facts go some way to disprove the theory of these scholars who think that the half-mythical king of Bengal na med Adisara flourished before the rise of the Palat kings and that he imported orthodox Brahmanas from Kananj into Bengal, as there was dearth of such Brahmanas there. The next question relating to the Hindu society of the times that can be discussed here is in connection with the caste of Loranatha, who is called (in verse 9) a karana-a mixed caste according to Manu. The great-gran father of Lokanatha's father is described in v. 2 as sprog from the family of the sage Bharadvaja, and the great-grandfather and grandfather of his mother are in verse 6 called respectively dvija-varah and dvija-sattamah; but his mother's father is in the same verse describe l as a pirasava. So we see that, although tha tirst few ancestors (both paternal and maternal) of Lakanatha were Brahmanis, his maternal grandfather had not a pare Brahmana origin, since it may be inferred that his Brahmana father married a Sadra wife and he (the issue) was, therefore, known to have been a parasava. The use of this term in this inscription is very important, as showing the prevalence of the anuloma marriage in the Hindu Society of the seventh centary. A Brahmana coald, according to Manu and later law makers also, marry ladies from all the three inferior castes as well. Another well-known instance of an orthodox Brahmana marrying a sodra wife in the seventh century can be furnished from Bana's Harsha-charita, wherein we read that Bana's father Chitrabhanu (a Brahmana well-versod in the Vedic lore and keeper of the sacred fires) has his son Bana by his wife Rajadevi of the Brahmana caste; but in Chapter I of the same book we find an allision to the poet's father having taken a wife of the Sudra caste also, by whom he had two sons, Chandrasena and Matpishena, whom he dereribes as " bhritarau parasavau." It is a matter for research when this system of anulom: marriage began to fall into disuse in Hindu Society. From the description of the grandfather of Lokanatha in verse 6 it may be seen that the social status of a pirasava in the seventh century was not at all low-or, how could I Vide Dr. Fleet's paper on "Some Rashtrakuta Records," above, Vol. VI, pp. 188.189. We have the namo of Jayatungasimha of the Kano country: but he belonged to # later age (above, Vol. V, appendix, p. 79, No. 675). (Note also the Raslitrakuta Tanga-Dharmavaloka of Kielhoru's Inscriptions of Northern Iudia, No. 630.-Ed.] . For the definition of this term vide Manu, IX, 178, and Gautama-Sastra, IV, 16 and 21, and Aubanas Smriti, v. 36 (p. 47 of the Smriti sam uchchaya, Amandaframa Sanskrit serio).

Page #363
306 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. such a person be placed in charge of the army (bala-gana-prapt-adlukurah) and be held in high esteem of the good (satamwabhimatah) ? ; and how could his daughter's son be a feudatory chief? Another significant fact that may be brought to notice here is that in this plate, which we take to have belonged to the age of anarchy (mitsya-wyaya) in Bengal, i.e. the time after the death of Harsha and before the rise of the Pala kingdom in the eighth century, we do not find even a latent allusion to Buddhism, although the Pala kings themselves were Saugatas(Buddhists). From the accounts of the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang! we learn that during this time he could find no sign of Buddhisin in Kimarapa. We cannot possibly connect this plate with any of the Kamarapa kings of that time. We have seen that the ancestors of Lokanatha were devotees of Sankara and that his own Brahmana, the mahasamanta Pradoshasarman (the grantee), wished to set up an image of Auanta-Narayana. The prevalence of Brahmanio influence in Eastern India at the time can be rightly inferred also from the mention in this inscription of the sacred fires, Pauri nic deities, Brahmanas versed in the four Vedas, etc., as also from the fact that Brahmanas could be samanta chiefs. TEXT. [Metres : vy. 1, 3, 6, 7 and 8, Sardalarikridita ; v. 2, Sragdhara; and vv. 4, 5 and 9, Vasantatilaka.] First Side. 1........ at?-Kumaramatya adhikaranan-cha Suvvunga-vishaye vri(bra)hman. arrya-purasbran=varttamanan=blavinas=cha sri-simanta-ma .... 2........ shaya-patin--Adhikarunanusa-(prajdhana-vyavahari-ja(ja) napadan=v0(bo) dhayanty-Astu vo viditam-Iha hi|| Ya[sy-asesha-vidhi] v U 3 v u - - - [dha]ro vigraho yen=ayam bhuvana-traya-[sthi]ti-sukha-prapty-ar tham-anm(tm)-ashtadha [1] pratyeka[] prabha (bbu) t-adi-tulya-mahima - - - - - 4 17 yen-8(?) Jijhita-Manmathah sa jayasti] dhvast-asubhah Sa [ika]rah [10] Sambhoh pad-avja(bja)-rena-prakara-ksita-sirah-pata-divy-ablisheka (kah) prapt achandr-i v--uvu 5 [majni-Bharadvaja-sad-vanst-jatah [1] frimin=prakhyata-kirttih prabhavad-adhi mahara (ra)jn-sav(b)d-adhikarah (1) samsar-ochchhitti-hutuh(10h) prasamita-durito - una(na)[thoje6 van-isah || [2] Sanugetasya mabatmand guna-nidhih prakhyata-virry mahao samanto yudhi lavdha(bdha)-paurusha-dhand dharmya-kriy-aik-asra(yah] [1] [Srini(na)' (R)]7 tho Bhagavan-iva pratihata-[vya]pat=sva-lakty-ispadair=viroxbhd=avani-tala-praka tita-praptavya-yavat-kriyah | [3] Tasy=x[tma-]jo-pi gunavin-Bhasva). 1 Watters, Vol. II, p. 186. This lost word seems to be in the ablative ans, and is, hably, the name of the place whence the document Was issued * The lost word here may be restored as -mahasamanta. Evidently, the word is vishaya. . Read .ja (ja) napadan vo(bo)dha. * The metre also permits the reading kopena or krodhena. " Read tha.. * The lost word bere seems to be a proper name of a person with natha at its end. . While the original plate was in my hands, I found the letter na(na) of this word clear, but it is not so now in the photographs. The akshara which precedes it looks like fa. The comparison of this person with Bhagavan lenda corroboration to my reading of the name as Srinatha.

Page #364
No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 307 8 nana)tha-nama samsara-si[ga]ra-jal-ottaran-aika-chittah [*] bhratuh suto gunavati pratipidya rajyam frimad=abhad-fishi-samo vi v - v9 tvah [4] Ton-odapadi kula-santatayo salpisyam-vi(bi) bhrat-pativrata-gar. abharan-ojvalayam [1] gotra-sriyam=iva mah-aujasi Gotrnde[vyam-A). 10 shtayika-vibita-jannai putra-varryah || [5] Yassa(Bra P or syah ?) Sthavara smjunkodvija-varah prarryo jananyah pitu[r=Vi].--akhyo dvija-sattamo uvu 11 -m=manyah pranatan ahah [l'] prakhyato nsipa-gochara (ro) va (ba)la-gana(na)-prapt adlikurah kriti dhuh parasavah satam-abhimato ma ta mahah] 12 Kega vah] [6] Danlitne sa tu Kova(SA) davaya gunnvinogaty-aika. vn (ba) ndhus=sada dor-danda-jvalit-ottain-asi-si(sa) chiva-prajna-jayat-sadhanah [] nir vya]13 -j-Orijita-sntva-sara-turagah sri-Lokanatho [upil poyasmin-chhrl-paramesvarasya va(ba)huso y tari kshayam sainikam || [7] Dulanglayo 14 Jayatunga-varsha-sn[ma]ro sadyah-(prayo]:0<Page #365
308 26 30 31 parama Second Side. 27 [Cut off in parts and illegible in the rest]. Ing-svami. . t. [sr1]. 28 29 32 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Loka(?)]nathena(na) pratipa [dito (?)] dh ke chatus-chatvarin(m)sat-samvatsare ka-va(ba)ndha-dasen-aikasya.... Phalguna-ma se ....& .. [a]tra porvena Kanamotika-parvato dakshinena Panga-Vapi (?)k-obhayagrama-[si]ma paschimena Jayesvara-tam rapatha (?)ra-khanda.... [VOL. XV. va(ba)la-mandalika uttarena mahattara-Ranadubha-pusbkarini ity=evam-avadhrita-chatu [b]-simaka-Suvu(vvu)nga-krit-akrit aviruddh-atavi - bhukha[nda].... ... patt-a[ropito] mahasamanta-Pradoshasarmano mata-pitror-asya y-opachayaya etadiya-mathe Bhagavato-nanta-narayanasya cha pun pojk-vidhi-sampattay@ 33 [da]tta-pratyaka-pataka-bhi'g-odyama-krid-vairika-bhatt-Anantadeva-svami pataka 1 bhatta-Nagadatta ataka 1 bhatta 9 bhatta-Dharmadama pataka Kesava pataka 1 bhatta-Gada (?) 34 nandi pataka 1 bhatta-Medhaeoma pataka 1 Udayachandra rataka 1 bhatta-Manojnadeva pataka 1 Khalisha-karmanta (nti)ka-prabha prapi bbatta-Jayasoma Khadga-Vada]ra-Vichakshana-Pa(?)ti-Govarddhara(na) 35 svami arddha-pataka bhatta-Purnadama dro 20 bha [tta]-Videsa dra 20 bhatta-Yajnaceva dro dro 20 bhatt-Amaradeva 20 La[dra (?)]-svami [dro 10 (?)] [bhatta]-Purna 36 ghosha dro 10 batta-Ugrasoma drs 20 Manoratha-sadharanam [Ra]vi[x]la Rasanschola-Bhikshatabhrata pataka-dvaya 2 Harisarma dro 10 7 Janasoma dro 10 5 (?) 37 Vinda dro 10 5 (7) hatta-Bhanu [dra 10] [Kana-VisvaPrabhavarisha Vishnu Andasuri-Pitrikesvir-Antachara 38 ta (P)-Harshabhuti-Su[bhra(?)]ta-Bhanda arddha Harsha-Ma[dra-Khalisa .. atavya mayaiva dro ma(mu)kha pataka 1 Kakka [dro] 20 Mahesa (P)] juad-Vriddhidroha 20 Vidagdha-pra 19 Tejasoma-Janardan Anda-Nri[ga (?)] .... Sadesa (?)-[Sankara dr 20 Rudra-Vikasita-Divakara Harisa (sha) Vijaya-Va nana Gopisarma-Ananda-ird dhara (?) 40 Satosha (nera ?)-Lachhuka [bbyah ?) pitaka 1()] na bhuteh pataka 1 Rudra-Damodarabhyam pataka Anda-Nrisoma-VidagdhaJanardana [Ups (?)] 41 ti-Skanda-II) [na].... na Sakshma pati-Krishna-Bhava-Rudra-Surata-Jana soma-Vidagdha-Vappa (?)-Dhriti-Avalipta-Konta(nna P) Vu(Bu)ddhadattasarma The letters of this line also are almost illegible. 2 Compare the same word in 11. 1 and 21. Read eyamasya. This may also be read as blog. The letter aftor ko seems to be the numerical figaro 10; but I do not know what measure ko represents. Or it may be a proper name.

Page #366
/ / ng-y71 ni ti - ri- 1 | Cp-dE'bE =ni-ngd 2 at kyin Plkyi che tshe ni <<| b b - dngot1= |- I RR pe phyi-ke ni wi % 2rb-tisnN | rgy- habit 1:|: kyi r Nadt@dngo -kyi-phyilotse l ni mef 5 12 g 'i-by-b'i-rus- 8-12 2 : !, 2ngo12) 1:239 agblon-po 1 tshun- pia p'i-bzhed-p- WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL 1 Iipperah Copper-plate of Lokanatha: the 44th year. First Side :222 SCALE CIRCA 7 rje'i ng -ri ng -ri g mi'i-by 3 3 nge tshe ye ko FN3) shon / / mi d-n dksse blo-2) tshe-po1 kaa zi-mo 'i di ni l 2] | r : rs itsil: p * D-che-zhing-med 'on-nyipg15. 3 cing 311_luas bl* phyir-re-zeg, 91 14:58 bhp?ib lga E L n f-le Palei xp5R/ 1 phyid 1: 18& n ng ga lo t ni-rnlo no go ng - rbrjed-cing @guig ni tshi g - ge: *tigeE3)_ 2* 1 spang- b- 19331pskil@ kyi-lt 35px x S'bbh s'i-bu/ g3 36.3 3gJkjR deg @g-tshoskye- 7 223brgyueetlste 'i san b3711 g ?id=gtsi-byis-skyon-ka bynydz: 1 dby:12zhesR gi 23 res 1 9 ba7-ns bzhi-ni-nye-b / d=3'i-spyi-tsho%25203 phyi-lo- 82gs p059:kyi ji n p lo & 1 2 3 ngos - ' 31 1: h32: ro / yo$b'1 rop tsun- 1: slob ni bkyi-b phyi'i 1:|: 1:: 1:|: 21:1:|:kyi phyi-lo - d-gd-gtortse-skye-'os- Rgal= blob) - rnyedy 2 1 n waais('oganz a gaig, ggyi- buta; 1&ples]nyid-l- dnggphyiru:2/217 ? p:/ Sab& pe bztfit 99 25 ntti) \k? - 2 * - cho- 'chogs-sgri / / F. W. THOMAS

Page #367
ATARALLEpiyal S SEARD ANNELSVEERE PALI E RELIANE vi HERE lAla rAya tra Second Side HEMAINA pAyajIva TODAE AHANE HALINSANNEKHAR R ANT MORETECTET KRRISitanAkA kamAla yadi dAna (GS sAbhAra

Page #368
No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA : THE 44TH YEAR. 309 42 Vappa(?)sarma.... ..... ..... dhama Navachak[ra] .... Jaya-Siva Vishgu-Sujatagarna dro 20 Va(Bandhu-Vedaju-Lavvu.Dhsiti-Jay.[mi]tra Deva-Sra(?)dhu-Videsa-Jiva Mahasaka43 Vihi-Su(?)yata-Ugra [Pratoshaka .... artha-Adbhu-Santosha-Daitagana-Ru(Ru)pa Santu (?)- Vishnumitra Nistarana-Govinda-Konta(nna P) -Kanadu(bhu)gdha pa. 44 Vappa (?)-Sushena-Lavvu-s.....k.... (Linga]-S3ka Hamvo(mbo)-subha Gunatosha-Vappa (?)-Soka-Vappa (?)-Atithi Bhanu-Kshiraganda-Nidhi ... 45 Bhadra-Janarddana-Bhaskara-Veppa (?)) ........ [dro] 20 Devadatta drd 20 Dhanankara-bhatta-Vra(Bra)hmadatta dro 20 bhatta-A padatta dro 20 Svamidatta-Vappa (?)-Chandra-Pana .... 46. Krishna - Harisha - Vikasita. Ma[noratha] - Vrikaga-Nayana-Chitra-Vipaschita Yajna Suksite-Tosha-Chandra-Vappa(?)ai-Ahi-Markata-Chandra-Prana - Nanda-sadharana 47 bhatta-saiharana do 20 Kshenabhuti pataka-dvays Vappa (R)-Deva Prasanta-Dudhusva mi-Prakasa Gauna pataka-raji Pri(Pri)yadams dro 20 Ananda-Indrasvami dro [20] .... 48 Narayana-Harideva-Chandrakega pataka i bhatta-Sute dra 10 bhattaPinch hadevasya pataka l Nandagop-Vana(malli-Tri(Tri)lichanaKha'nya (P)] .... 49 Antr-opayogaga patutka Pajishnu[Ahi).... [sva]mi pataka Samridha Sangha - Sintosha - Jayasarma - Daidava - Ivanti(ani ?)-Naravijaya - Sambhuvijaya Guptajaya .... 50.... bhatit=suri dro 9 Priya dro 10 Madhu(?)va ....... Lakshmana Dhunananda. Paragal-osi () - Iadra - Hari - Dafiti-Ichchhadova-Gana . dhan (?) Msharaja-Dadi(dhi P)bhata sara pa .... vaka 51 [krita bhimayas=tamrapate samardpita asya mata-pitr@r=atmanas-cha poaya-prasuv-artham=Bhagavad-A[na(r)]nta-Narayanayi (ya(r)]thi-likhita-vra(bra)h manebhyas-cha sarvate (to)-bhogen=agra .... 52.... sha Bangava(ma)-ti (ti)rtha-[pa]jan-opachiyamana-samn[skajratvan=nripa gacrav-atithega-pri(pri)yatvach=cha satatam=anumantavyah palani(ni)yagacha danach=chhreso=nupala[bam] ........ 53 ........ dosha-darsa[na]ya [Bha]gavati [Vya]sena gita(b) slokah [1] Shashtim?-varsha-sahasrani svarge mo lati bhami-da[h 1'] akshepta ch=anumanta cha tany=[ve]$ . . . . [ll 10"] , 54 .. .. .. .. bhyot yntoid-raksha Yudhishthira [] mahir"] mahi(hi)matan-cbbreshtha danach=chhrayd-nupalanan(m) [ll 11") Va(Ba)hu bhir vagudhi datta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhish 1'] yabya yasya ........ 55 ........ phulam-iti [l| 12"] kritam [sa ]ndhivigrahika-Prasanta[dejvena bhogi Bhavadasasyadro 20 p achaka-Vasu dro 20 bha ....n:.. [dro 20] .... 56 ........ vachakatvona Sudhama (P) dro 20 Vira(P)ha do 10 9 utkbatn-kumana (karmana P)-Naradattasys dro 10 9 praksitaya padamila (ya] ........ 57 ........ raka avisba . . . . tataya ........ sa (P) .... Rita ...... I See note 5 on p. 808. . Here should follow the words sarake rasit. . Rond yada bhumisetasya tasya tada. ? Read - od.. * Read Pirea-dattan dvijatibhyo. * Read phalan [ilo] Iti.

Page #369
310 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. TRANSLATION. (LI. 1-2.) (From his camp or head-quarters ) the kumaramatyul and his office-staff notify the present and future feudatorios, (mahisamantas), .... and vishayaputis (district ollicurs), headed by the Bruhmanns and Aryas, with their staffs and with the chief businessmen and people of the country.- Let it be known to you-In this mattor (Verse 1.) Victorious is Sankara, by whom evils are destroyed and who avoided Kama (the god of Lovo) out of anger (?), (the god) whose image (is).... in all core nonies ...., anl who for the three worlds' attainment of the happiness of stability divided his own person into eight forms, in each of which his greatness with regard to lordship, etc., was equally (present). (V. 2.) There was a prosperous king, sprung from the good family of the sage Bharadvaja .... -natha, whose sanctified and brilliant consecration was porformed on his head by means of a shower of dust from the lotus feet of Sambhu-a king, of highly-known fame, having right to the use of) tho majestic title of adhi-maharaja (or maharajadhiraja)- who for the destruction of (his) mundane existence exterminated his sins. (V. 3.) Of that high-souled person who was an abode of virtues, the noble son, the great feudatory chief (Samanta) srinatha, of known prowess, who had gained in battle the wealth of valour, who was the chief vehicle of virtuous deeds, and who, like Bhagavan, could repel misfortunes by means of the delegates of his own supremacy, was a hero who displayed in this earth all atainable feats. (V. 4.) His accomplished son also, Bhavanatha by name, whose one thought was to cross the waters of the ocean of existence, trarsferred his rule to his brother's accomplished son, and himself became glorions, like a rishi ....... (V. 5.) By him was begotten, for the continuation of the family, an excellent son, by his worthy (wife), Gotradevi, -as greatly gloricus as the greatness of the family (berself) who was bright with the ornament of fidelity to her supporting lord, and who took her birth from Ashtayika (lier inother). (V. 6.) Of whom the mother's (Gatradovi's) father's grandfather was the prominent Brahmana nn med sthavara; the respocted (inaternal) great-grandfather was the chief Brabinana called Vira; the grandfather was the parasava Kesava, virtuous and able, beld in high esteem by the good, who, being placed in charge of the army, was in touch with the king, a famous man. (V. 7.) That daughter's son of Kesava was King Lokanatha, who was accomplished, who had always truth for his only friend, whose army was victorious by reason of the intellect of his counsellor, the great sword shining on his post-like arms, and whose horses were the undisguised essence of great strength; against him large armies of the paramesvara (supreme ruler) were many times discomfited. (V. 8.) "In obstinate bottle with Jayatungavarsha he showed bis readiness; he is expert in the matter of prescribing the right course to seekers (of instruction) in policy; his 1 The plural umber is used to indicate honnor-ef. " Kapita vaya "in l. 21. Or, "by whom Kama was made to quit his body"-if we read "kayena " in the fourth quarter of the verse. * The proper Dame is lost through corrosion. * The word "tena "hero may refor other to "Bhavanatha" or to "bhrath enda" (his brother's son). From the fact of Bhavanatha's placing his brother's son in charge of the administration and passing his days like a riski it seems probable that this pronoun refers to the brother's son and not to Bhavanaths himself, who may be supposed to have no issue. The word bibhrat is no doubt, brought in to point the comparison with the family greatuess, wuich her husband was equal to supporting. * The use of the word " prarrya" (father's father or father-in-law's futber) is rare.

Page #370
No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 311 subjects are always pleased, and he is happy in making friendship: this man of many qualities, dear to the learned, a resort to good people, and prone to (doing) universal good, of sharp intellect, has achieved majesty and prosperity." (V. 9.) Thus reflecting, having the object of his action well settled in accordance with the alvice of his trusted (men), king Jivadharana relinquished battle and gave away to that karana (Lokanatha), who obtained a royal charter (patta), his own territories (vishaya) along with his army (sadhana). (Ll. 16-21.) Through his son, prince Lakshminatha, as dataka (envoy1) we are by the mahasamanta Pradoshasarman,-a twice-born man, bereft of all faults, of noble descent, whose resources are enjoyed by the Brahmanas, the virtuous people and the community; who is known for his prowess and the strength of his arms; who had his birth in two families well known for the proper practice of (orthodox) customs; who was begotten of the Brahmana lady, Suvachana, who had a good reputation for bestowing desirable objects upon suppliants in accordance with their prayer, and was daughter of Brihaspati-Svamin, whose manifold qualities were widely known and who was intent on accumulating religious merit (P), and was the son of his (Pradoshasarman's) great-grandfather Budha-Svamin, an agnyahita? Brahmana, who used to offer oblations to fires according to rites;-(by this Pradoshasarman), being the son of the Brahmana Toshasarman, who caused delight to Brahmanas, gurus (superior persons) and the community, the grandson of Jayasarma-Svamin and the great-grandson of the Brahmana Devasarman, of the gotra of Agastya,-(thus) informed : (Ll. 21-26.) "In the vishaya (district) of Suvvunga, in the forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, having a thick network of bush and creepers, where deer, buffaloes, boars, tigers, serpents, etc. enjoy, according to their will, all pleasures of home-life... ... I have caused a temple to be made and have had set up therein (an image of) the infinite Lord Ananta-Narayana, who has shown favour to me. There, for the perpetual maintenance of ashtapushpika, bali, charu, satra to Bhagavan Ananta-Narayana, whose person is adored by the chief gods, the Asuras, the sun, the moon, Kuvera, the Kinnaras, the Vidyadharas, the chief serpent(-gods), the Gandharvas, Varuna, the Yakshas. . . . . ., and [also for the residence of] Brahmanas, versed in the four Vedas, who have a community there, an endowment in this forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, has been granted with full title, for the increase of the merit of my father and mother and myself, by king [Loka]natha by a copper-plate grant." (Ll. 27-33.)...... In the year 44, in the month of Phalguna, the forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, in (the district of) Suvvunga, of which the four boundary lines were thus defined, viz. on the east the Kanamotika hill, on the south the limitline of the two villages Panga and Vapika, on the west. ... portion of the tamra-pathara (?) of Jayesvara........ and on the north the tank of the mahattara Ranasubha-was recorded in this copper-plate grant and given for the increase of merit to Pradoshasarman and his parents and for the performance of the ceremonies of worship for the god Bhagavan AnantaNarayana in the matha made by him. [N.B.-No translation is here given of the lines 33-50, as they contain nothing but the names of the Brahniana-dwellers on the granted piece of land, numbering over one hundred, and a definite statement of the measurement of land which they should individually or jointly occupy.] 1 [Perhaps, however, Pradoshasarman is envoy of Lakshminatha.-Ed.] 2 A Brahmans who perpetually maintains and consecrates the sacred fires in his house. I cannot explain this term. [Ashtapushpika occurs in the Harsha-charita, c. I, as denoting an 'eightfold offering of flowers (in that passage, to the eight forms of Siva); see the translation, p. 15, n. 3, and the commentator Sankara's note on the text.-Ed.] For a detailed exposition of what this word means vide Mr. Pargiter's paper on Three Copper-plate grants from East Bengal "-Indian Antiquary, 1910, p. 213.

Page #371
312 [VOL. XV. (Ll. 51-52.) These [measured] plots of land recorded in the copper-plate and given to him (Pradoshasarman) for the accruing of merit to his parents and to himself, and to Bhagavan Ananta-Narayana, and to the Brahmanas as mentioned above, with enjoyment in full title. . . . . . . ., should always be approved of and maintained (by future kings), because of enhancement of merit by worship of confluences and tirthas and because of respect for kings and regard for ties of hospitality. Maintenance of gifts is more important than the making of a gift. . . . . To show the sins (that accrue from encroachment, etc.) these verses have been composed by Bhagavan Vyasa. (Ll. 53-55.) (Then follow three of the usual admonitory verses.) (L. 55.) This was (recorded) by Prasantadeva, the Sandhivigrahika (the minister of Peace and War). (Ll. 55-57.) [These lines, again, contain a statement of the measurement of plots of land allotted to some of those who assisted in the production of the grant.] A list of donees and the portions of land allotted to them (lines 33-50 and lines 55-56). Line. 33 33-34 34 Name. Bhatta Anantadeva-Sva- Patakas 9. min. Bhatta Dharmadama Bhatta Nagadatta. Bhatta Kesava Bhatta Gada (P) nandin Bhatta Medhasoma Bhatta Udayachandra Bhatta Manojnadeva 34-35 Bhatta Jayasoma-Svamin Bhatta Purnadama. Bhatta Videsa Phatta Yajuadeva. Bhatta Amaradeva. Bhatta Ladra (P)-Svamin Bhatta Purnaghosha 36 Blatta Ugrasoma 85-36 35 Bhatta Manoratha. Bhatta Ravi (?) la. Bhatta Rasanschala Bhatta Bhikshata . 33 Pataka 1. "2 33 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 33 23 Portion. 33 33 " 33 23 Dronas 20. 35 33 "2 ,, (P). (Jointly) Patakas 2. Line. 36 37 38 Name. Bhatta Harisarman Bhatta Janasoma Bhatta Vinda Bhatta Bhanu Kana Visva Khadga Vadara Vichakshana Pati (P) Govardhana Prabhavarisha Vishnu. Andasuri Pitrikesvir Antachara Harshabhuti Subhra (?) ta Bhanda Harsha Portion. Dronas 10+7= 17. 10+5 (F) =15 (P). 10 (P). 33 of what is not clear. Portions not known.

Page #372
No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 313 Line. Name. Portion. Line Name. Portion. 38 41 Mudra. . Khalisa . Vriddhidroha. . . Portions not known. Isana . Pati . Krishna . . . Bhava. . Dronas 20 (?) of woodland. Tafaka 1. Dronas 20. 38-39 Vidagilha and others Kakka. . . Mahesa (?) . . Teja . . . Soma Janurdana Anda 1 not Portions kuowa. Rudra. . Sarata. Janasoma Vidagilha Vappa. . Dhriti. . . Avalipta Konta (9) . Baddhadattasarman (Jointly) Dro. Nas 20 (). . . Nriga . Sadesa. Sankara Rudra. Vikasita . Vappasarman. Navachakra. 42 . Divakara Jaya . . Harisha . . . (Jointly) Dro Nas 20. * 1 (Jointly) Pata i ka 1 (?). 40 . Pafaka 1. Vijaya . . Vamana . Gopisarman. Ananda Nirdhara (). Sutosha Lachhuks . Sukshmabhuti Rodra. . Damodara . Anda . . Nrisoma Vidagdha Janardana . Upati (?) . Skanda IVA . . Vishga . . Sajatafarman Bandha . Vedaja . . Lavve. . Dhriti. . Jayamitra . Deva , . Bra(P)dha . Videsa . Jiva . Mahasaks Vihi . . Say(?)ta . Ugra . . 1 Portions U known. not *I(Jointly) Pata U ka 1. * 1 Portions known. not 43 *

Page #373
314 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. Line. Name. Portion. Line. Name. Portion. 43 . 45 Pratoshaka . . . Artha 1 (Jointly) Dro as 20. Adbha. Dronar 20. Santoslis . . Portions known. not sans . not Portions known. Dhanankara. . Bhatta Brahmadatta Bhatta A padatta Svimidatta-vappa . Chandra . . Pans . . . Krishna Harisha Vikasita Manoratha Vrikasa Nayana : Chitra . . Vipaschita . Yajsis . . * Sukrita Tosha. . . Chandra-rapps Abi . . Markata : . Chandra Prina. . . Nands . . Kshemabhuti. Vappa. . Deva . Prasanta . . Dudhu-Svinnin 1 Daitagapa . RuP * Santa () . Vishoumitra. Nistarana Govinda Konta) Kanada (P)gdha Vappa () . Sushona . Lavvu. . Linga. . scks . . Hambo . Subha. . Gunatosha Vapps . . soka . Vappa. . Atithi . . Bhanu . . Kshiraganda Nidhi . . Bhadra . . (Jointly)-but portions not known. 47 Patalas 2. . Pataka 1 (each ?). 45 Janarddans. Prakass Dronas 20 (). Bhaskara . . . . Gauna. Priyadama Ananda . . Vapps Devadatta * . Dronas 20. (Jointly) Droras 30 (deg). Dronar 20. .

Page #374
No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 315 Line, Name. Portion, Line. Name. Portion. 47 Indra-Svimin (Jointly) Droras 20 (). 49 50 . * * . i Portions not known. Dronai 9 (?). Dronas 10. 48 i (Jointly) Pataka 1. Guptajaya . Sari . . Priya . . Madhu (R) Lakshana . Dhanananda , Parasala . Narayana . . Harideva . . Chandrakesa. . Bhatta Suta. . Bhatta Pinchhadeva Nandagupa . . Vanamali Trilochans'. . . . Dronas 10. Pataka 1. Portions known. not . Khanya 49 . * 1 (Jointly (P)) Patakas 9. . Pajishnu Ahi . . ... Svamin Sampidha . Sangha . . Santoshs . Jayasarman. Daidava . Ivanti(mniP) . Naravijaya . . Sambhuvijays Indra : It is not clear if each of these Hari : . men got one adhaka. Dupiti. . Ichehha . Deva . . Gans. . Maharaja . . Dadibhata . Blogin Bhavadasa Dronas 20. paelaka Vasa rachaka Sadhama (P) >> Vira (P)ba . . . 10+ 9. #khata-karmana Nara-1 10+ 9 - datta. . . . . Portions known. not . 19. N.B.-It must be remembered that many more names have become illegible and lost, and in some places the portions of allotment stated in the document could not be ascribed to the proper persons. No. 20.-MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. MidagihA-" Margoebal," as it is spelt on the Indian Atlas sheet 40 (1852), or "Madgyal" according to the quarter-sheet 40, S. E. (1905)-is a village in Jat State, situated in lat. 17deg 7' and long. 75deg 27'. The ancient name was Malige, and hence Madagiha! must mean " waste of Malige." The present inscription was found on a slab lying there in front of the 1 Jat is a small native state, the Agency of which is attached to Bijapur District. The name is spelt " Jath" in recent official publications, e.g. the Bombay Places and Common Oficial Word: (1878), the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 40, S. E. (1905), and the Imperial Gazetteer, new edn., Vol. XIV, p. 71 (1908). But this is quito wrong. The true name is Jat or Jatt, and the ancient name, attested by local inscription, was Jatt. The Indian Atla sheet 4) of 1862 spells it Jutt, which is quite correct, according to its method of transliteration. 28 2

Page #375
816 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. temple of Mahadeva in the village, and an ink-impression was prepared for the late Dr. Fleet, which is now in the British Museum. The stone is rectangular, with a rounded top, on which are sculptures, viz. in the centre a linga on a stand ; to the proper right, a priest half turned towards it and half facing to the front, and apparently holding some offering towards the liriga, while wearing a veil (?) hanging from his head ; to the proper left of the liriga & scimitar and a ball; above these, the sun (right) and moon (left). The inscribed area below this is about 2 ft. 2 in. broad and 4 ft. 2 in. high. The character is good regular Kanarese of the end of the twelfth century, resembling that of the Kurg5d inscriptions (above, Vol. XIV, p. 205), with similar floral and animal decorations and flourisles. The average height of the letters is 1 Short w is several tiines written with the avagraha character which properly denotes the absence of a vowel. The reason for this curious practice is that as the Kanarese people for ease of pronunciation usually inserted after a closed consonant a short u sound, which was commonly written in full (e.g. tata, 1. 9), in order to relieve the harshness as they felt it) of the sound of the unvocalised consonant, some of them went so far as to confuse this secondary u with the avagraha sign denoting the very absence of a vowel which had led to the insertion of the ul. Hence the avagraha came to be regarded as denoting short medial u, both primary and secondary. This ti as denoted by the avagraha I have transliterated by [u]. Examples of it for primary << are : 8[u]/hamam (1.2), g(n)navati (1. 36), [u]tukt! Ipao (1. 39), unt[u] (11. 39, 86), vipCu)?- (11. 41-2), -k[u]mud(1. 80), -9[u]n- (1. 82), Sambh[] (1. 82), her[u]tt (1. 93). In other cases here where we find the avagraha written at the end of words, though it cannot be decisively proved that it is meant to denote t, yet this inference seems most probable, in view of the phonetic conditions of the period? : such cases are -sa inkar (1. 10), tilasad- (1. 33), dig. (1. 34), enippal (1. 46), -mahibhrit- (1. 48), biffar (1. 78), partthivendran (1. 90). Some other features of the writing are worth notice. The guttural nasal appears in mangalam (1. 94). The carsive forms of m, y, and (above, Vol. XII, p. 335) all occur. That of m is very common (47 times in 11. 1-70); that of y is found once, in Jaya mtan (1. 38); and that of appears in vdad: (1. 26), Kesava- (1. 67), Vuppini(na) Kaunta-Gavuda (1. 77), -arnnava. (1. 82), and vasundhara in (1. 88). The sabscript t is often written in its full form. The word srt is regularly written in a flourished conventional form. The annusvira is sometimes a small circle above the line, sometimes (in modern fashion) a large circle on the line.--Except for four Sanskrit verses (nos. 1, 37-9), the language is Old Kanarese. The archaic ? is preserved in Chalana (1. 21), and falsely substituted for l in balasida (1. 31), negardalu (1. 37), tamnole (1. 44), a inale (1. 48), kolagad- (1. 59 f.), and -ali (1. 91); it is changed to rin negardan (11. 9, 11-2, 18, 35, 82 f.), norrpade (11. 20, 49), negardalu (1. 37); and elsewhere it has been replaced by 1. Sporadicnlly ay hecomes ey, as in nileyao (Il. 4, 49), visheyao (1.9), aleyao (1. 15), afreyao (1. 33), lipideyao (1. 79); initial ya becomes ye occasionally, in -yesan (1. 14), -yesc (11. 25, 34, 47), yetipan (1. 82), yemao (1. 83), yejamanan (1. 85), yeth-eshfa(1. 87); and conversely ey becomes ay in -vanitayaralli (1.24), elayan (1. 64), kuduraya (1. 67), ballayim (11. 70-1), manaya (1. 72), horayalu (1. 75), kaffayan (1. 78), dharayam (1. 83), nadayisi (1. 87). In 1. 73 we find the common titlo Yadava-Narayanas pelt as Adaca-No. This variation may be connected with the frequent change of initial a to ya, which might have led sporadically to the reverse change of ya to a; but this explanation is hardly satisfactory. As the same peculiar form is found in other inscriptions (Adara-ramo in the Soratir inscription of A.D. 869, above, Vol. XIII, p. 177; Adava-kula in a Nidagundi record of Saka 1152, Vijaya, 1. 8), it is quite possible that Adave is the original name of the family, and Yadava a Sanskritised form serving to support an imaginary pedigree. The upadhmaniya occurs in bhivinah po (1. 90). There is change of vy to by and of ur to br in -byapaka- (1. 34), -byaparar (1. 34), Of course this conclusion cannot apply to texts of an earlier period; and even in records of the late 12th century and subsequently it is not legitimate to transliterate the avagraha at the end of words & W @xtept in the case of records like the present one, where it is lao used to denoto primary W.

Page #376
No. 20.] MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1098, ETC. 317 patibrate (1. 36), -brat- (1. 36), -byapara- (1. 40), -brata (1. 45), -braja (1. 48), byavahari? (1. 61), dibya- (11. 79, 87), -bratiindran (1. 80). In the verse parts p is changed to h only in the puvning phrase hen-madi Heinmadi (1. 12) and in ulihinh (1. 32) and hiridum (11. 82, 94); in the prose initial p and h are both found. Among the words of lexical interest may be mentioned pramanjula (1. 20), prapesala (1.21), biru (1. 22), utkamala (1. 31), kale with apparently the meaning of " building " (1. 32), udvimana (1.48), pragena (1. 50), avata (1. 60), nela-megtu (11. 66-7), singaraltige (1. 67), mantarike (1. 68), and leru (1. 93). The verb kesu is not given in Kittel's Dictionary ; but Gangadhar Madwaleswar Turmari in his Sabda-manjari glosses keru by (1) prakasisu and (2) dat[=&gu. The record is a composite one, chronicling donations made at different times to the same pair of temples. After invocations of Siva (v.1), Ganesa (v. 2), Siva-Somanatha (v.3), and Siva Bijevara (v.4), the author describes Kuntala as situate in Bharata-kshotra (v. 5, 11. 7-S). In the nad of Tarikadu in Kuntala is the city of Mangaliveda (v. 6, 11. 8-9). In the lineage of rulers of Mangaliveda was born Kannams; his son was Raja ; his sons were Ammugi, Sankama, and Jogams (v. 7, 11. 9-10). The valiant and glorious Jogama's son was Hemmadi, who in turn begot Bijjala (v. 8, 11. 10-12). To the glories of Bijjala, the founder of the Kalachurya kingdom, the author devotes three stanzas (vv. 9-11, 11. 12-18). Bijjala's son is Soma (Soyi-deva), who is now reigning in imperial splendour, and has conquered the Malavas, Cholas, Nepalas, Kalingas, Panchalas, and Gorjaras, and receives the homage of the Gaudas, Pandyas, Malayalas, and Voralas (vv. 12-16, 11. 18-27). Then comes the formal preamble referring the document to the reign of Raya-Murari Soyi-dova, with the usual Kalachurya titles (11. 27-30), followed by verses in praises of Malige, the modern Madagihal, in the Tarikadu nad (vv. 17-9, 11. 30-4), and of its prabhu or sheriff Bijjeya Nayakar and his wife Savitri-devi or Sayiyakka (vv. 20-9, 11. 34-48). His pedigree is as follows: Malla Gaunda begot Balla Gaunda, who hegot a second Malla Gaunda, who begot by Muddiyakka-Bijjaya (vv. 20-3, 11. 34-9). Bijjaya is distingaished as a statesman, warrior, poet, and master of the Kanarese tongue (v. 27, 11. 43-5). He has built a temple to siva-Somanatha, with the title Baya-Murari-Somanatha, in compliment to the king, and another to the same god under the title [Sudeki)-Bijjesvara, after his own name, and has caused a pond to be made beside the latter (vv. 30-2, 11. 48-53). Then follows a series of formal endowments for these establishments by Bijjaya Nayaka and other benefactors, apparently all of the same date, which, as we shall see below, is A.D. 1172 (11. 53-68). Immediately after theso comes a second series of endowments to these temples, dated in the reign of the Kalachurya Bankama (11. 68-73), followed by a third set belonging to the reign of the Yadaval Bhillama (11. 73-8). We are next introduced in four verses (vv. 33-6, 11. 78-83) to an eminent Saiva divine, Lokabharana, and his equally distinguished disciple Kalyanadeva ; and then is registered the transference of the two temples with their estates to the trusteeship of Kalyayadeva by Bijjsya Nayaka (11. 83-6), with regulations for discipline (11. 86-8) and commonitory ve ies (11. 8894), 1 Here spelt Adada : see above. This must be the same as the Lokibharana mentioned in a record of A.D. 1112 at Dirangere as having graat made in his favour by Vin Pandya-dora (Mysore Inser., p. 16),

Page #377
818 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. The pedigree of the Kalachurya dynasty given above is of importance as confirming those given by other records, on which see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 468 ff. We bave thus the definitive lineage: Kannama (Karna, Krishna) Bijjala I Raja (Rajala) Ammugi Sankama I Jogamas Permali (Hemmadi) Bijjala II. The date of the first series of endowments is given on 1. 56 as Saka 1093, Nandana; the amivasye of Phalguna ; Sunday; an eclipse of the sun. This is irregular. Either the sake or the cyclic year must be wrong. On the former assumption the details are altogether false : on the latter hypothesis we arrive at more satisfactory results. If we substitute for Nandana the previous year, Khara, which actually corresponded to Saka 1093 expired, we find that the given tithi was current on Thursday, 27 January, A.D. 1172, ending about 1 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise. On this date there was actually & solar eclipse, occurring 1 h. 32 m. after mean sunrise (Indian Calendar, p. 122); and hence we may accept it, in spite of the discrepancy in the cyclic year and the week-day.. The geographical names mentioned are rather numerous. We have Kuntala (1. 8); the Tarikadu nad or county, in which Madagiha!, with probably the whole of Jat State, was included (11. 9, 30, 60, 69, 73, 77); Mangaliveda (1.9); Kalaijara (1l. 27-8); Malige (ll. 31-2, 84, 55, 58, 78, 85), Sanskritised as Malika (1.51); Vasumbige (1. 58); Lonara (11. 59, 69-70); Kolanur (1. 69); Chendike-vetta, or " hill of Chandike" (1.70); Dongarigave (11. 71, 74); Sanambade (1.71); and the lists of countries in 11. 13-16, 21-2, 25. Mangaliveda may be safely identified with Mangalvedha in Sangli State ("Mungulvera" on the Indian Atlas), which lies in lat. 17deg 31' and long. 75deg 0'. Another form of the name is Marigalaveshtaka (Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 520); and although -veshtaka looks like a Pandit's etymology, it is quite likely that we should spell the name here, as in other cases, as - tedha. On Kalanjara see Dyn., p. 469. As to Malige, see above, p. 317. There are two villages named Lonar in the neighbourhood of Madagiha!; the nearest is in lat. 17deg 14', long. 75deg 27'. Kolanar is not easy to identify. It may be noted that the Jat inscription to which I have referred above (p. 317, n. 1) states that Kannama (whom it styles Kahnama) was the son of the Mahamandalosvara Assgarass, and omits to mention Bijjala I and Sankama I. Ita authenticity however is rather doubtful, though it can hardly be later than the 13th century: it refers itself to the 2nd year of the Chalukya-Vikrams era, the cyclic year Pingala, in the reign of Tribhuvanamalla (A.D. 1077-8), and at the same time to the reign of Bijjala II, which is impossible. * The name Sandaraja given in Dys. Kanar. Diatr., p. 468, perhaps arises from the error of taking the relative verb sanda as a proper Dame. + This must be the Jogamarass mentioned in Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 448, as being "the lord of the Darikada [read Tarikadu] nad and the Mandaldfpara of Mangalavada [read Mangalivida] " and a father-in-law of Vikramaditya VI. He is also mentioned in Ep. Carn. XI, Dg. No. 42 (p. 88), as Talikada (resd Tapikada) Jogama. sripan. * I have again to thank Mr. Sewell for checking my calculations. In 1. 62 mention is made of 900 towns, which perbape denotes the extent of Tarikadu. * It may be added that the modern town of Nidugul was also sometimes called Kaljana (Ann. Report of Mysore Arch. Dept., 1918, p. 21).

Page #378
No. 20.] MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 319 The word Kolanur elsewhere has become Konnur (above, Vol. VI, p. 25); and in the neighbourhood of Madagihal there are two villages with names suggestive of it, namely Konikonar ("Konee Kunnoor" in the Indian Atlas), in lat. 17deg 10' and long. 75deg 27', and Darikonar ("Dureh Koonoor" in the Indian Atlas), in lat. 17deg 11' and long. 75deg 26'. Dongarigave is also of uncertain site, for we find more than one village named Dongargaon; the nearest to Madagiha! is in lat. 17deg 28' and long. 75deg 29'. Sapambade is the "Sunbarra " of the Indian Atlas, in lat. 17deg 8}', long. 75deg 25'. TEXT: [Metres : vv. 1, 37, 38, Anushfubh ; vv. 2, 6, 7, 12, 17, 19-22, 26, 28, 32, 34-36, Kanda; vv. 3, 11, 14, Utpalamala; v. 4, Sardulavikridita; vv. 5, 8, 13, 23-5, 30-1, 33, 41, Mattabhavikridita ; vv. 9, 40, Mahasragdhara; v. 10, Sragdhara; vv. 15-6, 18, 27, 29, Champakamala; v. 39, Salini. In vv. 18 and 19 the prasa is slightly irregular : !, ?, and I are used as equivalents.] 1 Om Namas-tuga-siras-chumbi-chandra-chamara-charave trailokya-nagar-arambha mula-stambhaya Sambhavo || [1] 2 Sri-Gananayakan=apagham fri-Gauri-tanujan=agra-o(pu) tram devam bhogi-vibhushana nada(tha) ragadin-einag-ig=avighna-padamam s[u]khamam || [2] 3 Om3 Srimad-anamta-yogi-janata-vinatam data-deva-rajan-uddama-Manoja-raja. haranam dhrita-rajita-raja-bimbakam bhima-Gaj-asura-pre4 vara-charmma-dharam vijit-Amdhak-asura premade Somanatha-nile(la)yam paripalisut-irkke samtatar || [3*] Sri-ra ma-raman-Am5 bujata-bhava-pajy-imghri(gbri)-dvaya-sri-lasam-nirejam nata-siddha-kimparasa(sha) girbbap-augha-vidyadharar tara-raja-virajit-om6 data-jata-jutar Himadrindraj-adharan rakshisut-irkke devan-atulam Bijjesvs. ram lokamam || [4] Sphurad-ambho7 nidhi-Vele mi-valase Jamba-dvipav=atyamte-bardhurav=a dvipada madhyadelli Bogayikkum bar-baram nildu Mandaray- Mamda8 ra-dakshina-stha-Bharata-kshetram jagam-notra-bhasurav=a kshetra-vadhu-bird-janita lila-kurtalam Kumtalam || [58] Enipea dosada to9 day-end-enikum Tarikara (da) nadu tad-vishe(sha)yakk-sya-nibhan Mangali vedan jana-rammyam tatu-pur-Isar=avar=amnvayadolu [6] Negardam Kamnaman-- 10 tada magan-esadan Raja bhabhujam tanu-mahipamg-ogedar-tripurusa(sha)ra vol-Anmugi-Samkama-Jogam-amkar-apagata-sa (sa) kar[u] | [7] A. 11 var-olage Vi(voi) Jagad-isam chalad-amka-Raman=adatam vir-ari-bhup apaham negardam visrutan-di-raja-balavat-tejo-gamam Jogamam negardat tat[w]-suta12 n=uddhat-ari-balaman hep-madi Hermadi tam negardam tata-sutanishta cbataka-nav-ambhobhrij-jalam Bijjalam [89] Para-nari-daram bha-vinuta subha13 tar-Aditya-dovam pratap-oddhura-Lank-adhigvaran Gurjjara-Magadha-Kalimg Andhra-Saurashtra-Vemg-ibvara-bah-abhila-sau(sau)ryy-prakata-kudha From the ink-impression. * Represented by an ornamental symbol formed of three farklas one over the other, with apper two. Represented by a symbol similar to that used on L. 1. ring round the

Page #379
320 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. 14 ra-vispa(spba)ra-vajram Daremdr-abharanam vair-ibha-kamthiravan-atula-ye(ya)sam Bijjala-kshoaipalan || [98] Lalam bal-gotta kol-gott-ulidan=ulidan=a 15 Cheramam biraman Nepalam kad-ale(la)yakk-oydidan-atibhayadim sau(sau)ryya sampattiyim Pamchalam chal-ada nalal-e16 nisi bardakidam bhima-samgrama-keli-lola Cholam ditam bandapan-enal adata Bijjala-ksbonipalam (10") Amtum=alladeyar || Ra17 ja-mah-abhidhanamane chandrano!-a pratima-prata pada rajateyam nidagha-samay.. arkkanol-arjjita-sarbbabhaumam-emb-I jasamam disa. 18 kariyol-allade vairi-nripalaralli rarajisal-iyad-imtu pegardar vibhu dor-bbala chakri Bijjalam (11) Ka || Atana tanayam loka-khyatar kimta-nike19 ya-rajita Lakshmi-jatan Raya-Murari sa-bhit-anata-bhapa-kumuda-soman Sman | [12] Nala-nitam Bali-raja-nitan-atulam Ma. 20 mdhata-nitam pramamjola-rap-ominatiyim sudana-tatiyim manatvadim norppad emd-e(i)lo bamnippudu Bas-Zvanipa-charitra-prabhava-pra21 pesa (sa)lanam sri-Giri-durgga-malle-vibhuvam Som-avanipalanam [13] Amtum-alladeyam || Malavanam tadam-gadidu Cholana pam22 dale-gondu sarda Nepalana bemna bivan-irad-etti Kalimganan-ikki metti Pamohajana maleyarh muridbu(du) Gurjjaranam tapid-otti Soma23 bhupalakan=amma bappu bhalarey-ene samdan-ilatal-agrado! || [14"] Enag-ina. Soma-bhapan=ari-bhopa-jay-amganeyolu ni24 ramtaram manav-elas-irppan=&key=iral-atans samnidhiyalli nilpad-imt=enageida dharmmay-allada-adari desey amtarlol=irppen-enda dig-vanit[e]ya25 ralli tar-npipa-ye(ya)so-mgane manade matan-aluvalu | [15*] Vinamita-Gaula Pardya-MalayAla-Varala-nsipala-ja!a-mandana 26 masi-malika-raehira-mamjariyimdame pumjav=agi ramjane-vaded-agal-em sogayis irppudo tamna pad-aravinday-end-ensl=alay-am27 tat-imtut-enip=amtuto Soma-dharadi(elhi)nathanams [ll 16deg] [ ] Svasti samaster bhuvan-ibrayam Sri-Prithvi-vallabham muharajadhirajar para mesvaram Ka. 28 lamjara-puravar-adhisvaram suvarnna-vfishabha-dhvajam damaruke-taryya-nir gghoshanam chalad-amka-Rama srimat-Kalachuriya29 bhuja-bala-chakravartti Raya-Murari-Soyi-deva-vijaya-rajyam-uttardttar-abhivridhdhi'. pravarddhamanav=i-chamdr-arka-ta 30 ram saluitam-ire [l*] tatu-pada-padm-dpajivi Nirutam Tarikad ernb-{ vars-doba-bri-vinita-padmakara-pankaruhan tin-ene lakshmi. 31 bharitam Malige dhar-alig-art-adu rayyam |[17"] Bila(la)sida namdan Zvaligalimd=nlardd(rd)-utukamal-akaramgali vilasita-voda-paragara timtini. 32 yim Bhrigu-viddey-ojarim nelasida devata-kalegalim Bharat-agama-yukta-gayini. kulnd-ulihin dhar-alige badh-alige Malige rayyavas33 galur [18] Alaka-pariy-ene dhanad=ivaliyird-Amaravatiy-ene vibudh afre (Sra)yadim vilasad [u]-Bhogkvatiy=ene re(sa)le bhogigalim baba34 ppu Malige rayyam [19] A purad-adbipan prabha dig[w] hyapaka nim(ui)rmmala-ye(ya) 80-vitanam nuta-Lakshmi-pati paropakara-byaparam MalleGaun dan=udhdha Read alodar. . Perhaps to be correeted to walkans. * The d is not quite clear: we might also read altea * Road -abhivriddhi-.

Page #380
No. 20.] MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 35 ta-mallam || [20] Negardam tat-tanayam charu-gunam eri-Balla-Gaundanatana tanayam jagati-jan-aika-hita-mamtra-gupam prabhu Ma 36 lla-Gaumdan-anupama-charitam || [21] Atana sati nute [N]pavati SitArumdhati viveka-vidyadhare bhu-pute patibrate dana-brat-omnate Muddi37 yakkan-olpim negardalul || [22*] Vi(vri) | Vara-tad-da mpatiga!g=udattanatulam sri-Sambhugam Gaurigam Harigam Lakshmigav-a sur-adhipatigam Pau38 Jomigam Shanmukham Smara-rajam vilassa (saj)-Jayamtan-uditam sat-putran-adamt-ir-adaradim Bij[j]aya-Nayakam tanayan-adam 39 dhatri bapp-embinam || [23*] Vidit-asa-gaja-maloy-amt-ire sa-padmam chamdran-amt [u]tukalapa-dalam Vasugiy-amt [u] bhasura-bhujamg-adharan-ambho40 dhiy-amt-udita-stutya-Sarasvati-gana-yutam sahitya-vidyadharam viditam BijjayaNayakam vitarana-bya para-keli-vidam || [24] Dhanamam sam 321 41 varipalli chimte ripu-varggam tamnan-amtalli bhiti nitamtam sakal-artti (rtthi) bedid-edeyolu lobam ditam tamnol-ill-ene nischim tate vi(vi)ra-vritti vip[u]42 1-odaratvav-emb-i gunakk-enasum Bijjaya-Nayakam guruv-enippam bhutari2-bhubhagadolu || [25] Tamn=arjjisid-arttham nimtumn-umnam brahma43 parggava devarggam mamnisi Bijjaya-Nayakan-umnatan-or-ante kottu jasamam padedam II [26*] Kalachuri-raja-rajya-griha-dipakan-emba mahat[t*]vad=elge 44 tamnole(le) ripu-raya-damduge padiggahan-emb-uru-virad-olge tamnole budhar iye varnna-kavi Kamnada-japan-enippa balme tamnol[e] 45 nelasalk-udattan-ene Bijjaya-Nayakan-irdan-urbbiyolu || [27] Atana vallabhe kanta-brata-siromani saroja-lochane vasudha-mate 46 yenippal [u] viditam mat-om Savitri-devi mahima-gupadim || [28] Jana-nate hamsa-yane vibhu-Bijjaya-Nayaka-chitta-bhrimga-padmi 47 ni kala-hamsa-gamini lat-amga-vilasini Sayiyakkan-olpina kani dana-sile gupasile ye(ya)so-dhike nitya-punya-bhagini Rati Gauri Si(S1)tey-e 48 nip-amnale (le) dovi dharatal-agradolu || [29] Vinut-orbbi-vanit-ot-kiritav-ene dal-emd-ene bhakta-braja-pumnya-pumja-mahibhrit[u] Devemdr-odvimanam rimgam 49 ditam norppad-emd-ene Savitrig-adhisan-atyanupamam srl-Somanathamge bhuvinutam Bijjaya-Nayakam nile (la) yamam sad-vistritam madi 50 dam | [30] Ad-amtum-alladeyum || Kramadim Raya-Murari-Soma-vesarim sri-Somanatha-pragehaman-atyarjjitav-age tanna pesarim Bijje 51 svar-avasamam vimalam Bijjaya-Nayakam badha-nutam eri-Malika-pauramadhya-mahi-bhagadol-oppe madisidan-1 visv-orbbi bapp-em 52 binam || [31] Kapa-saroj-akaramam bh-pat-ambuvan-udettan-agalisidah Lakshmi-pati Bijjaya-Nayakan-a pura-Bijjesa-deva-gri 53 ha-paschimadolu [ 32"] adva dva abbidhana Kalachuri-raja-rajya-pramukha-pradhana gotra-jana-chimtamani sujana54 vibadha-chudamani varnpa-kavita-pravina Kamnada-jana ripu-raya-damdu-padigaha satya-samgraha r1-Somanatha-Bijjeevara-deva-pad-am Svasti samasta-gana-gan-alamkrit 55 bhoja-bhrimga sahas-ottamga muni-vipra-jana-pa (pha)la-pradayakar-enippa frimatsMaligeya prabhu Bijjaya-Nayakaru makhya 1 Read negardalu. Read bhuri-. It is curious that the ta comes directly under the rtti of sakal-artti in l. 41; possibly it belongs to it, in which case the soribe would have been guilty of writing ritti, an unusual offence. Boad mahibhrich-ohhrimgam 2 x

Page #381
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. [VOL. XV. BB masta-prajegalu Baka-varban Birada tombhatta morenaya Namdana. samvatsarada Phalguna(na)d-amavasyey -Adivara soryya-graha87 padard- s f ri-Raya-Murari-Somanatha-devara Sri-Bijjesvara-dovar-amga-ranga bhoga-khanda-sphagita-jirpp-odhdharakkan tapodhanar-ah58 ra-dinakkav- Maligeys tenka volada Vasumbigoya dariy-ik-keladal-irdda kalla keyya sthalamuman devalyadim modal-ram69 nyada kona koriyuman alligapav=omduman Lonarada dariyim padavana tortamumam sabhi-mantapadim terkanam(na) gadiyamam kola(a)60 gad-Zvatadalli Visar kapiyumam sarbba-badha-pariharam sarbba-namasya(nya) dhara-purbbakar midi bittara || A samayadal-a Tarikada nads sumk-adhi61 karigala kudure maridalli byavaharigalalli papav=omdu sumkadavaralli panave omdu pagam mur[u] Vokkalalli pagay-omd=a sthaladalli heguva ye62 ttu kattey-im-ntrara 'sumkamumam vomd=ok[k]ala yele-veru hattara sumkamuman=onbhaynusum badad-olag=elli heridadam sarbba-badha-pariha63 rain sarbba-nama ya(bys) dhara-porbbakam mali bittaru || Mattam wank-adhikari Bijjaya-Nkyakan-ele-verina sumkad-olage horimge nap=ele 64 ay-adhikariGamgana-Nayakar-ayvatt-ele Meyiya Nayakaru nur-eley amtu hoping-inntr-ayvatt-el[@]yans devargge dhari-pa65 rbbakain madi bittara | Srimadu-guna-Bathpan[n]an-enippa Padaval-Aggaladeva Magavisada Bira-vantga Daheya-NAyaka Sarigeya Gogi-Nayakan-im66 t=inibaruh pratyakan tam-tatom=ayadalli varisatn-prati gadyanay=eradan-i devara gandha-da(dhu)pakkam dhara-purbbakam maoi bitaru || Nela-metting Bha87 yiya-NAyakan=a devargg=a sthalada nalkur kudur[e]ya nela-mettan bittan A sthaladalli nalku kudar[e]ya simgavattigeyan-syadhikari Kesa (sa)va68 vadevan-a deva[r]gge bittana || Asthalada mantarike horinge maru pagay addvargge om o Srimato-Kalaohuri-bhuja-bala-chakravartti Samkams-devara nema69 din krt-Royar-Marari-Somanatha-devara Bijjogvara-devar-amga-bhogakko Tarikada nad-adhikari Maidunars Valayyam Kolanura moda volada Lo70 parada batt[eo]yim muda Chemaike-vettadim temkana kalla keyya atbalaman Barbba-badha-pariharam sarbba-namasya (sya)m dhara-parbbakam madi bittauu Mattav-s deverwarga-bhogekke Srimatu-Pattas hanada Kambhaya-Nyakam Dongarigaveya padava volada Bapambadeya batt[e]yim tern kana 72 tamma mula-vrittiya kammatamumam halladhi(di)m. mudana tomtamumam man[o]ya nivosapa (na)mumam sarbba-badha-pariharam sarbba-namasya (sya)in dhara-pa73 rbba kam madi bittanu u Svasti frimad-Adave Nanyana Bhillsma-devan Adhikari Mayidevadamdanayakars nemadim Tarikada nad=adhikari Lakhkhans174 dam danAyakarumhraj-adhyakshan karanar Lakhkhana-Nayakarav-i devar amga-bhogakke Dom garigaveyal-i devara Pattas bani-gam76 matadix temkapa "hor[o]yala Kamnegvara-gol-ayvatta mattaru keyyam sarbban badha-pariharamsarbba-namasya (nya) dhara-purbbakam midi 1 Read Saka-sarshath. Read mipaneya. * One va is superfluous, . On the spelling of the namo bu borep. 826.

Page #382
No. 20.] 76 bittaru // Mattav-a devargge samasta-nadugal-ubhaya-nanadesi (i) samastamummuri-damdamgal-a sthaladalli kraya-vikrayam MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 323 77 ga alli homge komdavaralli hatt-adake kottavaralli hatt-adakeyam bittarn || Tarikada nada Vuppini (na) Kavutta-Gavuda Rechaya-Nayakamgal=a 78 de (de) vara mathada tapodhanar-ahara-danakke Maligeya sthaladal-omd-uppina Charitam bhu-bhuvan-aika-pavana kott [olyar vilasam 79 kirtti bittar[] dig-damti-bamdhura-damt-avritav-atma-dibya-vadanam Vag-devata-nattanEdlidhura-raingam hride (da)yam Sadasiva-pada-dbyan-aspadam tan-enalu va80 ra-Lokabbarana-bratimdran-atula-prakhyatiyam taldidam || [33] Smara-matt-ebhaaligomdram Smara-k [u]mud-akara-dinesa-bimbam Smara 81 vadhara-pavanam sri-Lokabharanam yogisan-Isa-tat[t]v-abharapam || [34] A muni-sisya (shya)m vidya-dhumam su (su) mbhach-charitra-Lakshmi-kanta-premama da 82 ye-gp-arppava-somam Kalyanadeva-ye(ya)tipam negardam || [35] Smaranam tamnaya tapadim hiridum bem-komdu Sa (sa)mbh [u]-tat [t]vTgmadho(de) parisa 83 tacne tanag-eragisi dhar[e]yam Kalyanadeva-yatipam negardam [36] Svasti ye(ya) ma-niyama-svadhyaya-dya (dhya) na-dharapa-mo (man)n-anushthana (na)ja-samadhi-s1 84 la-guna-sampamnar-appa srimatu-Kalyanad vargge eri-Raya-Murari-Somanathadevara sri-Sudesi (si)-Bijjesvara-devara sthanaman-a devara 85 samasta-vri(vri) tti-sahitav-a devaram madisida ye(ya) jamanam Maligeya mahaprabhu Bijjaya Nayakan-avara ka 86 lam karchchi dhara-purbbakam mudi kottan-Amt [u] ada naishti (shthi) ka-sthanabrahmachari-[matha]v-a isthanadal-avaru niyamadim diva-karyya-tapodhunar Abira-danamam 87 nal[e]yisi naishti (shthi)kar-agi nadavar-allade ye(ya) th-eshta-vrittiyim nadadarappad-ar-ellam neradhu (du) naishti (shthi) kar-appa dibya matt-orbba tapodhanaram 88 tad-a sthanadal-irisuvaru || Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareti (ta) vasumdharam [*] shashtir=vvarsa (sha)-sahasrani vishthayam 89 jayate krimi[h] | [37] Gam ekam ratnikam ekam bhumau (me)r-apy-ekam angulam haram (n) narakam=apnoti yavad-a-bhata-samplavam || [36] Samamnyo-yam 90 dhan (dha)rmma-setur-nripanam kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhih [*] sarbban-etan bhavinah-partthivemdran [u] bhayo bhuyo yachate Ramachandra [h] [39] 91 Vi(vri) Paramarttham Somanatha-prabhuvin-esava dharmmak[k]e bhu-chakrapumpy-otukara-bijakk-van-anum muliyal-avane bal-ali bal-ali vriddh-ali(li) ra92 sa-vipr-ali vachchha-prayuta-kapila-dhenv-ali muny-aliyam bhasura-Gamga-tirado!tain taridu rudi(dhi)ramam pirdda papakke popam [40] Vara-Bi 2T 2

Page #383
324 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. dharm makke kayv-atan- narak-arasadol-adum ker[n]tt-ippan=a vara-dba[r"]mmakk-odavam sada 93 josvara-dovan-o!pu-vadadi bhanu-vidhuy=ipp-annan bayasu94 vam bhu-rajyado!=kaduvai hiridum tat-suksit-atmakarge vijayam bhadram su(su)bai mangalais Cul $1") agosto de su(su)bbam mangalai [ll 4 ser esto TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Homage to Sambhu beauteous with the yak-tail fan which is the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for the structure of the city of the triple world. (Verse 2.) May the blest Ganesa, faultless child of blest Gauri, the elder son, god, lord Adorned with serpents, with affection give to us a place of security and happiness. (Verse 3.) May ho who is praised by endless blessed ascetics, to whom the King of Gods bows, destroyer of the proud Mind-born king (Kama), wearing the radiant moon's orb, bearing the awful Elephant-demon's goodly hide, conqueror of the demon Andhaka, he who posROSSOS the fane of Somanatha, lovingly grant protection everlastingly. (Verse 4.) May the peerless god Bijjesvara, the blest bright lotuses of whose twin feet are adored by the Indy Fortune's lover [Vishnu) and the Lotus-born [Brahman), he to whom bow saints, kim purushas, the multitude of gods, and vidyadharas, he whose pile of high matted locks is radiant with the moon, supporter of great Himalaya's daughter, protect the world. (Verse 5.) Jambu-dvira, which the brilliant ocean's tide thrico encompasses, is exceed. ingly beauteous. In the midst of this continent Mandara appears in beauty rising on high up to the heaven. The domain of Bharata, lying to the south of this Mandara, is bright to the eyes of the world. A sportive curl (kuntala) growing on the head of the lady who is that domain in Kuntala. (Verse 6.) The county of Tarikadu is called an ornament of that land (above) described. Like the face of that province is Mangaliveda, delightful to men. In the lineage of the lords of that city (Verse 7.) There Aourished Kanpama. He had a distinguished son, king Raja. To this monarch were born, like the Three Males [Brahman, Vishnu, and Siva], the fearless ones named Ammugi, Sankama, and Jogama. (Lines 11-12.) Of these : (Verse 8.) Jogama flourished, lord of the world, a Rama irf the quality of courage, valiant, destroying brave hostile kings, renowned, attaining to the mighty splendour of primitive kings. There flourished likewise his son Hemmadi, who turned into women (hen-madi) hosts of haughty foemen. There flourished his son Bijjala, who was as rain of new clouds to the chataku-birds his friends. (Verse 9.) A brother to others' wives, a San-god to world-renowned warriors, a splendid Lord of Lanka [Ravana] in majesty, a hurtling thunderbolt upon the conspicuous mountain of the terrible valour of the arms of the lords of the Gurjaras, Magadha, Kalinga, the Andhras, tie Saurashtras, and Vengi, an ornament of monarchs, a lion to the elephants his foes, peerless in glory, was king Bijjala. Read andu.

Page #384
No. 20.) MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 325 (Verse 10.) The Lata was spared after giving up his sword, giving op his bootyl; the Chera lost his valour; the Nepala in great dread withdrew to a dwelling in the wilderness; in the abundance of his valour the Panchala perished, as on a day of the dragon's head; the Chola, who was greedy for the sport of grim battle, forsooth went away: thus valiant was king Bijjala. (Line 16.) Moreover (Verse 11.) Suffering not the great title of raja [king, or moon] to shine in any rival monarchs except the moon, nor the kingly condition of peerless pratapa (majesty, or beat] in any except the sun of the hot senson, nor the glory of being called a magnificent sarvabhauna [emperor, or the clephant of Kubera] in any except the elephant of the northern) sky-quarter, thus flourished the lord Bijjala, the emperor strong of arm. (Verso 12.), His son is the world-famed Raya-Murari Some, a radiant son of Lakshmi [Kana] to multitudes of lovely women, a moon (soma) to the water-lilies, the kings bowing in awe. (Verse 13.) "Following the course of Nala, following the course of king Bali, peerless, following the course of Mindhata, he is conspicuous for high degree of charming beauty, for sequence of bounties, for dignity": in these terms does the earth praise the blest lord Giridurga-malla, the monarch Sime, who is right skilful in the power of the deeds of the sixteen (legendary) kings. (Line 21.) Moreover (Verse 14.) Cutting the Malava's banks, taking tle fresh head of the Chola, lifting at once the liund on the back of the valiant Nepala, smiting and trampling on the Kalinga, breaking up the Paichala's garland, cutting up and pressing down the Gurjara, king Soma has become illustrious at the head of the world, so that they say "oho! bravo ! hurrah!" (Verse 15.) My lord king Soma is constantly wooing that lady the goddess of) victory of hostile kings; while she is present, it is thus not right for me to abide in his neighbourhood; therefore I will stand at the ends of space": in these words that lady the fame of this king holds conversation with the damsels of the quarters of space. (Verse 16.) Being now reddened in a mass by charming flower-clusters composed of festoons of goms ornamenting the troop of obeisant Gauda, Pandya, Malayala, and Varala monarchs, the lotuses of his feet are radiant : then is the king Soma's power such that it may be said to be that much or this much po (Lines 27-30.) While the victorious reign of-hail !-the refage of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, sapreme Lord, ruler of Kalajara best of eities, having a banner with the device) of a golden bull, attended with sound of damaruke drums and (other) musical instruments, a Rama in the quality of courage, the Kalachuriye Emperor strong of arm, Raya-Murari Soyi-deva, was advancing in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :-one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet : (Verse 17.) As it is verily like a lotus in that fortune-famed lotus-pool the goodly land of Tarikadu, thus Malige, richly endowed with fortune, is indeed a treasure to the whole earth. This may also be renderod : "was left after he had given up his life," etc. * Chal, the Sanskrit Rahu : the reference is to the eclipses occurring at the nodes of the moon. * Meaning ". Vishna of kings." Meaning "athlete against mountain-fatnesser." . For the list of these sce Mahabharata XII (Santi-parvan), 29. * On this phrase see on the Sudi inscr. above, p. 106. The name of a utensil. 8 A hyperbolic conceit to convey the idea that the king's fame travels to the ends of the world. . Soma's power is uplimited.

Page #385
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. (Verse 18.) By its encompassing rows of parks, by its blooming pools of noble lotuses, by its multitudes of distinguished adepts in the Vedas, by its masters of the science of Bhrigu,1 by its established fanes of the gods, by the sound of troops of songstresses busied in the lore of Bharata, Malige is for ever a treasure to all sages throughout the whole earth. 326 (Verse 19.) Being like the city of Alaka in its abundance of wealth, like Amaravati in being the residence of vibudhas [gods, or sages], like brilliant Bhogavati forsooth because of its bhogis [serpents, or voluptuaries], ho! Malige is a treasure. (Verse 20.) The ruler of this city, a lord canopied in stainless fame overspreading the skyquarters, a husband of renowned Fortune, active in beneficence, was Malla Gaunda, an athlete (malla) against the arrogant. (Verse 21.) There flourished his son, charming in virtue, the blest Balla Gaunda. His son was the lord Malla Gaunda, excellent in counsel for the sole welfare of mankind, peerless in conduct. (Verse 22.) His good wife Muddiyakka, famed, virtuous, a Sita and Arundhati, a mistress of the science of discretion, purifying the earth, devoted to her husband, exalted in multitude of bounties, flourished in excellence. (Verse 23.) To this worthy couple was born, from respect (to their merits), a noble, peerless son Bijjaya Nayaka, even as was born a goodly son to Sambhu and Gauri Shanmukha, to Hari and Lakshmi king Smara [Kama], and to the sovereign of the gods and Paulomi the brilliant Jayanta, amidst the congratulations of the earth. (Verse 24.) Like the line of famed elephants of the sky-quarters, like the moon united with the lotus (and) making her petals erect, like Vasuki the lord of radiant serpents, like the Ocean, associate of the uprisen praiseworthy Sarasvati's troop, master of the art of literature, renowned, understanding the sport of activity in bounty, is Bijjaya Nayaka. (Verse 25.) He has no care for amassing wealth, no fear when foes meet him, no meanness forsooth in places where all manner of suitors make earnest entreaty: hence indeed Bijjaya Nayaka is known over the vast earth as a master of these virtues of unanxiousness, valorous conduct, (and) abounding generosity. (Verse 26.) To the full extent of the wealth acquired by him the noble Bijjaya Nayaka constantly has made bounteous gifts to Brahmans and the gods, and gained fame. (Verse 27.) As in him are established the height of dignity indicated by the title of "lamp of the house of the Kalachuri kings' empire," the height of full valour indicated by the title of "taker-over of hostile kings' armies," the power denoted by the titles of "imaginative poet, master of the Kannada language" given to him by scholars, hence Bijjaya Nayaka stands on earth as one of noble degree. (Verse 28.) His beloved (wife), crest-jewel of the multitude of lovely women, lotus-eyed, Savitri-devi, by the excellence of her distinction is known as a Mother-Earth: is it not a wellknown theme of speech? (Verse 29.) Generally praised, having a swan's gait, a lotus-lake to the bee of lord Bijjaya Nayaka's spirit, having the gait of a sweet-voiced swan, graceful with a frame like a creeping plant, a mine of excellence, practising bounty, practising virtues, extraordinary in fame, enjoying constant righteousness, Sayiyakka is a goddess like Rati, Gauri, and Sita in the forefront of the earth. (Verse 30.) Savitri's husband, Bijjaya Nayaka, who is perfectly peerless, renowned on earth, celebrated by the good, has made for the blest Somanatha a dwelling whereof one may say that it is a high crown of the famed Lady Earth, that it is in truth: a lofty palace of Devendra, that it appears verily as a peak of the mountain of the amassed works of righteousness of pious men. 1 The science of polity. 2 This seems to be the sense of kale here; but I can quote no authority for it.

Page #386
No. 20.] MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 327 (Line 50.) In addition to this (Verse 31.) In due course the stainless Bijjaya Nayaka, famed among sages, constructed a noble house for the blest Somanat la under the name of Raya-Murari-Soma, (and) an abode of Bijjesvara, (the same god) under his own naine, with extreme magnificence, so that they were conspicuous in the midst of the land of the blest city of Malika, amidst the congratulations of the whole earth. (Verse 32.) A lotus-bed in a tink, whose waters purify the earth, did the noble lord of Fortaue Bijjaya Nayaka cause to bu duy on the west of the honse of the yod Bijjesa in that city. (Lines 53-56.) Hail! The whole population, headed by Bijjaya Nayaka, sheriff of Malige, who is known as one whose name is adorned with the whole worics of virtues, principal minister of the Kalachuri monarchs' kinedom, wishing-jewel to the people of his yotru, c'est-jewel to good men and sages, skilled in i ginative poetry, mastor of the Kannada language, takerover of hostile kings' armies, true to compact, bee to the lotus-feet of the god SamanathaBijjesvara, exalted in valour, bestexer of benefits upon saintly men and Brahmahs, (Lines 56-57.) On Sunday, to last day of the dark fortnight of Phalguna in the cyclic year Nandana, the thousand and ninety-third (your) of the Saka cxa, during an eclipse of the sun, - (Lines 37-60.) Granted with pouring of water for the personal enjoyment, theatrical entertainment, and restoration of broken, burst, and worn-out (parts of the temples) of the god RayaMurri-manatha and the god 1. svara, and for the supply of food to ascetics, an estate conFisting of a stone-field on both sides of the road of Vagumbige in the southern lands of Malige, also the street in the north-eastern regie on the east of the temple, also one oil-mill there, also a garden on the west of the road of Lonara, also a building (?) to the south of the meeting-hall, also a share of one-sixteenth in the Icula of a kolaga, free from all conflicting claims, on survenama tenure, (Lines 60-63.) At the same time the fiscal officers of the county of Tarikadu granted with pouring of water on the sale of houses one pana from the traders, one pana (and) three quarters firm the tax-collectors, one quarter from the farmstead, likewise a tax of two-hundred (? betelLowo) on bullock (or) ass lo dol in this district, likewise a tax of ten loads of betel-leaf on each farmstead, wherever loads are onrried within the nine-hundred towns, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure. (Lines 63-65.) Furthermore, the fiscal officer Bijjaya Nayaka granted with pouring of water to the god out of the tax on loads of betel-leaf one hundred lenves on each load, the oflicer Gangana Nayaka fifty leaves, (unl) Meyiya Nayaka one hundred leaves, thus making "p) two-hundred and fifty leaves on each load. (Lines 65-66.) The Master of the Robes (?) Aggaladeva, known as possessor of virtues, the mercle Magavisada Bira, Duheya Nayaka, (and) Sarigeya Goyi Nayaka, these persons grancach out of his own revenue with pouring of water two gadyanas annually for scents and se for the god. nes 66-68.) Bhayiya Nayaka, (collector) of the ground-toll,s granted to the god the ground-toll on four horses of this district. The officer Kesavadeva granted to the god the [A well and a lotus-tank appear to have been intended.-H. K. 8.] A kolaga is a dry measure of varying capacity, and the area on which that amount is sown. "As a land. measure, a kolxga of seed requires 3,200 square yards of dry and 500 of wet land " (Kisauter Glossary). Leafa is obscure. Possibly it is connected with the Telugu asa, flat or marsby glebe, low ground. Such appears to be the literal meaning of sola-metfu. The word occurs in Belgaum decription above, Vol. XIII, p. 21, 1. 51, also in connection with tolls or horses. Moftu in Tamil and Telugu mean oustom-boun or toll-station; cf. Marathi met, "guard-house."

Page #387
328 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. singavattige1 on four horses in this district. The mantarike of this district (granted) to the god on each load three quarters of a pana. (Lines 68-70.) By command of the Kalachuri Emperor strong of arm, Sankama-deva, the controller of the county of Tarikadu, Maidunara Valayya, granted with pouring of water for the personal enjoyment of the god Raya-Murari-Somanatha (and) the god Bijjesvara an estate consisting of a stone-field east of the road of Lonara in the lands east of Kolanur (and) south of Chendike's hill, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure. (Lines 70-73.) Furthermore, Kambhaya Nayaka, (intend pouring of water for the god's personal enjoyment a kammata? on the south of the road of Sanambade in the western lands east of the river, likewise a dwelling-house, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure. of the Stables, granted with by him in perpetual tenure ngarigave, likewise a garden (Lines 73-76.) By order of the General Mayideva, officer of-hail !-the blest Narayana of the Adavas, king Bhillama, the General Lakhkhana, administering the county of Tarikadu, and the royal Superintendent (and) Recorder Lakhkhana Nayaka granted with pouring of water for the god's personal enjoyment a field of fifty mattar by Kannesvara's rood on the site south of the Royal Groom's kammata belonging to the god in Dongarigave, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure. (Lines 76-77.) Farthermore, all the natives of the county and the foreiga (traders) from both sides and all the mummuri-dandast granted on all purchases and sales in this district for every gold piece, ten areca-nuts from the purchasers (and) ten areca-nuts from the vendors. (Lines 77-78.) (The controllers) of salt in the county of Tarikadu, Kavutta Gavuda and Rechaya Nayaka, granted one salt-pan in the district of Malige for the supply of food to the ascetics of the god's monastery. (Verse 33.) As his conduct showed itself as uniquely hallowing the realms of earth, his fame overspread the massive tusks of the elephants of the sky-quarters, his godlike mouth was a splendid stage for the dance of the goddess Speech, his heart a seat of meditation upon Sadasiva's sphere, that great ascetic the excellent Lokabharana enjoyed peerless renown. (Verse 34.) A lion to that furious elephant the Love-god, a sun's orb to the lily-pool of the Love-god, a wind to the clouds of the Love-god, was the blest Lokabharana, lord of Yogis, adorned by the doctrines of Isa. (Verse 35.) There has flourished a disciple of this saint, a seat of lore, brilliant in conduct and the love (borne for him) by the lady Fortune, a moon to the ocean of the virtue of mercy, the noble ascetic Kalyanadeva. (Verse 36.) Mightily putting to flight the Love-god by his austerities, on account of his skill in the traditions of the lore of Sambhu causing the world to bow before him, the noble ascetic Kalyanadeva has flourished. (Lines 83-86.) Hail! The high sheriff of Malige, Bijjaya Nayaka, the gentleman who constructed (the temple of) the god with the whole endowment of the god, laved the feet of Kalyanadeva, who possesses the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, and presented to him with pouring of water the establishment of the god Raya-MurariSomanatha (and) the god Sudesi-Bijjesvara. 1 Apparently some kind of toll. 2 An estate cultivated by a landowner with his own farming stoak, but by the labour of others. On the spelling of this name, see above, p. 318. Cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 16.

Page #388
No. 20.) MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC. 329 (Lines 86-88.) Thus this monastery of godly established celibates (shull be carriel >>). In this establishment they shall according to rule maintain the offices of the god and the supply of food to ascetics and conduct themselves in godly fashion ; otherwise, if they do not couduct themselves in a desirable course, the whole town in assembly shall bring some other sacred ascetics who are godly, and shall set them in this establishment. (Verses 37-39 : three common Sanskrit formule.) (Verse 40.) In supreme truth, if any one deal unkindly with the Lord Somanatha's splen. did religious foundation, which is) a seed of an abundance of holiness to the circle of earth, he shall incur the guilt of slanghtering on the bright Ganges' banks and shedding the biood of many boys, girls, old folk, Brahmans of the earth, tawny cows accompanied by calves, (und) saintly men. (Verse 41.) He who shall deal harshly with this noble religions foundation of the excellent Bijjisvara shall fall into the abode of hell for as long as sun and moon endure. He who shall ever desire the weal of this excellent foundation shall obtain a kingdom on earth; to this doer of righteous deeds verily (shall accrue) victory, good luck, welfure, happiness. No. 21.-KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Kulenar is a village in the Karajgi taluka of Dharwar District, about 6 miles WSW. from the town of Haveri, in lat. 14deg 45' and long. 75deg 21'. Whether it was ancicutly knowu by the sanie name is not clear: the present inscription speaks of a town wamed Sigunir, and ay no place of that name is traceable now, it is conceivable thnt Sigunur was the former desiguation of Kulentir. The inscription is on a stone at the back of the temple of Hanuman in Kulenur; I here edit it from an ink-impression prepared for the late Dr. Fleet and now in the British Museum. The uppermost compartment of the stone, which has a slightly rounded top, is decorated with sculptures. These are as follows: in the centre, a shrine containing a ling and surmounted by a cupola with a finial (kalasa) on its summit; on each side of the cupola, a yak-taii fan; to the proper right of the shrine, a squatting votary facing full front; above the latter, two fishes in a circle, and over them the moon; to the proper left of the shrine, & cow with sucking calf; above her, a plough, and over it the sun. The inscribed area below this is about 3 ft. 9 in. high and 3 ft. wide.-The character is Kanarese of the period, slanting and somewhat sprawling. The letters vary approximately from in. to in. They are in gooil preservation. The cursive y (above, Vol. XII, p. 335) appears in tapasciyar, l. 34, and the palatal i in pancha, 11. 3, 31, 36, and panchame, I. 21.-The language is Old Kausreso, except for the two formal Sanskrit verses on ll. 31-33. The upadhmentya in found in antah purao (ll. 13, 18). The archaic ? is kept in Cholana (1. 8), negaldu! (11. 11, 13), negalla (1. 14), kelange (1. 23), gall.deg (11. 23, 25-27, 35), ir!du (1.35), alila (1. 36), and falsely written in kobud- (1. 21); it is changed to r in bur-lalegalan (1. 10), erppa limbarunt (1. 35); and it has become in pogardu (1. 14), nalo (1. 20), galeyalu (1. 23), alidai (1. 30), alida (1. 31), kelag= (1. 35), alid-lain (1. 36). Ou tho reduplication in Kallyan- (1. 14) seo Panini VIII. iv. 47 and Siddhanta-krmuli 19. On the spelling mattal for the usual mattur seo above, Vol. XIII, p. 168, and Ep. Carn. VII. i., Sk. 8, 61, 70, 71, 322, Hl. 7, 11, eto. The words cha!ta (1.6) and chammadiks (11. 11, 16) are of lexical interest. A striking instance of tho uso of genitive for nominative occurs in l. 9, mandilakara (read mandalikara) darppum=yadisitantabigurtlar; see my note in the Journ. Royal Asiat. Soc. 1918, p. 105.

Page #389
330 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XV The record begins by referring itself in 11. 1-3 to the reign of Jagadekamalla-Jayasinha (II), and then in 11. 3-7 introduces with all his titles his cousin Kundaraje, or Kundiga, son of king Irivabodenga (Akalankacharita-Satyasraya), who was ruling the Banavisi Twelvethousand and the Payve nadu (see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 437). Kundaraja among other titles bears that of " & chatta to Sattiga," i.e. to his father Satyasraya; and his valour and success are glorified in two verses (11. 7-11), where he is said to have routed the elephant-squadrons of the Chola, the Gangega (i.e. & Ganga king?), and Bhojaraja (see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 436); through him the golden doors of the Malepas were destroyed, and so forth. Next there appears on the scene Kandaraja's chief wife, Kundala-devi or Kundabbarasi, the daughter of Bachi or Bachayya; she is styled "a crest-jewel of the house of Thani," which seems to mean that Bachi was a prince of Thane, the modern Thapa, and her ascendancy in the palace seems to have been enforced with a rod of iron, for our author twice styles her " whip to the backs of rival wives," as well as "a lion to the elephants rival wiyes" and "one who buffets (literally, smacks) rival wives" (11. 11-19). We then learn that on the given date, when Kannamma was nal-gavunda of the Basavura Hundred-andforty and Balguliyara Punuseyamma's son Kallayya was gavunda over a part of Sigunur, this lady con veyed to the Saiva doctor Sankarasi for the benefit of the temple certain lands in the neighbourhood (11. 19-34). The details of this endowment shew that the mattar or mattal consisted of 100 kamma. A supplement records that the Seventy (burgesses) of Sigupir granted for the maintenance of the tank a bittu-vatta or permanent right of sowing in certain lands (1. 34 ff.). The edict was drafted by Gurubhaktar-Acharya,' and engraved by Demoja (II. 37-38). On 1.28 there is mention of a stone-mason Babboja, who made this: what is meant by "this" is not clear, for the whole inscription is by one and the same hand; possibly he was the mason who built the temple. The date is given on 11. 21-22 as: Saka 950, the cyclic year Vibhava; Pausha saddha 5, Monday; the uttarayana-samkranti. There is a slight irregularity in these details. The given tithi corresponded to Tuesday, 24 December, A.D. 1028; it ended on that day 1 h. 9 m. after mean sunrise, i.e. at 7.9 A.m., and it began at 6.45 A.m. on the preceding Monday. The uttarayana-sankranti occurred, according to the Arya-siddhanta, 14 h. 23 m. after mean suprise on the Monday, while the given tithi was current, and the 1st Makara was reckoned as corresponding to the Tuesday. The places mentioned are: the Banavasi Twelve-thousand (11. 6, 19), Banavasi town (1. 3), the Payvo nadu (1. 6), Thani (1.16), the Basavura Hundred-and-forty (1. 19), Sigunur (11. 21, 35), Balebbe (11. 23-24), Pavari (1. 24), Tavaregere (11. 34-35), the tirthas on 11. 30 and 37, and some minor local names. Payve or Hayve is a well-known Five-hundred. Thani is probably the same as Thane, now Thapa District. The Basavura district included the towns of Devagori and Kolur, as well as Kulenar. The name Sigunur is practically identical with Sirunar in the Sadi inser. F. (above, Vol. XV, p. 87), and possibly may denote the same place, in spite of the distance between Kulenar and Sudi. Pavari is the modern Haveri, the head-quarters of the Karajgi taluka in Dharwar District, lying in lat. 14deg 47' and long. 75deg 28'. Tho Tavaregere seems to have been a local tank, and to bave nothing to do with Tavargeri near Kalghatgi. 1 Tala-prahari; on this term see especially Ep. Cars. VI. Kd. 36. [The longth of cha and the repha of ryya are not seen on the Plato. I think the name has to be read Garabhakta Ruclays a.-H. K. S.] * I bare again to think Mr. R. Sewell for verifying my calculations.

Page #390

Page #391
Kulenur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimha II : Saka 950. kukssnnaalu mn PLEAdurbdd lNjlu aNduku trtrN anuloo muNdu vrN pvrraavu kumaarulu.. anumtulu pNttl vrku RECEN80 kNcriNc vgru rkrkN annmu klugddNlaa HE gnk v rvrraavu raabddutaarN -gana 8940 llu naann pooengg 2 raagmu Sagara shvr dvNt dd klaaN tn dgNjaaN n seev ayynaayuni sgN vrku prjlku aNduku tn muNdu tlvN Ee vrmtigl regy. NARdyaarNgN sNgti sritN baagaa 14 kddN mrignnk 1005 aNduloo nuNci mr pootunn 28 loo soomroo pdi gt nidulu naaykulnu ktttti mru nirNtn kudupulu unnaaddni aagi ruujlu vaarini mnN prt * krmu, 1920 anukook tunndni vimrmm tlu AREAnne aanNdNloo ads mNttunnaa ik yugNloo shnivaarN naaddu shrii rnn koosN vissyN vaa y n kdnn ipuddu 22 rNgaarmu mrnnmu a ttu trpun mjaa priy 2 mNtrmu saarmu vraalu int ytnN paattku aa rNgu pu 24 mNdu ku vNd shaatN tlu aa trvaat kddgkmuNdugaa vraalu mNcu kurvirsN nuNddshaalNg jgdding nee kNpaar naa mgddu naa yuddu gaaru naagnnmi ii gaun vunnaayi vaarN naaku amr rtn avaarmu mnN a ni pNddu aa raakniyu naayuddu r LAVI ASS 3 tukraanu vaar naa yNdu a m k vaat, mn li anNpai prshNslu aNduku . F. W. THOMAS WHITTINGHAM AGRIGCS, COLLI SCALE ONE-FIFTH

Page #392
No. 21.) KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950. 331 TEXT. [Metres: v. 1, Mattebhavikridita; v. 2, Champakamala ; vy. 3-6, Kanda ; v. 7, Salint; v. 8, Anushtubh.] 1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-afraya Sri-Pri(pri) thvi-Vallabha maharajadhirajam paramesvara paramabhattarakam Chalukhya(kya). 2 kula-tilakam Jagadekamalla-gri-Jayasimga-devara rajyam-uttarottar-abhivri(vri)ddhi pravarddhamanam=2-chandr-arkka-ta[ram] 3 baram sale [1] tat-pada-padm-Opajivi [*]Svasti samadhigata-panoba-mah-labda mabamandalosyaram Banavisi-puravar-esva(sva)ram Chamunda-labdha-vara prasadam sajana4 kay-varam vayri-ghat[ko]-kesari Arohaka-Trinetram gaja-raja-mallar sa(la)ranagata-vajra-pamjaram ripu-kumar-amkusa (sa) m ari-bala-timira-mi5 rttandam nudid-ante gandam samgrama-Ramam abhimana-Meru vira-vidyadharan katakada govam subhat-ari-darppa-dalanam mandalika-lalata6 pattam Sattigana chattam Srimad-Irivabecemgaqemga-devaras magam SrimatKundarajam Banavabi-pannirchchasiramumam Payvo-naduma[ m ma].* 7 ryyadey-age dushta-nigraha-visishta-pratipalaneyindam-alutt-ire | Vsittam Moneyo! Kundiga ninnanzendu pesar-inn- vannipar-ddana-du8 ddina-matt-obhadin-attu pettu ranado! benn-ittu dant-ahatakk-inigun-nillade toldu poda bhayadim benn-ittu bay-vittu Cholana Gamgoyana Bho. 9 jarajana gaj-anikamgal-er pelavo || [1] Malepara pomgradamgidada manneyarwurkku kadaldud=anya-mandilakara6 darppamogadisit-antu 10 bigurttar=ivarggam-alki bar(1)-dalega!an-ittu kandu besa-keydapar=1 doret-ugram appa tol-valada podarppu in ottajiyum=unnatiyum sale 11 Kundarajana 11 [2] Kanda II Atana kula-vadha Balo per-mmatina gavatiyara benna chammadike-esar-khyati-vadedh(d) eseye negalda! bhu12 ta!ado! Bachiy-anugi Kundala-devi [3*] Sarasirahad=alara naduvana Siriya vol-atya(tya)ntam=appa tojadin-antabpu. 13 raman=alamkaripadasim dhare-savati-ta!a-prahariy-one sale negalda! | [4] Sarabatige Ratige Rambe(bhege Girijeg=Arundhatige Raghu-ku14 l-esana satigam dore-pasati migil=end=1 dhare pogalvadu negalda savati-gaja kesariya || [5*] Svasty=Anavarata-parama-kally[x]15 p-abhyudaya-sahabra(sra)-phala-bhoga-bhagini dvitiya-Lakshmi-samaneyar Bichayyan apugi kamkana-varishe chaga16 vedamgi davati-gaja-kesari savati-tala-prahari savatigara benna chammadike Thaniya vasa-cha17 damani asrita-jana-kalpa-late vinaya-maha-nidhi gupada bedamgi rupa-vilasi parivara-chintamani antahpu18 ra-dushta-nirddharaneyar Srimat-Kundaraja-rajit-ananda-viso?a-vaksha[s*]-sthala Divisiniyar-appa srimat-Kundala-devi. 19 yar sukhado!=arasu-geygutt-ire Kanda | Banavasi-desak-agga!am=enisida Basa vura-nura-nalvatta20 rkkar vinaya-rilusam Kannamman-imbino!=nal-gavurdu-geyyutta (ta)m-ire !! [6] BAguliyara Punuseyammana magam Kallayya[ro] Prom the iuk-impression. * The pa has been omitted, and added nailer the live. * Read Iritabedenga-devara. * The necessity for inserting [th ma(r)) is not apparent; no below, p. 833, noto 2.-H. . 8.] Read mandalikara. * Read - marshe. 2 u2

Page #393
332 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. 21 Siguntirgg-oka-bhagada gavundu-geyyatta (ta)m-ire Saka-varishal 950noya Vibhava-samvatsarada Pausya(shya)-su(gu)ddha-panchame 22 Somavaramum=uttarayana-samkrantiyum-ige frimat-Kundabbarasiyarettat-punya dinado! dharmma-chittamagiy=1 degula. 23 kke Sam karasi(si)-jiyara kalam karchchi Arkole-golada temkana Baysagereya kelage galeyala ondu mattal-galdegumam Ba24 lebbeyindam m uda Punuseya-kola (la)d=olage mura mattalu kisu-kadumam Pavariye batteyim badagal-ondu 25 matter ereyamam panneradu(du) maneyamam' dhara-parvvakadim bittalu [ll] Adar-o!age devargge 30 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma 26 ere mata (tha)kke vidya-danan 30 kamma galdeyin 25 kamma ereyun 1 mattar-kkisu-kadu vamsigargge 20 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma 27 ereyam 1 mattar-kkisu-kadu papekafargge 20 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma eroyum 1 mattar-kkisu-kadum mane pannerad -- 28 lag=agi sarvva-Damasyam=i-chandr-arkka-taram baram salvadu [19] Idam madids kalkntiga Sabbojamge ondu kolanum 1 mattaraekkisuvam nade29 vuda [11] Idam kaderidid-atam Kurukshotrado!am Varanasiyo!u sayira kavileya kolu(dni kolagamam ponnum belliyo. 30 am kattisi sasirv var=mmsha-brahmanargg-abhayamukhi-gotta phalaman-eyduvar Idan-alidam Kurukshetradola Varanasiyolam 31 Bayira kaviloyamam sasirvvar-bbrahmanaruman-alida panoha-mahd-patakan-akku || Saming=yan dharmma-setur=nnrirunar ki 32 kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhi[ho] [1] Sarv van=etam(n) bhaginah pra(pa)rtthivendr [ano] bhayo bhuyo yachato Rumabhadra[b] | [78] Sva-datt(4(r)]m para-datt 33 va yo har@ti(ta) vasundhara[m] [lo] shashtir=varisha-sahasrani vishta (shtha)yam jayate kri(ksi)mih [8] I slok-artthaman-avad harisi dharmmamam pratipalisu vudu 34 mata(tha)do! mukhyar=ag-irppa tapasvige guna-sa (fi)sanam brahma cha]ryyam-getta tapasviyar-iral-agada Urim terkana Tava35 regereyzeriya mele Sigunur=erpp(Ipa)adimbarum nered=ir]d[u]* kerey kelag-ulla galdeyal-ada bittu-vattaman=a-chamdr-arkka36 terarn baram korege gottar (11) Idan=alid-atam Varanasiyo! kaviloyum brahmanaruman=nlida pancha-mahi-pata[ka]n-237 kkn Idamkadavargge Baparasiyol-kavileyam brahmapargge gotta phalav akku II sa(68)sanamar Gurubhakta38 r-Scharyya baredam kalkatiga Demajam poyd-akkarain mangala maha-f1'1 TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-3.) When the reign of-hail!--the asylam of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, sapreme Master, embellishment of the Chalu. kyas, king Jagadekamalla-Jayasinga, was advancing in a course of snocessively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars : (Lines 3-7.) While one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet-hail - the Mahamandalabvars who has obtained the five great musical sounds, lord of Banavisi best of cities, receiving the grace of boons from Chamunda, he who is a theme of good men's praise, & lion Read Saka-warsha. Read Coarsha-sahasrani. * This syllable is superfluous. * Rend icdu or irddw.

Page #394
No. 21.) KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950. 333 to foemon's troops, & Trinotra [Siva) to riders, an athlete to kings of elephants, an adamantchamber to seekers of his protection, & goad to the elephants his foes, a sun to the darkness of his enemies' hosts, a man of might according to the word, a Rama in battle, a Moru in distinotion, master of manly arts, guardian of the camp, shatterer of valiant enemies' pride, frontal badge of viceroys, chatta to Sattiga, son of king Irivabedenga, Kundaraja, was constitutionally ruling the Banavasi Twelve-thousand and the Payve county so as to suppress the wicked and protect the eminent : (Verse 1.) O Kundiga, when they name thee in respect of courage, what further praise can others give ? Is it not what is said by the troops of elephants of the Chola, the GangEya, (and) king Bhoja with open months as they flee away in the battle where they are pressed by (thy) clephants furious with storms of rutting icbor, as they flee away in terror, through which they gallop off withont waiting at all to charge with their tusks P (Verse 2.) The pride of Malepas is destroyed; noblemen's pride is shaken; other viceroys, spewing up their pride, when they confront (him) are terrified; presenting to him in fear their live heads, looking on him, they perform his commands: thus appears in sooth the splendour, the solidity, and the eminence of Kundaraja's terrible might of arm. (Verse 3.) His noble wife, Kundala-devi, the daughter of Bachi, has indeed become eminently distinguished on earth, being famous with the title of "& whip to the backs of rival wives of high repute." (Verse 4.) As she has adorned the seraglio with exceeding splendour, like Fortune in the centre of the lotas-flower, she has been indeed distinguished as buffeting her rival the Earth.5 (Verse 5.) In comparison with Sarasvati, Rati, Rambha, the Mountain's Daughter (ParVati), Arundhati, (and) the good wife of the lord of Raghu's race (Sita), she surpasses them : thus the earth praises the distinguished (lady who is a) lion to the elephants rival wives. (Lines 14-19.) While-hail !--she who has for lot the enjoyment of a thousand fruits of censeless blessed success, equal to a secoad Fortune, Bacheyya's daughter, raining armlets, adorned with bounty, a lion to the elephants rival wives, baffeter of rival wives, whip to the back of rival wives, crest-jewel of the house of Thani, creeping-plant of desire to dependents, great treasure of refinement, adorned with virtues, brilliant in beauty, wishing-gem to her household, she who marks out the evil in the seraglio, she who dwells upon Kundaraja's broad breast of radiant delight, Kundala-devi, was happily reigning : (Verse 6.) When Kannamma, brilliant in refinement, was pleasantly governing as countysheriff the Basavura Hundred-and-forty, which is known as being the best in the Banavasi district : (Lines 20-21.) While BAlguliyara Punuseyamma's son Kallayya was borving gavunda over a portion of Sigunur : (Lines 21-25.) On Monday, the fifth of the bright fortnight of Pausha in the cyclio year Vibhava, the 950th year) of the Suka era, on the uttarayapa-samkranti, Kundabbarasi, being inspired by godly thought on that holy day, laved the feet of Sankarasi Jiyar and granted to this temple with pouring of water a paddy-field of one mattar, according to the measuring Or possibly," bigbland." [Maryadey-age is up to the limits of'; so the fief of Kandaraja appears to have extended up to the Payve country and not included it.-H. K. S.) Cf. Bapa's Kadambari, Bombay edition, p. 6. * Bal-dale, lit. "live hend," is explained by Kittel to mean living head, though being cat off" (6.v. baf: ef. the Suli inscr. above, Vol. XV, p. 106). Here however it seems to mean a bead that is not cut off : the conquered princes put their heads at the disposal of their conqneror. Fortuna (Srl) and Karth are the two rival wives of Vishna ; Kundala-dovi is compared to Fortuno.

Page #395
334 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. staff, on the south of the lake of the arikole [Alangium hexa petalum], below the Buffalo's (?) Tank, and three mattar of red-black (P) land in the Tamarind Lake on the east of Barebbe, and one mattar of black-loam land north of the road of Pavari, and twelve houses. (Lines 25-29.) Op this, 30 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, are to go to the god ; 30 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (?) land, to the monastery, for giving instruction ; 20 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (2) land, to the flute-players; 20 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (P) land, to the drummers-inclusive of the twelve houses--as a sarta-namasya holding (to last) as long as moon, sun, and stars. One kula and 1 mattar red land are to be for the use of the stone-mason Sabboja, who made this. (Lines 29-31 : & probe formula of the usual type.) (Verses 7-8 : two common Sanskrit verges.) (Lines 33-34.) The meaning of these verses shall be laid to heart and the pious foundation protected. The chief ascetic in the monastery shall have a charter of virtuel ; ascetics who break the vow of chastity must not remain. (Lines 34-36.) The Seventy of Sigunar in assembly granted for the tank a right of sowing in the paddy-field below the tank,' above the embankment of the Lotus-tank on the south of the town. (Linea 36-37: a prose formula of the usual type.) (Lines 37-38.) Gurubhaktar-Acharya wrote this edict. The characters were cut by the stone-mason Demoja. Happiness! great fortune! No. 22.-SIRUR INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 963. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Sirur, anciently called Sirivura (lines 10 and 14 below), is a village in the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar District, Bombay Presidency, lying in lat. 15deg 21' and long. 75o 497', about 3 miles NNE. from Alar. The present record is found on a stone near the southern door of the local temple of Toranagalla-Brahmadova, and a transcript is given in the Elliot Collection (Vol. I, fol. 41b., of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy). An ink-impression was made for the late Dr. Fleet, who bequeathed it with others to the British Museum ; and from this I have edited the text. The stone is surmounted by a sculptured pediment, of which part of the top on the proper right is broken off. The main band of this pediment is divided into three compartments, separated by columns. The central one contains a linga on a stand, with a worshipper standing facing it on the proper right; the one next to this on the proper right contains a squatting figure, with traces of something else ; and in the one on the proper left is a cow suckling a calf, above which, in an upper band, is the moon; the corresponding sun was apparently on the lost part. Under this pediment is the inscribed area, measuring in width about 1 ft. 74 in. and in height about 2 ft. 11$ in.-The character is Kanarese of the period; the script is well rounded and regular, with letters varying in height from in. to 1 in. The tha in 11. 11, 17 is almost indistinguishable from ra.-The language is Old Kanarese, except in the two formal verses at the end. The Lappears correctly in baliya, 1. 7, and alidavain, 1. 21 (beside alidha, 1. 23), and wrongly in ilnurwara, 1. 12, for iranarvara. Of some lexical interest are kuinchavaduga, 11. 12-13, pannasiga, 1. 13, and pannasul, 1. 14. This seems to mean that he shall bold office quamdiu se bene gesserit. '[1 would construe what follows with nered-irdds, i.e. having assembled above the embuukment, etc. -H. K. S.]

Page #396
No. 22. SIRUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 963. 335 The record opens by referring iterlf to the reign of Jagadekamalla, i.e. Jayasimha II (U. 1-4), and then introdaces a certain scion of the Palleva race, Jagadekanirmadil Nolamb.. Pallava Permanadi, entitled " lord of Kanchi best of cities," as administering the " Five Towns" (pancha-graman) in the Masavadi Hundred-and-forty (11. 4-8). It then records & donation of land by certain Gavupdas to a charity-house (1. 8 ff.). The date is given on 11. 8-10 as Saka 963 expired, Vikrama; Bhadrapada bahula 3 ; Wednesday. Except that the year Vikrama corresponded to Saka 963 current, these data are regular. The given tithi was current on Wednesday, 27 August, A. D. 1040, and ended about 17 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise. The only geographical names mentioned are the Masavadi Hundred-and-forty (1.7), Sirivura (11. 10, 14), Jentevidi (1. 11), and Sriparvata (1. 22), with other tirthas. On Masavadi see above, Vol. XV, p. 78; we now know that Siror was included in it. Sirivura is the same as Siror. Jentevadi (if that is the right reading) is perhaps to be identified with the modern village of Jantli, which immediately adjoins Sirar on the east. Sriparvata is the sanctuary usually known as Srisailam ; on it see Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri's Progress Report, 1914-15, p. 91 ff. TEXT. [Metres : v. 1, Anush!ubh ; v. 2, Salini.) i do Svasti samasta-bhuvan-asraya sri-Prithvi-vallabha maharajadhira. 2 ja paramesva(sva)ra paramabhattarakam Satyaeraga-kula-tilakam Chaluky &bharapam 3 srimaj-Jagadekamalla-devara rajyam-uttardttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-34 chandr-arkka-taram baram saluttam-ire [lo] tat-pada-padm-opajivi svasti samadhiga5 ta-pancha-maha-sabdam Pallav-invaya Sri-Prithvi-vallabham Pallava-kula-tilakar(ka)6 n-ika-vakyan Kimchi-puravar esva(sva)ram Srimab(i)-Jagadeka[n]irmmadi Nolamba-Palla7 V8 Permmanadigal-Masavadi-ntira.nalvattara baliya pamcha grama8 mar sukha-samkatha-vinodadin-ajattam-ire [1] Sa(sa)ka-nfipa-k[a]l-Atita-sam. 9 vatsara-satamga! 983neya Vikrama-samvatsaradha(da) Bhadrapada10 bahula tadige Budhavaradamdu Sirivurada Aycha-Gavundam Chanda il Gavandam Dasa-Gavundam Pancha-matha-sthanada Jentevidiys-ir-o12 deya-pramukha-mahajanam-ilnu(rnnurvvara sannida(dha)nado! kumchava13 daga Dasayyanum perggade Bibbayyanan Ranniyabbeyum pannasiga Ti. 14 kimayyana kayyo! Sirivurada pannasina irppatta-nalku ma15 ttar-kkoyyam maru-goudu pamunirvvar@bbrahmanara satrakke dhara-parvva16 kam bittar-Idara parvva-maryyad[e] Aru(ru)-vanam panneradu panam 1 dha17 rmmamar gavandagalum Pam(cha)-matha-sthanamam kadu nadeyisu var-t ma On the form of this name see remarks on the name Revakanirmadi in the Gawarwad inscription (below), 1. 15. On the Nolambas see Vol. X, p. 54 ff. I am again indebted to Mr. R. Sewell for his kindness in checking my calculations, From the ink-impression. * Tho Jo is not quite clear; it might be Be. Bat Elliot's copyint rend Jathtoddiy.

Page #397
336 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xv. 18 ryyideyam tappad-1 dharmmamam nadeyisida [va"]r Varanasi Kura19 kshotrar modal-agiy-nl]a punya-sthanangalo! sasira kavile20 ya kodam kolagaman ponnol=kattisi veda-paragar=appa maha-brahma21 pargge sa[r]yya-grahanado!=kotta punyavam padevar-Idan=alidavam 22 Sriparvvatadol-tapoda (dha)naraman Varanasi-Kurukshotramgalo!-kavi23 leyum br[a]hmaparuman=alidhal maha-patakan-akkum | 24 Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam shashtiruvvarsha-sa25 hasrani vishta(shtha)yam jayate kri(kri)mih ll 1'] Samanyo=yam dharmma26 Bdtu [ro]-nripanam kalo kali palantyo bbavadbhih sarvvan-tan-bha27 vina[h] part[th]ivendran=bhuyo bhayo yachate Ramachandrah | [2] Ma[min]gala TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-4.) While the reign of-hail !-the refuge of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, sapreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya'. race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, king Jagadekamalla, was advancing in a course of saccessively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars : (LL. 4-8.) While he that finds sustenance at his lotus-feet-hail !-he who has obtained the five great musical sounds, scion of the Pallaves, favourite of Fortune and Earth, ornament of the Pallava race, uniform in speech, lord of Kanchi best of cities, Jagadekanirmadi NolambaPallava Permanadi, was governing with enjoyment of pleasant conversations the Five Towns forming part of the Masavali Hundred-and-forty : (LI. 8-10.) On Wednesday, the third (day) of the dark fortnight of Bhadrapada in the cyclio year Vikrama, the 963rd (year) of the centuries elapsed from the saka king's time :--- (Ll. 10-17.) Aycha Gavunda, Chanda Gavunda, (and) Dasa Gavanda of Sirivura, in the presence of the establishment of the Five Monasteries (and) of the two-handred Mahajanas, headed by the mayor, of Jentevadi, having purchased from the kunchavaduga Disayya, the sheriff Bibbayya, Ranniyabbe, (and) the pannasiga Tikimayya a field of twenty-four mattar in the pannasus of Sirivura, made it over with pouring of water to the feeding-house of twelve Brahmans. Its ancient rale (is) a quit-rent of twelve panas. The Gavandas and the establishment of the Five Monasteries shall protect and maintain this pious foundation. (LI. 17-23 : a prose formula of usual type.) (Verses 1-2 : two common Sanskrit stanzas.) 1 Read -alida. * This seems to be the same word m kunohavadiga, which is explained by Kittel as "a man whose business it is to whisk off flies with the kuncs, sto." This seems to denote an estate under some particular conditions ; hence pannaniga seems to mean & tenant of it. Perhaps it is connected with parsasa in Bhatari-pamasa. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 260, 1, 30 (L. above Vol. V, p. 141, n. 8).

Page #398
12 Wi 121 Sirur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimha II: Saka 963. 532 Day 2 Joday. Framing purito a syok A Map Ge DUS F. W THOMAS FROMSE-EAGUES HEY // DECE agons SCALE ABOUT ONE FOURTH ansangoyang sir REFIE WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL 12 14 16 10 20 22 24 26

Page #399

Page #400
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 337 No. 23.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM GAWARWAD AND ANNIGERI, OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. A.-GAWARWAD INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 993 AND 994. Gawarwad-the ancient spelling of the name was Gavarivadal (below, 11. 19 and 50 of the present record)-is a village of Gadag taluka, sitaated in lat. 15deg 34' and long. 75deg 41'. This inscription was found on a stone south of the front of the local temple of Narayana, to the south of the Arasi-bagil or Queen's Gate, and a transcript was made by Elliot's copyists and included in his collection (Vol. 1, fol. 137a., of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy). Ink-impressions were prepared for the late Dr. Fleet, which are now in the British Museum, and from them I now edit the text. The slab is, or was, in fair condition, and contained in its upper compartment some sculptures, viz. in the centre the figure of a squatting Jina, with a dagger to the proper right and a cow and calf to the left, surmounted by the sun (to left) and moon (to right). Under this is the inscribed area, which consists of two divisions: the first, comprising 11. 1-92, about 2 ft. fin. broad and 5 ft. Ol in high, and the second, comprising 11. 93-95, of the same width and of a height of 3 in. It is in the same hand throughout.--The character is Kanarese, a neat upright round band, with a slight tendency to squareness, of a type suggesting something like A.D. 1150 as the date of copying; for, as we shall see, it is a composite record, and was probably copied out in its present form when the last item or items were added to the previous articles. The average height of the letters is about #in. The initial ai, s occurring on 1. 88 in Aiyavoleyun, is worth notice. Apart from two Sanskrit verses (No. 1 and 24) and the formula varddhatan Jina-fasanavi (II. 89-90), the language is Old Kanarese. The ! is preserved in negalte (1.9) and bildi. (1. 39); elsewhere it has been changed to ? (tulil, 1. 9; pogal, 11. 11, 33; negal, 11. 13-14, 18, 33; nalk-, 1. 16; Chola, 11. 27, 30, 41; alio, 11. 30, 91 ; ilida, 11. 30-31 ; baliks, 1. 31; balteya, 1.33; ghale, I. 89). Initial p is changed to h in heggade (II. 56-57), hesar (1. 94), and a few names. A curious dialectal change appears in the later part of the record in the case of initial a, which is written with prothetic y in yalliy= (1. 51), Yadinatha (1. 57), yacharyyao (II. 58, 84, 87, 93, 94), yaru-vanaih (1. 59), yashtaridho (1. 86), yadu (1. 95). Some words are of lexical interest, viz. tirige (1. 12), Tivula, for the usual Tigula (1. 30), bildu (1. 39), biya (1. 39) umbala (? 1. 39), and sivata (1.50). The record divides itself into four parts, followed by some supplements. The first section, extending from 1.1 to 1. 43, chronicles the original endowment. The author, after dating the record in the reign of Bhuvanaikamalla, i.e. Somesvara II (11. 2-4), introduces with all bis titles his feudatory the Mahamandalesvars Lakshmarasa (Lakshma, or Lakshmana) as governing the Belvola Three-hundred and the Puligere Three-hundred (II. 4-8). and dwells in a series of versos upon his manifold virtues (11. 8-13). We then learn that by the order of Bhuvanaikamalla Laksh marasa zealously promoted the welfare of the Jain Church (II. 13-14); and of this the present document records a particular instance. The Ganga prince Permadi, a governor of Belvala, who greatly increased the importance of the city of Annigere, built there & Jain temple in honour of the famous Ganga priuce Butuga, the The word is spelt "Gurawadda" on the old Indian Atlas sheet 41, and "Govorvad" on the Bombay Survey sheet 332. * This seems to be Satyavaky-Permanadi, the son of Butuga, who scoreded to the throne in Saka 886 (Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 805). 2

Page #401
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV husband of Revakanirmadi', and for the maintenance of this establishment he assigned some tala-rritti estates, making over the towns of Mudigeri, Gummumgola, Ittage, and Gavarivada, the trustee being Gunakirtti Pandita (11. 14-21). From 11. 21-27 we learn that Gunakirtti belonged to the Valagara (i.e. Balatkara) Gana of the Nandi Sangba, a branch of the Mula Sangha, and that the spiritual pedigree to which he belonged was as follows:-Vardhamana, the preceptor of the Ganga family; his disciples Vidyananda Svami and the latter's junior colleague Manikyanandi, styled Tarkik-arka, "Sun of Logicians"; the latter's disciple Gunakirtti; his disciple Vimalachandra; his disciple Gunachandra; his disciples Gandavimukta and Abhayanandi. Our inscription B. supplements this by adding that Abhayanandi's disciple was Sakalachandra Siddhantikas; his disciple was Gandavimukta; and his disciple was Tribhuvanachandra, whom we shall meet anon in the present record. Our author next tells us that, when the Chola king (Ko-Parakesari-Rajendra-deva) invaded Belvala, he burned down many temples, and defiled and damaged the Jain sanctuaries erected by Permanadi (the Ganga Permadi mentioned above); but he paid the penalty of his crimes by being defeated and slain by Trailokyamalla, i.e. Son.esvara I (11. 27-31). After various governors of Belvala had neglected their duty towards religion, Lakshma on his appointment to that office set himself to repair the ravages caused by this invasion; and when the Chalukya Emperor (Somesvara II) was in his camp at Kakkaragonda, on the banks of the Tungabhadra, in Saka 993, he gave a mandate to Lakshma, in pursuance of which the latter made out a new charter for the above-mentioned Jain temple at Appigere, making Tribhuvanachandra the trustee, and providing for a complete restoration (11. 31-43). 338 The second part (11. 44-51) records that in the following year, Saka 994, the Mahasamanta Katarasa, of the Kattale family, who among various other titles is styled "lord of Mayuravati best of cities," "warrior for Nerekati," and "Sun of Belvala" (Belval-aditya), and who was now apparently governor of Belvala, granted to the same sanctuary an estate out of his own sivata in Gavarivada, Tribhuvanachandra again being the trustee. The thi: d section (11. 52-84) consists of a list of the leases of land which under the direc tion of Sakalachandra, disciple of Udayachandra, the Acharya of the diocese comprising the towns administered for the benefit of the same temple, were assigned to thirty merchants styled "sons of human gods" (manushya-deva-putra) with their president. The fourth section (11. 85-88) briefly records a gift of land for the cult of Kali-deva and the Jinas at Battakere by the General Rechideva. This is followed by a clause fixing the dimensions of the measuring-rod for lands in the diocese at 38 spans (11. 88-89), a Sanskrit formula (11. 89-90), two comminatory verses (11. 91-92), and a supplementary grant, much mutilated (11. 93-95). Our inscription contains two dates. The first of these is: Saka 993 (expressed by the chronogram guna-labdhi-ramdhra), Virodhakrit; Chaitra; the Vishuvat-samkranti; the On Satyavakya Butuga II and his wife Revakanirmadi, the sister of the Rashtrakuta Krishna III, see above, Vol. IV, p. 352, Vol. VI, p. 71, and Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 304. One is tempted to identify this pair of scholars with the famous Vidyananda-Patrakesari and the latter's disciple Manikyanandi, who wrote the Pariksha mukha and its commentary Prameya-chandrika. But Mr. Pathak has shown reasons for believing that Vidyane uda-Patrakesari is referred to in the preface of Jinasena's Adi-purana, and that the former was an older contemporary of Manikyanandi, the author of Pariksha-mukha; and Jinasona's latest date is Saka 820 (J.B.B.R.A.S., 1892, p. 219 ff.). Now the Manikyanandi of our inscription must have been living shortly before Saks 890, since his disciple Gunakirtti was contemporary with the Ganga Permadi; hence the gap between the two dates cannot be bridged over. The Ann. Report Mysore Archaeol. Department, 1910-11, p. 49, mentions a list of Jain divines in which occur some of the names found in the present pedigree; but the details are discrepant. Au Abhayanandi and his disciple Sakalachandra, about this period, are mentioned in Inser. of Sravana Belgola, nos. 47, 50. See Dys. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. This battle took place shortly before 20 January, A.D. 1060.

Page #402
339 No. 23] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. constellation Pushya; Parnu-amgira, apparently meaning Thursday (11. 35-36). Mr. Robert Sewell, who has been so kind as to examine these two dates, has calculated that these details, with the exception of the samkranti, point to Sunday, 13 March (corresponding to Chaitra su. 9), A.D. 1071, on which day the moon was in Pushya at mean sunrise, whilst the Vishuvatsamkranti secms to be the Mesha-samkranti, which in that year took place on Thursday, 24 March, according to the Arya-siddhanta. Hence it would seem that our author, as often happens, has mixed up two dates, Sunday, 13 March, and Thursday, 24 March. The other date is given as: Saka 994, Paridhavi; Pushya su. 5; a Thursday (11. 48-49). This is irregular; for the given tithi corresponded to Monday, 17 December, A.D. 1072, on which day it ended about 16 h. 34 m. after mean sunrise. The place-names mentioned are: the Belvala or Belvola Three-hundred (11. 7, 16, 28. 31, 46-48); the Puligere Three-hundred (1. 7); Annigere (11. 16, 50, 55); Mudageri (1. 18); Gummumgola (1. 18); Ittage (11. 18-19); Gavarivada (11. 19, 50); the river Tungabhadra (11. 33-34); Kakkaragonda (1. 34); Mayuravati (1. 45); Haligola (1. 59); the Kulu-palla (1.59); Battakere (1. 85); Arakere (1. 87); Aiyavole (1. 88); the tirthas (1. 91); and Holagere (1. 95). Belvala and Puligere are here coupled together (1. 38), as often, in the phrase "the two (provinces together forming) six-hundred towns." Annigere is the modern Appigeri ("Anigeeree " on the Indian Atlas), in Navalgund taluka, in lat. 15deg 25', long. 75deg 29'. Gummungola is probably Gumgol, a village near Navalgund town, 22 miles W.N.W. from Annigeri, in lat. 15deg 35', long. 75deg 14'; there is another village of the same name near Mundargi, but it is rather too far away. As to Ittage, there are several towns or villages of the name which would suit ; one is the village whence come the inscriptions published above, Vol. XIII, p. 36, and another is the "Kasba Itgi" of the Bombay Survey sheet 332, in lat. 15deg 43' and long. 75deg 57'. On Gavarivada see above. Haligola is probably Huligo!, a village 4 miles nearly south from Gawarwad, in lat. 15deg 31', long. 75deg 42'. Battakere must be the modern Batgere, on which see Dr. Fleet's remarks above, Vol. XIII, p. 186. Aiyavole is now Aihole or Aivalli, a village in the Hungand taluka of Bijapur District, in lat. 16deg 1' and long. 75deg 52'. TEXT.1 [Metres:-vv. 1, 24, Anushtubh; vv. 2, 10, 12, 13, 15, 17, Mattebhavikridita; 18, 21-23, Kanda; vv. 3, 4, 19, Champakamala; vv. 5, 6, 9, 14, 1 7, 8, 16, Utpalamala; v. 11, Sragdhara; v. 20, Muhasragdhara.] Brimat-parama-gambhira-ay&d-vid-Emgha-lhehehhanath jiy[*]-trailokya-nathasya sasanam Jina-sasanam [1] 2 Svasti samasta-bhuvan-asrayam Sri-Prithvi-vallabham svara paramabhattarakam Sa 3 tyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharatam vijaya-rajyam-uttarottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-cham 4 dr-Erkka-taram saluttam-ire [1] tat-pada-padm-opajivi samadhigata-pamcha-mahasabda-mahamamdales varan udara-Mahesvaram chalake balu-gamdam [sauryya marttandam] patig-e 5 ka-dadam samgrama-Garudam manuja-Mandhatam kirtti-vikhyatam gotra-manikyam viveka-China (na)kyam para-nari sahodaram vira-Vrikodaram ko6 damda-Parttham saujanya-tirtthari mamdalika-kampthira vam para-chakra-bhairavam raya-damda-gopalam Maleya mamdalika-mriga-farddalain frimad-Bhuva VV. maharajadhirajam parame srimad-Bhuvanaikamalla-devara 2 x 2 7 naikamalla-deva-pada-pamkaja-bhramaram sriman-mahamandale varam Lakshmara saru Belvola-munurumam Puligere-munurum-ant-erad-arunuru 8 mam dushta-nigraha-sishta-pratipalaneyim pratipalisuttam-ire | Vri Anug-A!karyyada sauryyad-a! vijayad-al Chalukya-rajyakke kara 1 From the ink-impression.

Page #403
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. xv. vam-ud-a! tulil-altanakke nered=a! katt-ayad-a! mikka mannaney=a! mantanad A! negalte-vaded-a!=vikrantad=al-melad=a! ranad-X-X!dane na10 chohur-kvodeyolar visvasado!u Lakshmang | [20] Kalitanam illa chigigo rad[a]uyate moy-galiguilla chagi mey-galiy-enipange faucha-gunam-j. 11 Ja karara kali chagi sanchigam nile nudiv=djey-illa kali cbagi maha-sachi satya-vadi mamda!i(li)karo!=itan=enda pogalgum budba-manda 12 li Lakshma-bhfi pans | [3] Kadureya mele bil parasu tirige solige pindivalam ettida kam valav-ardd-iduva karkkade paruva chakram=eudod-ent=o13 dba(daruvar-enta payisu var-entu tarumbuyar=enta nilpar-ent=odaruvaruenta Lakshmananol-Antu bardumkuvi(va)r-anya-bhubhujar || [4] Ene ne14 calda Lakshma-bhopati janapati-Bhuvanaykamalla-dev-adesarh tanaguesad-ire madisidam [Jina-6]asana-vri(vri)ddhigam pravardd banam=agalu [5] A chaity-ala15 yada purb-avataramment-ene || Ka || Sri-valu(en)dhesana bavam Revakanir. mmadiya vallabham Batugan-ktm-avagata-sakala-sastran=ila-visruta-kirtti 20 Gamga-mandalanatha [6] Vpi | Rudige ridi-vett-eseda Belvala-desaman alda Gamga-Permmadigalindem=Annigere na!k-ere-vatt-enisitta nadal nada 17 di(di)ga!-urban-erbin[e]gam=a parado!s jayad-uttaramga-Permmadiyin@syta Butuga-narendraninalli Ji. 18 nomdra-mamdira ![7] Vi Samgatam-age madi tala-vri(vri)ttiyan-alligo Madageri Gummumgolan-idiy-age negald-Itta19 ge Gavarivadam=emba badaugala sasanam berasu arvva-namasya (nya)m-iy erdu bittu kota Gunakirtti-panditargge(rge) bhakti. 20 yin-uttama-dana-baktiyim [8] Ka | Udit-oditamwone vibhav-ispadam-ena bhuvan-ayka-vandyam-ene sa mohalam=agade Gamg-1. 21 nyayam-ullinam=idu sarvva-Damasya (sya)v=agi Dadeyuttam-iralu [90] Vri 11 Parama-bri-Jina-sasanakke modal=&d-1 Mula-samgham 22 nirantaram-opputt-ire Nandi-samgha-vesarimd=id-anvayam pempu-vett-ire sandar Vvalagara-mukhya-ganadolu Gang-anvayakki. 23 nt-ivar-ggarugalu tain-ene Varddhamana-muninathar=ddbarini-chakradolu [10] Sri-nathar-Jjnina-margg-Ottamar-enisi tapa[ho]-khyatiyam 24 taldidar=ssa [io]-jnan-atmar-Vvarddhamina-pravarar=avara [si]shyaremmaha vadigalu Vidyananda-svamigal tan-muni-patig=anujar-Ttarkkik-A. 25 rkk-abhidhan-adhinar Mmanikyanandi-vratipatiga[l-a]var=sfasan-odatta-hastaru [119] Tad-apatyar-Ggunakirtti-panditar-avarottach-chhida(sa). 26 na-khyat[io]-kovidar= strigal=atmajar=Vvimalachandrar-ttat-pad-ambhoja-shatpadar udyad-Gunachandrar-ant-avara sishyaru nodi sistr-- 27 rtthado!u viditar(ru) Gandavimuktar-inn-Abhayanandy-Scharyyar=ary-ottamaru 11 [12] Vri(vri) || Pole Cholam nele-gettu tanna kula28 dharmm-icharamar bittu Belvala-desakk-adiy-itt dova-griha-samdohangalam Rucu karyale papam belede(da)tt-[e]29 nalke dhuradolu Trailokyamallamge pam-daleyani kottagnvan bisntta nija vams-ochchhittiyam madida | [13] Ka || Sri-Pormma 30 nadi maligid=1 parama-Jin-alayamgalam pole-vatt-irdd=& Panya-Cholan=emba maha-pataka-Tivulau-alid-adhogatigaili 31 da || [148] Vpi Balik-1 Belvala-defamam padeda danladhiga-ba manta marjalikar-ddharmmada batte-getta nadeyutt-irddalli ta[j*]-jam manaun The na is not clear: tho soribe seems to have tirst made 7, and then prolonged it with the curve of an a.

Page #404
No. 23] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA yy3 AND 994. 341 32 gole Kaliya-gun-etaram Krita-yug-achar-anvitam Lakshma mandalika nirmmala dharmma-vattaleyal nasht-oddbaramam midi. 33 da li [15*] i neladolu nega!tega pogaltoya balteya yaqya-tirttha-santanado! innav=ill=enisi samdudu Dakshina-Gamge Tangabbs34 dra-nadi tan-nadi-tatado!-oppuva Kakkaragondam-emb-adbishthaga(na) do!-urvvar adhipati chakradhara nelas-irdda bidino! | [16] 35 Vri s aka-kalam gwna-labdhi-ramdhraganana-vikhyatam=egal-Tirodhakrid abdar bare Chaitram=age Vishwvat-samkrantiyolu Pu. 36 shya-tarake Purnn-amgiram=age chakradhara-datt-Adesadim desapalaka-chiqamapi dharmma-vattaleyan=atyutsabadim 37 madida || [17] K || Tribbvanachandra-monidraran-abhivandisi bhaktiyimde kal-garchchi jagat-prabhuvina besadim Lakshmana-vibhu 38 kottar hasta-dhureyim sanama [18*] Vri | Erad-arnura badad-o!ag=i Jina-gehave pajyam=emd=adakk-arabara kan. 39nke bild u-biyamuumbalam-ambali-day&m=adiy-ag-erad-asuvattu poun=aru-vanam sapa-katt-ene madi tasanam 40 bareyisi kotta dharmma-gapamam meredam nripu-Moru Lakshmana [19] Jina-nath-avasaman Vasava-rita-nibhanam kashta41 Kaloya-durbh bhavaneyim Chanda!e-Cholam sadisi kidise vichchhittiy-Ag-irddad en nettane Dasht-oddharamam sasvatambratisaya42 m-yt-erbina madi tach-ch hasanam-X-chandr-arkka-taram nilo nilisidan-orn dhanyand Lakshma-bh upam || [20] Arasargge seseyend=843 rasara kanikey=Anda daya-dharmmada terey=end-ara-vanadimd=aggalam-end-aro visaman-akki komdavar-Chohamla!aru [21*] 11 [ II] 44 Svasti samadhigata-pancha-maha-sabda-mahasa manta bhuja-bal Opirjjita-vijaya-Lakshmi-kantam samast-bri-vijaya45 daksha-dakshina-dor-ddandam Kattale-kula-kamala-marttandan Mayurivati-puravar Adhisvaram Jvalint-labdha-vara-prasada ka46 rppura-varshan Jina-duarmmy-nirmmalan Norekiciy-makara nam-Idi-samasta prasa (sa)ati-sahitan sriman-mabasa manta Be47 Ival-adhipati bhaja-bala-Katarasaru | Ka || Jagam=ellam dosege kay-magige ema kott-ariyan=ondu kaginiyuma. 48 1-i gaganadol -irpp-adityam baged=udan-ittapane Belval-Adityana volu [22] Int-enisida Belval-aditya[m] Sa(da)ka-varsha 9040049 ya Paridhavi-samvatsarada Pushya-su(sa)ddha panchami Brihaspativaradand Apnigoroya Ganga-Permmadiya basa 1 The Appigeri record here gives .dharmma-varmmanuene. Inser, B. (below) reads wfbalam ; see note on translation. Insor. B. reads wmbali, which etymologically is more correct. * Ritu is apparently corrupt. Ritu will not sait the sense. Probably the true ronding is kriti, la reggested by Ep. Caru. VII. i., Sk. 136, JING-nath-dva samad Vasar-kritanque. Read adftatan * The praca in this word is irregular.

Page #405
342 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [ Vol. XV. 50 diya dana-sa(66) leg-allig-alva Gavarivadada tamma sivatada mattar=ayvattuman Anpigereyolu kraya-vikraya51 dim yalliy-koharyyaru Tri(tri)bhuvanachamdra-pamtitara kalan karchchi dhara-puryvakam mali bitta kottara 118 53 Svasti samasta-vinamad-amara-maka(ka)ta-tata-ghatita-sona -manikya-mauktika-mayakha kumka(ku)ma-malaysj-abhyarchchi53 ta-spi(fri) mad-arhat-paramesvara-pranita-param-agama-visaradarum-anavarata - para n. agam-opadeka-prasamgarum-appa frimad-U. 54 dayachandra-saiddhanta-devara divya-spi(srt)-pada-padm-aradhakarum srimat(d) Balatkara-gan-am buja-sarovara-raja-hamsaram-appari55 mst-Sakalachandra-dovaru Srimad-rajadhani-battanam-Auni(on)gereya maha. stbinam srimad-Gamga-Permmadiya basa56 dig=alva gram-adi vadadala yacharyjarum Chavumda-Gavumda-mukhyav=agi heggade sahita murattu manushy&57 deva-putrargge kotta vri(vri)ttiya krama [ll] Cham davveya magam beggade Mallayyana Yadiuatha-sva (sva)migey=alliy-icha58 riyargge besa-keyd=umba vri(vri)tri mattar=[ppa]nnerada M*ne* Seta-GEvada yacharyyargge pada-pujeyam kottu 59 tamma Sena-ganada basadige Haligolada sime-[vi]aidu Kula-palladim paduvala mattar-emtu yasu-vanam gadyanam 60 nalkarimd=adhika kondavar-Chchanda laru | Emmeya Keti Settiya samjakko mattar=emta mane vomda bhoga-vadage gadyanam "na61 lku Ka(?)nabiya Settiya Bammi Settiya samyakke mattar-erita mane vomda bhoga-vadage gadyapam nalku Katte62 ya Dari Settiys samyakke mattar-entu mane vondu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Habbeya Devi Settiya 63 ya Bimyakkemattar-emtu mane vondu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Goliya Chavudi Settiya smyakko matta64 reemtu mane vondu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Ruddaliya Sanki Settiya samyakke mattar=emtu mane 65 vomda bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalka Karidala Malli Settiya samyakke mattar-ema mane vondu bhoga-vidago gadyanam 66 nalku | Mallavveya putraru Chandi Settiya samyakke mattar-enta mane vorda bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Madha67 v Settiys samyakke mattaraeernta mane vomda bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Baysare Boppi Settiya bimya68 kke mattarnemta mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyapan nalku Nemi Settiya simyakke mattar=emtu mane vondu 69 ktogarvadage gadyanam nalku Goravara Bammi Settiga samyakke mattar entu mano vomdu bhoga-vadage gadgannt nilku 70 Mayili Settiya samyakkemattarzenta mane vonia bhoga-vadage gadyanarh nilku Goravara Bosi Settiya samyakkematta. 71 reenta mane vorndu bhoga-vidage gadyanam nalku Chandi Settiya sa myakke mattar-emta mane vondu bhoga-vadage gadya. 1 l'his syllable is superfinous.

Page #406
6 8 10 12 14 16 18 20 22 24 26 28 30 32 34 6 & 6 8 % 8 50 Gawarwad Inscription of the reign of Somesvara 11: Saka 993 and 994. pNtaay lnu stteejedde dshm mettlnu ekkdd vstudeermnN vll kdl vddku aNdruuriNdir crmcrnn reNddr udrmu udllddu taanu shrnnN saaNdhrtNgaa bddNdu" vijutuu tddi ledyN liNg prcuur uNddbootu jnuddi nuNddi ddooreess ntNddu gaak. pRddtvN raaykkdd apaardhN dul ykuNddi gddddgddN ( t vrgmN cuuddrNttee krumr. amm dumell kurN purgurubhkss rnn mukhmunu rkH mNdduv egr gr shrii aaroosyNdr mess mir|| shrii mii ktu oNg mree kuddaa kmicee m yyaadd knntdyN uNdi idi daarulku saarN dshluNtt rigipddvurmNttuNdi rNgrNgNlu gaali bhaagNloonu, vijN cergni gicddN kulli annbhuussk riymu virg dul vikaashmuN sdru kRy gunnit paatthaalu lu vrnnaa aadeerstuddai pnnu pri jnvri meedh y muddipuddee krngnn 26 elaa dailu aamuktmttmu dnnuu vaari vshN ceeyvl naadu dgruNddi tn painaa gNgvrN B kmmkuur nrNloo krkraa vrku ceeyNddi. idi grgum meru mNddNddu koot mg buddhmni shikssnn thain shrii bkrm eeku bdy kraavlN annkry trvvgl aashv snmaangdd khnn vddu gnnaal vktini gru shrii ggnmu reddu mgiddiNdudi aanukunee mii muNdd ||ddtaar iru aahaarmu kRjaadhaanddyunn deeshN md urgbhg ege rkssnn din 1980 prikssl guNdd aweyne my b F. W. THOMAS teru ddN sooddun boce se dorearms vddugNgaa sN rNgddu DOLA kl kaarpglru! kr griddddu muNduk beddddiNgu v SCALE ONE-FOURTH A Rand rvaat kaattulu ri riyu k srv sh gnru ddiy lee ddikri yNtryaa WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL 6. 8 10 12 14 16 22 22 2 2 2 2 23992 18 20 24 30 32 34 36 38 40 42 44 46 48 50

Page #407
96 20 30 888 ESQUIT 8 8 8 8 8 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 388888

Page #408
No. 23] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 72 pam nalku Emmeyara Chava(vu)di Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Hoysara Chavu 73 di Settiya Banyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Kellara Goravi Settiya samyakke ma 74 ttar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalka Tala Bammi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga 75 vadage gadyanam nalku Kadabara Devi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu maue vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Mam 76 chala Bosi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadago gadyanam nalku Benila Malli Settiya samya 77 kke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Benneya Nali Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu 78 343 mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Doddara Keti Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane voihdu bhoga-va 85 79 dage gadyanam nalku Mamjadiya Yechi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomda bhoga-vadage gadyanam 80 nalku Gamdi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Muriyara Kali Se 81 ttiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu, bhoga-vadage gadyanam nalku Bayisara Basavi Settiya samyakke matta 82 remtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyanam nelku Nuti Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vadage gadyapam 83 nalku Chikki1 Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mano vomdu bhoga vadage gadyanam nalku yint=1 deva-putrikar-olage yava 84 n-orvvanu dharmmakkam yacharyyarggam virodhiy=agi raja-gamitvam madidan= appade vri(vri)tti-chchheda samaya-bahya II Vasudh-aika Svasti samasta-prasasti-sahitam bandhavam sri(srl)-Rechideva-damdanatha Battakere sriman-mahapradhanam 86 ya sri-Kali-deva-sva (sva)mi-Jina-sri-pad-archchanege karppura-kumkuma-srigamdha sahita yashtavidh-archchanege 87 kotta keyiy-Arakereyim mudalu mattar-ppamaneradumam yacharyyarum devaputrikarum sarvv-abadha-pa 88 riharav-agi pratipaliparu | Dakshina-Aiyavoleyum-appa gram-adi vadakke sri-Gamga-Permmadi. 89 ya basadiya parada maryjadeya ghale mavatt-emttu genu hastha (sta) be[m]-golladamge vritti salladu [*] Varddhatam Jina-s[a]90 sana [m] || 91 Gamga-Sagara-Yamuna-samgamadolu Banarasi ti(t)rtthamgalol-atma-kula-dvija-pumgava-gokulaman-alidar-int-idan-ali(li) 92 daru [23] Sva-datt [*]m para-datt[a]m va yo hareti (ta) vasumadhara m*] shashtir-vvarsha-sahasrapi vishthayam jayate krimi3 || [24*] Gayey=emb-i(i) 1 Or possibly Bikki. * There is a mark on the right-hand top of the A which may be read as a; but perhaps it is due only to a crack in the stone. * Read krimih,

Page #409
314 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. Yacharyyara yekkatigan-agi besa-keyd-umba vritti kuribara kete 94 ndu | Yacharyyaru Chavada Gavudana besar-ittudakke Mugavada(?) 95 lada si(si) meyalu kotta vri(vri)tti mattaru vomdu yadu Holagere TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Victorious be the teaching of the Lord of the Three Worlds, enjoined by the Jinas, which bears the infallible token of the blessed and supremely profound doctrine of possible predications! 93 rana (Lines 2-4.) While the victorious reign of-hail!-the asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, king Bhuvanaikamalla, was advanc ing in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars: (Lines 4-8.) While one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet, the Mahamandaleevara who has obtained the five great musical sounds, a Mahesvara among the noble, a mighty man in courage, [a sun of heroism,] a peculiar rod of his lord, a Garuda in battle, a Mandhata of mortals, renowned in fame, a ruby to his gotra, a Chanakya in prudence, a brother to others' wives, a Vrikodara [Bhima] among warriors, a Partha [Arjuna] with the bow, a site of salvation by his nobility, a lion of feudatory princes, terrible to the dominions of foemen, a guardian of the king's rod, a tiger to the deer the princes of the Highlands, a bee to the lotus-feet of king Bhuvanaika malls, the Mahamandalesvara Lakshmarasa, was protecting the Belvola Three-hundred and the Puligere Three-hundred-altogether two (provinces forming) a Six-hundred-so as to suppress the evil and protect the cultured: (Verse 2.) A man of kindness, a man of affairs (and) of valour, a man of victory, a man who was a cause of the Chalukyas' monarchy, a man perfect in heroic prowess, a man of firmness, a man of exceeding dignity, a man of high estate, a man possessed of fame, a man of heroism, a man of society, a man of battle, Lakshmana reigned in (the enjoyment of) confidence on every occasion of trust. (Verse 3.) "The bountiful man may lack valour; the man of personal bravery may lack generosity; he who is both bountiful and personally brave may lack the virtue of purity; he indeed who is valiant, bountiful, and pure may nevertheless lack propriety of speech. (But) this mau is valiant, bountiful, exceedingly pure, and truthful among princes": in such terms does the company of sages praise king Lakshma. (Verse 4.) If one would speak of the excellence of (his) horses, of (his) bow, axe, arrows (?), pike, and mace, of the sword he swings, of the dagger he wields with shouting, of (his) flying disons: how do other kings quake, how they stretch (their legs) in flight, how they halt, how they stand, how they shriek, how they perish on meeting with Lakshmana! (Verse 5.) Thus renowned, king Lakshma, when the mandate of his sovereign king Bauvanaikamalla was made known to him, promoted the welfare of the Jain doctrine so that it should flourish. (Lines 14-15.) As regards the previous history of this sanctuary : (Verse 6.) Brother-in-law of the blest sovereign of the land, dear husband of Revakanirmadi, was Butugs, comprehending in himself all lore, having glory renowned over the earth, the Ganga feudatory prince. (Verse 7.) Owing to Ganga-Permadi, ruler of the Belvala country which is brilliant with multiple fame, Appigere was known as a diadem of the province. There was (built) in that

Page #410
0. 23.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 345 city by the archway of victory Permadi in honour of king Butuga a temple of the Lord Jina, to be known as a property of the natives of the province. (Verse 8.) Having created in appropriate manner a tala-vritti tenure and having granted for that place as sarva-namasya holdings the towns of famed Ittage and Gavarivade, preceded by Mudageri and Gummumgola, together with charters, he gave them to Gunakirtti Pandita with devotion, by the power of supreme bounty. (Verse 9.) So long as shall abide unshaken the Ganga lineage so as to be known as perfect in fortune, a seat of majesty, uniquely worshipful in the world, the (estate) shall continue on sarva-namasya tenure. (Verse 10.) While this Mula Sangha, which is first in the supremely blessed Jinas' church, was continuously glorious, while the lineage that goes by the name of the Nandi Singha was distinguished, there flourished in the circle of the earth the great saint Vardhamans, who was the preceptor of the Ganga lineage, in the eminent Valagara Gana. (Verse 11.) The eminent Vardhamana, inspired by true knowledge, known as a lord of Fortune (and) supreme in the path of the Jain religion, enjoyed renown for his ascetic practices. His disciple was the great controversialist Vidyananda Svami. The younger brother (in the faith) of the latter great saiut was the great ascetic Manikyanandi, styled "Sun of Logicians," a lofty arm of the faith. (Verse 12.) His (spiritual) son was Gunakirtti Pandit, skilled in understanding of his doctrine. That sage's (spiritual) son was Vimalachandra; a bee at his lotus-feet was the eminent Gunachandra; so his disciples, behold, were Gandavimukts, renowned for (knowledge of) the purport of books of instruction, and likewise Abhay nandi Acharya, chief of the noble. (Verse 13.) When the base Chola, failing in his position, deserting the religious practice of his own race, set foot upon the province of Belvala and burned down a multitude of temple, he gave his live heads in battle to Trailokyamalls, suddenly gave up the ghost, and brought about the destruction of his family, so that his guilt bore a harvest in his hand. (Verse 14.) That deadly sinner the Tivula, styled the Pandya-Chol, when he had polluted these temples of the supreme Jinas erected by the blest Permanadi, sank into ruin. (Verse 15.) Later, when the generals, barons, and feudatory princes who held this province of Belvala had continued to forsake the path of religion, the feudatory prince Lakshma, being devoid of the qualities of the Kali Age (and) following the practice of the Krita Age, inspired by intelligent thought, restored the damage suffered in the domain of the pure religion. (Verse 16.) The river Tungabhadra, a Ganges of the South, has become famous, men saying that on this earth there is none like it in the series of holy sites of salvation enjoying renown, praise, (and) prosperity. In the camp which the imperial Lord of the Land established at the place named Kakkaragonds, which is conspicuous on the banks of that river: - (Verse 17.) When the Saks era was known by the reckoning of "qualities" (3), "attainments" (9), and "apertures" (0), while the cyclic year Virodhakrit was in Literally: " having together with charters of the towns... granted them." It is unnecessary to take badamgala as an accusative. In Sanskrit, Balatkar Kittel (e. v. pan) explains pan-dale as "a newly decapitated head." This may be the meaning here; but it may also signify that the Chola was caught alive. Cf. above, Vol. XV, p. 106. Tivula is a bye-form of the commoner word Tigula, meaning "Tamu." 5 The labdhis are the nine miraculous powers of healing possessed by the Jain saints of legend. The leprous were healed when rubbed with a drop of their spittle; the excrement of their ears, eyes, and limbs healed the body and made it fragrant; their touch dispelled disease; rain-water and river-water torched by them cured all maladies; the wind that had touched their bodies removed infection; poisoned food on entering their mouths or bowls became harmless; the remembrance of their speech healed the agony of persons suffering from poises; every relic of their bodies was curative. Y

Page #411
[VOL. XV. progress, during Chaitra, at the Vishuvat samkranti under the constellation Pushya, on (the day) Purn-angira, on a mandate given by the Emperor, the crest-jewel of provincial governors fulfilled the province of religion with extreme magnificence.. 346 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Verse 18.) Having adored the great saint Tribhuvanachandra (and) laved his feet with devotion, by command of the world-monarch, Lord Lakshmana gave a charter with pouring of water over the hands. (Verse 19.). Saying that this dwelling of the Jinas is worshipful among the six-hundred towns (forming) the two (provinces of Belvala and Puligere), making provision for a quit-rent of sixty-two pieces of gold, so as to include kings' benevolences, festival-expenses (?), internal properties (P), and gifts of free allotments, etc., causing a charter to be written (and) giving it, Lakshmana, a Moru of kings, brilliantly displayed religious merit. (Verse 20.) As the Chandala Chola with wicked malignity worthy of the Kali Age had cause to be burnt down and destroyed the dwelling of the great Jinas, which was like the work (?) of Indra, it fell indeed into ruin. King Lakshma, having repaired the damage in fitting wise, so that it is said to be an eternal wonder, established its charter so that it should stand as long as moon, sun, aud stars: how fortunate is he! (Verse 21.) They who should take away a half-visa of rice as sese for kings, as bene. volence for kings, as tax on a religious endowment, (or) as an addition to the quit-rent, are Chandalas. (Lines 44-47.) The Mahasamanta who has obtained the five great musical sounds, possessing all titles of honour such as " beloved of the goddess of victory acquired by his might of arm, he whose long right arm is skilful (to win) victory over all foes, sun to the lotuses of the Kattale race, lord of Mayuravati best of cities, receiving the grace of boons from Jvalini, raining camphor, stainless in the religion of the Jinas, warrior for Nerekati," the Mahasamanta, Lord of Belvala, Katarasa strong of arm : (Vorse 22.) O all (people of) the world, fittingly clasp your hands. Yes, forsooth, the sun in the sky has not the sense to give a single farthing; does he give it consciously like the Sun of Belvala [Kitarasa] ? 3 (Lines 48-51.) The Sun of Belvala, thus described, on Thursday, the fifth of the bright fortnight of Pushya in the cyclic year Paridhavi, the 994th (year) of the Saka era, granted and made over for the benefit of the charity-hall of the Ganga-Permadi temple at Annigere by purchase and sale in Appigere fifty mattar of his own sivata in Gavarivada administered for the benefit of that place, laving the feet of Tribhuvanachandra Pandita, the Acharya of the place, and performing the act with pouring of water. (Lines 52-57.) The list of the leases granted to the thirty" sons of human gods" together with the president, with Chavunda Gavunda at their head, by Sakalachandra, an adorer of the divinely blest lotus-feet of Udayachandra Siddhanta-deva, who is skilled in the supreme lore composed by the most high Lord Arhats who are worshipped with the rays of rubies and pearls studding the borders of the diadems of-hail!-all the bowing immortals and with 1 These details are rather obscure. Kanke, as the name shews, is a gift to a king on entering his presence. Bildu seems to be the origin of the modern biddu, "feast" or "festival "; cf. Tamil vilavu, vild. Biya with the meaning "expenditure" occurs in Ep. Carn. VII. i., Sk. 129; and I have joined it to bildu, on the analogy of esage-ntsahangal in the Lakshmishwar inscription, above, Vol. XIV, p. 191, though by strict grammar it should then become vigan. Umbalam seems to be for ul-balam, which is the reading of iasor. B., and to mean "internal special-allotment," hala being a bye-form of basa, on which cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 178 and n. 3. 2 This must be some kind of offering to kings similar to the throwing of rice over the heads of brides and bridegroo as, or which see Kittel, s.v. deshe. Cf. Mysore Inscriptions, p. 318. This word occurs elsewhere, e. g., in the Sadi inscription (above, Vol. XV, p. 105).

Page #412
No. 23] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 347 saffron and sandal, and who constantly holds instructive discourse upon the supreme lore(Sakalachandra), who is a royal swan in the lotus-lake of the Balatkara Gana, and the Acharya in the villages and other towns administered for the benefit of the Ganga-Permadi temple which is the main sanctuary of the capital city Appigere: (Lines 57-60.) The lease enjoyed by the president Mallayya, son of Chandavve, following the directions of the local Acharya of the Lord Adinatha, (is) twelve mattar... Kota Gavanda, having adored the Acharya's feet, occupying his border of the Haligola (belonging) to the temple of the Sena Gana, (holds) eight mattar west of the Kulu-palla; those who take more than four gadyana quit-rent are Chandalas. (Lines 60-84.) For the estate of Emmeya Keti Setti, eight mattar, one house, rental four gadyana; the same in the case of Kapabiya (?) Setti's (son) Bammi Setti, of Katteya Dari Setti, of Habbeya Devi Setti, of Goliya Chavudi Setti, of Ruddaliya Samki Setti, of Kandala Malli Setti, of Mallavve's (sons) Chandi Setti and Madhava Setti, of Baysara Boppi Setti, of Nemi Setti, of Goravara Bammi Setti, of Mayili Setti, of Golavara Bosi Sotti, of Chandi Setti, of Emmeyara Chavadi Setti, of Hoysara Chavudi Setti, of Kellara Goravi Setti, of Tala Bammi Setti, of Kadabara Dovi Setti, of Manchala Bosi Setti, of Benila Malli Setti, of Benneya Nali Setti, of Doddara Keti Setti, of Manjadiya Echi Setti, of Gandi Setti, of Mariyara Kali Setti, of Bayisara Basavi Setti, of Nati Setti, of Chikki (?) Setti. So, if any one of these "sons of gods" shall appeal to the king in opposition to the religion and to the Acharyas, his lease shall be annalled and he shall be expelled from the church. (Lines 85-90.) The field bestowed by-hail!-the possessor of all titles of honour, the high minister, unique friend of earth, the General Rechideva, for the eightfold worship with camphor, saffron, and sandal of the cult of the blessed feet of the lord Kali-deva and the Jinas at Battakere (comprises) twelve mattar to the east of Arakere: the Acharyas and "sons of gods" shall maintain it so that it be immune from all conflicting claims. For the villages and other towns forming indeed a Southern Aiyavole, the measuring-rod according to the constitution of the city of the Ganga-Permadi temple (is) thirty-eight spans; the lease of one who does not follow (measurement by) arm's length shall not be valid. (Verse 23: a metrical Kanarese formula.) (Verse 24: a common Sanskrit verse-formula.) B.-ANNIGERI INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 993 AND 994. Of Annigeri, where this record was found, I have spoken above, p. 339. A trauscript of the inscription is given in Elliot's collection, Vol. I, fol. 133a, of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy; it is there said to be in the local basti or Jain temple. An ink-impression of it was made for Dr. Fleet, and is now in the British Museum. The stone is much worn, and in parts is illegible. The uppermost compartment contains sculptures, viz. in the centre a squatting Jina, surmounted by the sun (Elliot's copyist says nothing about the moon, which ought also to be there), and having on his proper right another squatting figure and or his left a cow and calf. Below this is a narrow band containing 11. 1-2, and under this is the bulk of the record; filling an area of about 1 ft. 9 in. broad and 4 ft. 5 in. high. The ending aud much of the ight side at the bottom are broken off.-The character is go:d Kanarese of the period, with somewhat angular slanting letters about in. high. The is often used. The record is almost identical with the first two sections (11. 1-51) of inscription A., and as the character of the writing shews, was written in its present form in or shortly after Saka 1 I have slightly abridged in translation the wording of the details in this paragraph. This comprises water, scents, flowers, grain, incense, lamps, fool, and betel. 2 r2

Page #413
348 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XV. $94, the data of the second of them. It opens with the following Sanskrit anushtubh verse : Jagat-[t]rita ya-nathaya namo janma-pramathine. vaya-pramana-vag-rnsmi-dh vasta-dhvantaya Santayo " reverence to Santi, lord of the three worlds, annihilator of rebirth, who dissipates darkness by the rays of his utterances of authority on logic ?" This is followed by a passage which corrisponds word for word, except for slight differences of spelling, to ll. 1-13, down to the end of Terse 4, of inscription A. At this point (1,16) Another stanza (a Kanda) in praise of Lakshmarasa is added : Maleyam to[ttal!a-tulidarin Maleyo!=mar-mmaleva Maleparam maggigi .am Maley-elu korpp-irdduman=aledam jalanidhiyo! -em pratapiyo Lakshma " he crushed dowu the Highlands, he made to vanish the warring Malepas in the Highlands, le swung tho Seven Hills, for all their hugeneas, into the sea : how majestic is Lakshma !" After this comes another panogyric verse in more general terms. Then on 1. 2.) the text goes on from the words Ene negal la Lakshma-bhupati (11. 13-14 of inscr. A.) to the middle of 1. 34 (end of verse 12, 1. 27, of inecr. A.), in almost complete correspondence, after which it adds two Kanda verses, extending over ll. 34-37: Krita-ksityar-Abhayanindigala tandjar-Sakalachandrasiddhantikar apratinar=ssarvv-amga-ma!-anvita-Gandavimukta-devari muni-sishyar | Enisida Gandavimuktara tannbhavar charana-karana-pada-vidya-pavana-antra-vidado Tribhuvanachandra-munindrar=alte badha-jana-vandyar || The sub-tauce of this I have given above. Nest comes on I. 37 the verse beginning Pole Chola (v. 13, 1. 27, of inscr. A.), from which the text cuntioues in agreement with A. down to the end of verse 21 of A., after which it passes on to verse 23 of A., beginning Ganga-sagarao (1. 91 of A.). After this is a passage referring to Appigere, with regulations for the cult and maintenance of the local Jain temple; it has no counterpart in inscription A. Then come the three Sanskrit verses begin ning respectivels Samanyo=yan, Bahubhir-vvasudha, and Sva-dattari para-dattan ta, with a concludivg phrase. Finally conies the section recording the grant of Katarasa, corresponding to II. 44-51 of inscription A, with which the stone breaks off. No. 24.-GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. BY L10XEL D. BARNETT, The town of Gadag (spelt "Guduk" in the Indian Atlas), the headquarters of the taluka of the same name in Dharwar District, Bombay Presidency, is situated in lat 15deg 25' and long. 75deg 40'. It contains a temple of Vira-Narayana, on a beam of which is engraved the following inscription, which was first brought to notice in the Elliot Collection, Vol. 1, fol. 235a of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy. From this transcript the late Dr. Fleet published in I. A., Vol VIII, p. 187, the two verses on the establishment of the Chalukya-Vikrama era (lines 13-14); and in I. A., Vol. XXI, p. 167, he gave, from a rubbing, a transcript of the passage on the initial data and length of the reign of Taila II (lines 1-4). A good ink-impression of the whole record was bequeathed by Dr. Fleet to the British Museum, and from it I now edit the text. It is not quito complete, or it breaks off at the beginning of the formal statement of the grant; possibly the remainder is hidden under the enclosing masonry. The inscribed area is about 8 ft. 14 in. broad; the height of the iak-impression, without taking account of the part at the bottom omitted from it, is 4 ft. 1 in.-The character is a singularly beautiful Oid Kanareve hand, with letters between fin. and in high, well rounded, with a moderate slant. At the beginning is the figure of a lotus.--The language is Sanskrit and Old Kanarese, both verse and prome. The verses (75 in all) are nearly equally divided between the two languages; Nos. 1-5, 8, 9, 16-21, 28, 34-38, 50-55 Elliot's transeriber was able to rend a fou fraginonta beyond the ink-impronion; but what he has given in very s'anty, and lerdly intelligible.

Page #414
No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : THE 23RD YEAR. 349 and 67-73 are Kanarese, the remainder Sanskrit. The archaic ! is correctly preserved in negalo (11. 5, 8, 23) and ildapan (1. 20); it is chauged to rin kirtt= (1. 3), erttaravun (1. 28), arkkasin (1. 29), marpp- (1. 67); it appears as I in Cholao (11, 7, 9), negalchida (1. 14), pogalvem (1. 46); and it is wrongly used in alda (1.4), aldan (I), 5, 8), kavaldu (1. 16), taguld - (1. 18), and taldi (1. 43). The v is changed to b after and before y and r in garbbao (11. 3, 16), agurblim (1. 3), diby= (1. 10), deby= (1. 11), sarbbabhauman (1. 15), purbba [11. 16, 22, 40), Orbbura (1. 19), sarsebyan (1. 29), Kuntal-orbbisraranam (1. 30), sebyah (1.39), bhabyao (1.40), byoma (1. 51), sarbbo (1. 56), bratais (1. 56), byomni (1. 57), byacharanada (1. 63), byaknyanao (11. 61, 67). We find reduplication of a consonant before y in Sakallyan (1. 29), on which see Panini VIII. iv. 47, Siddhanta-kaumudi 48 ; and a still bolder use occurs in lunlakavadd_(1. 9). The upadhmaniya occurs in lipeh=po (1. 10), nrip-antahpurao (1. 29), taihep (1. 40). Lexically interesting are: jagadala (1. 15), jhalappa (1. 15), tyatra (1. 59), byacharana (1. 63), and pattisa (1. 61). In sv-arokshyamas (1. 42), we have the epic combination of su with finite verb. The record opens with a Sanskrit paragraph in praise of the Chalukya race, as a branch of the Lunar dynasty (11. 1-2). Then comes a long section in Sanskrit and Kanarese, mostly metrical (11. 2-47), to the following effect. Taila II, son of Vikramaditya [IV] and Bontha devi, destroyed many Rattas (Rashtrakutas), slew Muinj, took the head of Panchula, and reigned for twenty-four years, beginning with the year Srimukha (11. 2-4). His son was Sityasraya [Ak?! nkach grita Irivabedanga] (1.4); the latter had a younger brother, Disavarman, whose son was Vitr maditya [V, Tribhuvanamalla) (11. 4-5); and Vikramaditya had two younger brothers, Ayyang (II) and Jayasimhs (II, Jagidekam ulla) (11. 5-7). Jayasimha's son was Trailokyamalla-Abavamalla (Somesvara I], who was a lion to the elephant RajendraCholi, and in the fire of whose wrath the Chola was like a moth, and whose queen was Bachala-devi (11. 7-11). Their sons were Somesvara (II) Bhuvanaikam ulla and Vikramaditya [VI] Tribhuvanamalla (11. 11-12). The former, after pursuing for sometime the course of righteousness, became infatuated with pride, and neglected his subjects' burdens, whereupon he was removed by the virtuous Vikramaditya (11. 12-13). Vikramaditya, after establishing himself, superseded the Sika era by an era called by his own name, the Vikram 1-varsha (ll. 13-14).* General eulogies of his manifold virtues and glories follow (II. 14-21). He appointed as his dharmadhikarin or chief superintendent of religious affairs Somesvara Bhatta, learned and eminent Rigvedi Brahman of the Mauna gotra, who was the grandson of Muh&deva and son of Vamana Bhatta (11. 21-26). Somesvara was also raised to the rank of High Minister, with all the tokeng of royalty (1. 26) ; und our author is diffusely eloquent over his many virtues, his high rank in the royal palace, his mastery of sacred and secular learning, his pious practices, and his princely beneficence, especially in the foundatioa of charity-houses, Brahmanic endowments, and monasteries for Vedic and other studies (11. 26-47). Then comes a prose section (II. 47-50), giving the full titles of Some vara as Maha-pradhana, Dandanayaka, and aradhya of Vikramaditya, followed by 20 veraes (11. 50-67) which tell us that he fixed upon Lokkigundi as a suitable site for the establishment of his religion, and after due praises of that town and the local Thousand Brahmans record that he founded there a school for the study of the Prabhakara doctriues of Purva-Mimami. The prose is then resumed in a paragraph refording that on the given date in the reign of Vikramaditya VI Someevara made a grant to the Mahajanas of Lokkigundi, evidently for the above-mentioned purpose (11. 67-73); and in the middle of this the inscription breaks oft. On there and the following statements se Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 126 tt. I see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. . See Dyn. Kanar. Dutr., p. 44. . This io not quite corrpot. A considerable number of the inscriptious of bis reign are dated in the Saks eru.

Page #415
350 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. The date is given as: the 23rd year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Bahu. dhanya; the full-moon day of Jyaishtha ; Sunday; an eclipse of the moon (11. 68-69). This is irregular, for the given tithi corresponded to Monday, 17 Mey, A.D. 1098, on which day it ended about 21 h. ll m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); and there was no eclipse on that date. The only places mentioned are: Kuntala (11. 30, 33), Lokkigundi (11. 51-53, 60, 62, 64-66, 73), and Belvals or Belvols (11. 53, 60). Lokkigundi is the modern Lakkundi ("Lakundi" on the Bombay Survey, "Lukoondee" on the Indian Atlas), in lat. 15deg 23' and long. 75deg 45%, about 6 miles south-east from Gadag. TEXT. Metres:-Versen 1. 3-5, 8, 16-18, 28, 37-8, 50-4, 67, 70-2, Kanda ; verses 2, 19, 34-5, Mahasragdhara; verses 6, 10, 33, 47, 74, Vasantatilaka ; verses 7, 12-4, 26, 56, 75, Anushtubh; verses 9, 46, 68-9, Champakumala; verses 11, 31, 39-41, 43, 48, 55, 57-8, 60, 63, 65, Sardilarikridita ; verses 15, 27, 29, 30, 32, 42, 44-5, 61-2, 66, Trishfubh ; verses 20-1, Mattebhavikridita ; verge 22, Prithvi ; verse 23, Mandakranta ; verse 24, Ruchira; verses 25, 59, Arya ; verse 35, Utpalamala; verses 49, 73, Sragdhard; verse 64, Salini.] 1 Svasti samasta-jagat-prasutor-bhbhagavato Brahmanah putrasy-Atrerennetra-samut pannasya Yamini-kamini-lalama-bhutasya Somasy-invaye satya-tyaga-sauryy. adi-guna-nilayah kovala-ni(ni)ja-dhvajint-java-ksha2 pita-pratipakeha-kshitisa-vamsah Sriman-asti Chalukya-vamsa) | A vamsadol | Karda Sri-vallabhan-ahita-jaya-bri-Vallabhan=enisi Vikramadityamgam Sruvadhu-vol-eseva Bonth-dovigav-Adam tanubhavam Taila-nfipa || [1] Vfitta Mo 3 dalolu kirtt-ikki Rattar-ppalaraman-adatan Mumjanam komdu dor.ggarbbad agurbbit yuddhadolu Pamahalana taleyuman kondu Chalukya-rdjy-Aspadamam kai-kondu nibhkamakam-enisidan-ek-imgadim Srimukh-abdam modal Agri rppatta-nalkuth barisam-akhila-bhu-chakramar Taila-bhupa 11 [2] Kanda | 1 vasumatiyam Tailapa-dovana tanayam Chalukya-rajya-vilasa-srI-vibhavam Satyasraya-devam sukha-samkath-vinodadin-alda(Ida) | [3] Janapar Baty sr&.6 ya dovanimde nor-ggiriyan-appa Dalavarmma-nfipalana bunu Vikramaditya nsipegvaran-alda(ida)n-akhila-vagudhi-talama [4] Ene negalda Vikramditya-nfipalana tamman-Ayyana-kshitipan-avamg=anujan akhil-ivani-jana-vinutam Sri-Vishnu. 6 martti Jayasit ha-prina || [58] Vritta || Yasya pratapa-sikhi-tapa-bhayat-palayya ky-spy-Afrayam Bukha-karam bhuvaneshyealabdhva prapy-ainam-ova saranam ripavah sukhoaa tasthuh sa bhupatir=abhttj-Jayasimha-devah || [6] Api chall Nij-anva. 7 ya-pradipo-pi Taide ransa vivarddhanah sinho-py-amu mriga-dpisan priya ity Adbhutan mahat || [7] Kamda || . Jayasimha-nripange tandjam Chalukyarajya-bhara dhauroyan. Rajendra-Chola-gaja-mriga-rajam Trailokyamallan-Ahavamalla || [8*] Vritta !! ! I have to thank Mr. R. Sewell for his kindness in verifying my calculations . From the ink impression.

Page #416
No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 8 Asadalam-age madada mah-adhvaram=ikkada satram-eyde kattisada tadagamettisada deva-griham bidad-agraharam-oddisuva virodhi sadhisada dosam-uparjjisad-arttham ill-enalu vasudheyan-ilda (da)n-em piriyano negald-Ahavamallavallabha || [9*] Api cha Lamhtakavadd(d)-ripu-purahvacharat-pratpah kop-Analo-py-adala bhayata yasya Cholah sa sviya-bandhava-parigraha-kalpa-vrikshah srimanabho[n] nripatir-Ahavamalla-devah || [10] Kim cha | Sauryyam satru nrip-amgana-sravanayoh patra-pra 10 moshi karah tyago yachaka-yachak-ahvaya-lipeh-prakshalan-arttham jalam [*] satyam yasya jagad-vas-arttham-abhavad-diby-aushadhath kim bahu brumas-tatra na santi ko kshitipatau Trailokyamalle gupah || [11] Saumdaryya-sam padassima khanih kante. 11 r-ggup-aspadam [*] tasya priy-agra-mahishi namna Bachala-deby-abhat || [12] Tayor-abhat-sutah sriman sa Somesvara-bhupatih yah kanta-janadrin-nila-niraj-amritadidhitih || [13] Tayor-abhut-tunujo-nyo Vikramaditya-bhu pati [*] 12 krant-ari-bhamih sarig-Iva Levaki-Vasudevayoh || [14] Tatas-tayoh kumarayorjyeshthah Vritta | Bbiti-prado vairi-mahipatinam priti-pradah sviya-parigrahapam kramo-yam-ity-atma-guru-pradatte rajyo sthito-bhu 13 d-Bhuvanaikamallah || [15] Tatas tam kam-chit-kalam-anubhuta-rajyam madonmattatay-anavekshita-praja-badham nigrihya tad-anujo dharmma-atma || Kamda || Ball-altanadim ripu-nripar-ellaran-ek-amgadimdam-eragisi dharani-vallabhanAdam Tribhuvanamallam Chalukya 14 Vikramaditya-nripa || [16*] Esava Sa(6a)ka-varshamam mapisi Vikramavarsham-emdu tannaya pesaram vasumatige negalchida sahasigam jagad-akadani dharmma-vinoda || [17] Tribhuvanamallam ripu-raya-bhayamkaranubhaya-raya-bem-kolvan-ila-prabhu 351 15 raya-jagadalam sarbbabhauman-anavarata-dani vira-jhalappa [18] Vritta || Janam-ellam ragadim kay-mugiye dasa-disa-chakramam dhatriyam parbbe ascharyya-pratap-odayam-ahita-mahipala-suddhanta-kanta-jana-bhasvad-vaktra-chandra nij. dyu 16 ti masule bhuja-garbbadim vira-simh-asanam-emb-uttumga-pirbb-adriyoludi(da)yisidam Vikramaditys-deva || [19] Ari-bhupalakar-artthavam kavaldu(rdu) kopdamd-artthadimdam tula-purush-arohanam-uddhata-kshitiparam bem-kondu kond-ameyim 17 dvirad-Brohanam-atma-bahu-baladim simh-Asan-Arohanam dore-vett-irppa pripemdrarar-bhbhuvanadolu Chalukya-Ramam baram [20] Kshitide var-ttaniv-annamittu divijar-ssantushtar-agalu Satakratu vimg-asana-kampam-age raseg-eydal bem18 ke dham-ali parbbe taguld (d)-ambara-chakramam vasudheg-atyascharyyam-agalu sata-kratuvam madi pravitrar-ada nripar-ar-Chchalukya-Ramam baram [21] Sa bhati prithivisvarah srayati yatra simh-asanam srayanti ripavopy-agam vrika-vara. 19 ha-simh-asanam vrishena sakalaih padai[s] sthitavat-orbbara pavita praja cha nikhila mudam sadayam-ajvara pavi(yi) ta [22] Api cha || Yad-dorddandah pratibhavad-ari-kshmabhritam Kala-dando yasy-apy-asit-kara-sarasijani yamchhatam kalpa

Page #417
352 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 20 vrikshah | myisht-ann-Klair-adligata-mudah kotiso brahmapanam-aelrvvadadhvanir aviratam yasya ch-asravi goho || [23] Api cha | A-tad-guna api bata raja-sabdanam gata nripa dadhur-abhidhan sita-dyutch | aman-dhig-astv= iha 21 mayi [VOL. XV s-artthakan-tad-ity-asav-abhat-kuvalaya-samvikasa-krit || [24] Davas= Tribhuvanamallah sa jayati prithu-kittir-apratima-dhama | durmmanavcna nashtan punar-udhdhriyate jagad-yena | [25] @ Rajna tona niyukto= bhudh(d)-dharmma 22 karyyeshu dharmma-vit kas-chid-vidvaj-jan-adharo yasy-emo parbba-purushah || [26*] Sa bhati Maun-anvaya-hara-mala-madhyastha-manikya-mapir-ggunadhyah [*] sriman-Mahadeva-krit-iha loko vikhyata-kirttih sruta-vritta-dha23 rmmaih || [27] Kamda || Ene negalda Mabadevana tanayam Ru(ri)g-vedi Mauna-kula-tilakam Vamana-bhattar-avara kula-vadhu vinayada kani Dekanabbe vanita-ratna | [28] Ta & sah-bhuti Sil Vamanaryyo munirMmanu-khyapita 24 margga-vartti yam vikshya no vismayato sma lokas-chitrair-V vasishthasya munes-charitraih || [29*] Tayoh suto-bhat-sa mah-anubhavah Somesvarah sat-purush-agraganyah | dharmman-Rig-amnaya-pada-kramams-cha nischinvate yam kriti 25 no-pi prishtva | [30] Api cha | Varnnyainte kavibhih kim-ity-anupama loka-prasiddha gupa vidya-ch-sys yad-nam-apta-purushair-anayya durasthitam parsvasthan-vidusho-py-apasya vidhivad-dharmma-kriya-prepsaya chakra 26 Vikrama-chakravartty-adhikritam sve dharmma-karyye-khile || [31] Api cha || Artth-arjjan-opaya-vichakshanatvam vilokya sauch-adi-gupams-cha tasya | svprajya-chihnaih sakalaih sametam pradan-mahamatya-padam mahisah || [324] Rajnah pra 27 sada-sakalam sakrid-eva labdhva prayo bhavanti purusha mada-mana-yuktah | aryyas-tv-ayam satata-labdha-maha-prasado-py-alambate vinayam-eva vichitram etat [33] Vritta | Dhareyolu munn-ulla vipr-ottamara charitado! 28 tanna charitram-ettam para-bhagam bett-iral vedada paripatiyum] [sastra-vijnanadomd-erttaravum1 tannimde lok-ottaram-ene guruv-adam jagakk-eyde Somesvara-bhattam vipra-vams-ottaman-abhijana-samstotra-patram pavitra || [34] Dharanisam bhaktiyim kai-mu 29 giyut-ire nrip-antahpura-striyar-ellam guruv-emd-ad-arkkarim2 mar.nise nripasntar-atyaptan-andhyan-emd-adarisalu sabyan-g-dapan-abhinava-Sakallyanammamma Somesvara-bhattam sat-pavitram sukara-kavi-jan-o 30 dyana-lakshmi-vasanta | [35] Visva-jagaj-janam bayasi bannisuv-antute murtti Kuntal-orbbisvaranam manam-golisuv-antute pempu visuddha-kirttiyam sasvatam-agi bittarisuv-antute danam-enalke bappu Somesvara-thattan-inn-o 31 rege varppare mattina vesha-dhariga! || [36] charitadol-ala-vattam laukikadol-eseva vaidikadolu Kamda || Nettane ner-vvattam sri-Somesvara bhattopadhyayan-atma-vamsa-pavitra || [37] Parama-Brahma-sabh-abbyantaramLaciol svara-pada 1 For altararum. 2 For alkarim. Written divisim scil. enal ke. sach

Page #418
No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR 353 32 kraman sama-vishamam baralarid-odalu Somesvara-bhattare ballar=alli kalt-ire ballar || [38] Vsitta || Tyago kalpa-taru) par-pakarana-kridasu 80=yam Sibir-Bhbhishma[s*]=stil-vishaya vidhuh sukha-vidhau satye cha Karnnah svayam | san33 jato=yam-itikshitau sumatibhih Somesvararyyah sada 'khyatab Kuntala chakravartti-param-aradhyo budha-gramanih || [39*] Vedha veda-chatushtayo sahi Guhah sabd-anvaye Samkarah shattarkkyam kavita34 vivechana-vidhau Valmikir-eva svayam sakshad-Byasa-munih purana-sarapan smsity-arttha-sartthe Manuh sri-Somesvara-misra eva bhuvano brahmanya puny-arnnavah || [40"] Bhra-kotyam Kamala babhau hridi Harir-bba35 hau jaya-sri-vadhar=yvaktre Vag=iti devatamaya-tanurzyyah prochyate panditaih sa sriman = satat -atat -adhvara - Vara-stom-agni-dhumair-gghanan=ksitv=aitan=samay ochitain vitanute visva-priyam pravpisham || [410] Pratyakshatah kan36 kshita-dana-daksho nidhir-bbudhanam bhuvinirdihananam gup-oj["]vala rajati dipa-varttih korttirPage #419
354 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. 45 svara-dandanathanam budhar-irad-eyduvar-adhika-lakshmiyam nischayadi | [52] Karadu budha-nikaramam kude piridan tat-kamkshit-artthadimdam Somesvaravismayadim kallom maran-adavu kalpa-vitapi-chintamaniga! [53] Kuvalaya sa46 mridhdhikaran-atidhavala-yaso-rasmi virahi-tapakaram sat-kavi-budha-gana-parivpitan ond-avaniyol-xyt-erdu kirtti Somesvarano! | [54"] Vritta En-enam pogalvem dhar-mara-kala-prakhyakaran dana-Kaninam midida punya-sam. 47 kulaman-atyascharyyamam satra-santanakkam dvija-bbumi-dane-vidhigam ved-adi vidya-matba-sthanakkam terapezuum-illa vilased-visvambhara-bhagado! || [55] Gadya Svasti yama-niyama-svadhyya-dhyana-dharana-maun-anu48 shthana-japa-samadhi-fils-guna-sampannaru vidita-ved-arttha-tat[t]var-abhinava Sakalyaru Ru(ri)g-voda-ratna karar-ashtadasa-dharmma-sastra-kusalar-asrita-jana kalpa-vrikshara bandhu-jan-adhararu sisht-eshta-jan-inamda-samdoha49 ru Mauna-gotra-pavitraru veda-mitraru din-anath-apukampa-parar-abhimana Morugam (ga)!=eka-vakyar-achalita-dhairyyaru sauch-Anjaneyaru Manu-margga charitaru pandita-parijatar-nnam-adi-samasla-prasa50 sti-sahitam frima[t']-Tribhuvanamella-dever-aradhyar-apps friman-mahapradhanam dha(da)ndanayakar srimad-Ayyamgalu Somegvera-bhattopadhyyaru || sloka 11 Somegvarkryysh sa sviyam dharmmam=i-chandra-tarakam [1] dhi51 trym sthapayitom dhimam(1) Lokkigundyan mand dadhe ! [56] Vritta Gramd rajati Lokkigundir-itiyo bhadava-pany-akarah kshoni-mandalamandanam Kali-bala-chheda-kriya-kovidah yatra by Oma samvitar sura grihafront-patak-otkaraih samkirppa prithivi makh-ali-vilasad-yt pair-apatair-api 1 (57o7 Sad-dharmm-arttha-sukh-itma-samngati-jusho ved-di-vidya-vidas tasthur-yyatra par arttha-sadhana-para) tri-Lokkigundyam dvijah yesham kumda-para53 Fa-pandara-yaso-rasir-ddifar bhittisho iyotand-isotir-adbah-kriten krita-gan-arambhah samuj[j*]rinbhate [58] Sri-Lokkigundi-pama grana) 88 jayaty-alam mahi-vadhvah! Beluvala-desa-mukhe yas-tilaka-sriyam-uj[jo]valam 54. dhatto | [59] Ved-adyai(dhyai)r-ddbaraniguraih sacharitair-yyd Brahmalokayata bhog adyai(dbyai)r-vvividh-imar-alaya-chayair-yya[s] Svarggalokayate yourtth. adyai(dhyai)r-yvahu-datribhir-vripanibhih Kauberalokayate tasy-Layam bhuri drilya55 te da sadpiso gramo na cha eruyats || [60"] Srik handa-karppura-vichitra. Vastra-manikga-inukt-adi tad-amga-bhog saml Fast-paneyam yata dva rajnam tat-tat-prasadat-saphalasztad-artthah 1 [61] Pum-arttha-Varggasya su sadhapani yat-santi 56 tatr-Atibahani tasmat [lo] hfishtah sad-abhishta-pum-arttba-siddhah sarbbo jano vetti na jatu duhkham || [62"] Yst-kirttya dhavaliksita dasa diso yad dhoyaman-hati-bratais-triptim-ita makheshu vibudhi yad-veda-patha-svanaih | 57 jatam Barvva-jagat-pavitram-stulam tesham dvijana Babham tatra drashtum pdsitum cha labhato kah svalpa-panyo janah || [63] Srashta spishtva byomni lokin-syar-icin-BVA-provingem khyapaynegrama-epishtau tat-spishtv ebanga58 spishtav-udaste ninam gramas-tena Dwaarikamisti | [64] Yorushed-gapa Barnpado-sys 8 paman-sydd-dardane-bhyutsuko 70-drakshitagu kha-lipsaya sa yatate tatr=aiva vastum jana | goivatal sa na hatu

Page #420
No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 355 59 m-akshamata tam daivad-sah aid-yadi smrity tyatra sukliny-ly-agukha-bhan nanam sada khidyata | [65] Taeyagrahara-pravermaya ramya prithakprithak-chitra-padarttha-jatar I kas-taknuyad=varppayiturn Sahara-vaktro-pi sakshi60 d-Vachasam Patiruvva [66] Kanda Palal terada dhanya-varggade belasing-o!-volan=enippa Belvolam-embas lalaney lalata chandana-tilakam-idenisuvudu Lakkigundi-grama! [67] Vritta 11 Enisida Lokkigundi param-svara-datti Chalukya-rajya61 varddhanam-Amarondran-oppuv-Amaravati mep-Alakapuram phanindrana neley appa Bhogavati tan-ene ramjisugum gajendra-lamchchhana-karav=agrahara tilakam karan-agata-vajra-pamjara [68] Sarasijayoni binpanwariyaik-Amari62 vati Lokkigundiy-emb-eraduman=eyde tugal-Amaravati muttidud-ardhva-lokamam dhareyole Lokkigundi n elasitteene b appipar-ar-jjagakk-alamkarisuva Lokkigundiya mabat[t']vamumam dore-yetta bippuma [69] Sama63 yan nilkakkam tat-samar-Idrita-kalpa-vrikshar nchita-vaobab-sri-ramanar-sep &nugraha-samartthar-alliya mahajanan saAirvvaru # [70deg] Varunans doreyenisuva paradarimdav=amgadiya pamcha-ratnadadia byagharapada pasaradin in -164 g-ire polkum Lokkigundi ratnakarama || [71] Saram samasta-vibudh-&dhiram Chalukya-chakrig-akshaya-nidhi-cha(bha)ndarada mane pattisa-bhandaram-idenisuvudu Lokkigundi-grima [72] Vritta mat-ammamma morum jagam-anitaro!am deva65 rolu Vishnu-devar Srimach-chakrogaro! Vikrama-ntipati mahs-gramadolu Lokkigundi-grima vidvamsarun minyarum=enisida dandelarou Mauna-gotroddaman Somesvaram meleenisidar=&varam bannisalu ballan-iva [73] Vidvat-saha66 sram apalabhya hi Lokkigandyan bhasvat-sahasram-idam-ity-annmaya bhasa ! Prabhakarim prahitavan-iha vittim=arham Some var ryya iti sarva-janaprasiddhah [74] Prabhakarasya byakhyana-salim tatra vidhaya sab! chakro sampu67 rnna-nirvvaham guroh chhatra-ganasya cha || [75] A byakhyana-Saleyolu Prabhakaramam byakhyanamam marppi-apadhyayarggavpalli koluva pravasigachchhatrara grasakkam | Svasti samasta-bhuvan-graya Sri-Prithvi Vallabha maharajadhiraja para68 mesvara paramabhattaraka Satyisraya-kula-tilaka Ghaluky- bharanam Srimat Tribhuvanamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam=uttardttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-Xchaudr-arkka-taram baran saluttam-ine II e II Svasti $-Chulukya-Vilcrama Varshadat 23neya Bahu69 dhanya-samvatsarada Jyeshthada pappame Adityavara ma-grahapadardu Srimat-Pribhuvanamalla-dovar-aradhyar=appa ertman-mahapradh nam dandanyakan krimad-Ayyamgalu Somayama-bhattopadhyayaru Svarti yamaniyama-sva Tho prasa in this verse is irregular : pala, belasing-, lalanaya, tilakan. See remarks on translation, below. For alpe The w ww ficut accidentally amitted by the engraver, and then added by him in smaller hand above the line. 2 2 2

Page #421
356 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 20 dhyaya-dhyana-dharapa-maun-anushthana-japa-samadhi-slla-sampannaru samasta-gupa gap-alamkritaru vidita-ved-arttha-vidya-paragaru shat-karmma-nirataru sapta-somasamsth-avabhrith-avagahana-pavitrikrita-sariraru chatur-vveda-paragar-ashta71 [dasa-dharmma-sastra-kusalar-achal]ita-dhairyyaru dhairyya-parakramar-asrita-janakalpa-vrikshar-ahita-paksha-kshayakararu Kali-yuga-Gamgeyaru parama-paropakariga! Ahava-dhurandharara sap-anugraha72 [samarttharu.. duraru vivarjji 73 [tara]. [VOL. XV. ar-odeya pramukha manoharu] papa-bhirugalu para-naridushta-vidhvamsakaru visishta-jan-asrayaru kama-krodha-lobha-moha Lokkigundiy TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-2.) Hail! In the lineage of the Moon, ornament of the lady Night, who arose from the eye of Atri the son of the Lord Brahman, the origin of all the worlds, there is the blest race of the Chalukyas, a seat of truthfulness, bounty, valour, and other virtues, which destroys the races of hostile sovereigns by the mere speed of its armies. (Line 2.) In this race : (Verse 1.) Of Vikramaditya, who was a favourite of Fortune, a favourite of the genius, of victory of foes, and of Bontha-devi, who was fair as Lady Fortune, the son was king Taila. (Verse 2) Having at the beginning extirpated many Rattas, slain the valiant Munja, taken the head of Panchala by the terror of his pride of arm in battle, (and) taken over the office of the Chalukya kingdom, king Taila rendered the whole circuit of the earth absolutely thornless for twenty-four years, beginning with the year Srimukha. (Verse 3.) King Tailapa's son, king Satyasraya, splendid in the brilliant fortunes of the Chalukya kingdom, ruled this earth with enjoyment of pleasant conversations. (Verse 4.) The lord of kings Vikramaditya, son of king Dasavarman the full younger brother of the monarch king Satyaaraya, ruled the whole earth. (Verse 5.) Of king Vikramaditya, who was thus illustrious, the younger brother was Ayyana lord of earth. His younger brother was king Jayasimha, renowned among the peoples of the whole earth, having the form of the blest Vishnu. (Verse 6.) This was the monarch king Jayasimha, from fear of the fiery heat of whose majesty foemen fled away and found nowhere in the worlds a pleasant asylum, until they came to him as their refuge and dwelt in happiness. (Line 6.) Moreover : (Verse 7.) A great marvel: although a lamp to his own lineage, he increased the race of Taila1; although a lion, he was dear to deer-eyed (ladies). (Verse 8.) The son of this king Jayasimha was Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla, chief bearer of the burden of the Chalukya kingdom, a lion to the elephant Rajendra Chola. (Verse 9.) He ruled the earth so that it was said that there was no great sacrifice beyond. possibility (of other men) unperformed (by him), no charity-house unfounded, no tank unbuilt in due wise, no temple nnraised, no Brahman fief ungranted, no adversary unchecked, no land unsubdued, no wealth ungotten: how great was the illustrious Ahavamalla-vallabha ! 1 A play on the word taila, meaning both the king Tails and "oil." Jayasirhha was a lamp to his race, i.e. he cast lustre upon it; but he was a lamp which did not exhaust the oil (taila), but on the contrary increased the race of Taila.

Page #422
No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 357 (Verse 10.) A tree of desire for possessions of his kinsfolk was that blessed sovereign king Ahavamalla, whose majesty ranged like a bandit in foemen's cities, (and) in the fire of whose wrath the Chols fell like a moth. (Line 9.) Moreover : (Verse 11.) Whose valour was a band stealing away the leaves in the ears of the wives of hostile kings; whose bounty was water for the purpose of washing away the writing of the names of beggar after beggar ; whose truthfulness was a divine drug for the enchantment of the world :-why should we say much? what virtues are there not in that king Trailokyamalla ? (Verse 12.) He had a beloved chief queen, a bound of wealth of beauty, & mine of loveliness, a seat of virtues, by name Bachala-devi. (Verse 13.) To this pair was born a son, that blest king Somesvara who was a moon to the blue lotuses the eyes of lovely women. (Verse 14.) Another son born to this couple was king Vikramaditya, traversing the lands of foes, as Sarngin [Krishna] (was born) to Devaki and Vasudova. (Line 12.) Now the elder of these two princes : (Verse 15.) Bhuvanaikamalla occupied the kingdom bestowed upon him by his father, (holding to) that course which inspired dread in hostile kings and gave delight to his own udherents. (Line 13.) Then, when he had enjoyed the kingdom for some time and became neglectfal of his subjects' burdens because of his being infatuated by pride, his younger brother, who was righteous of soul, putting him under restraint:-- (Verse 16.) Making all hostile monarchs entirely to bow down because of his mighty prowess, Tribhuvanamalla, the Chalukyan king Vikramaditya, became a darling of the earth. (Verse 17.) (He is the hero who put an end to the famous Saka era and by setting up the Vikrama era made his own name illustrious on earth, a unique giver of bounty to the world, delighting in righteousness. (Verse 18.) Tribhuvanamalla is terrible to hostile kings, putting to flight kings of both sides, lord of earth, illustrious among monarchs, world-emperor, ceaseless in bounty, magnificent among men of valour. (Verse 19.) Whilst all folk clasped their hands in delight, while the display of his marvellous majesty filled the circle of the ten divisions of space (and) the earth, while the radiance of the moons which were the bright faces of the lovely women of hostile sovereigns' seraglios grew dim, by the pride of his arm king Vikramaditya rose (like the sun) on the lofty Eastern Mount which is (his) heroic lion-throne. (Verse 20.) What monarchs in the world whose mounting of their own persons into the balance with wealth (won) after ravishing the riches of enemy kings, whose riding of elephants with animals obtained in the pursuit of haughty monarchs, whose ascent of lionthrones by the might of their own arms have become famous, are equal to the Chalukyan Rama P ! I am doubtful of the meaning of this phrase. It may mean" kings of the east and the west." * This refers to the custom of kings weighing themselves in balance against gold, etc., and distributing to latter in charity.

Page #423
358 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XV (Verse 21.) What kings that are boly through gifts of food whereby Brahmans are satisfied (and) by performance of a hundred sacrifices such that the celestials are delighted, the throne of (the God of) a Hundred Sacrifices [Indra] quakes, fire arises on earth, columns of smoke swell out blending into the circuit of the sky, (and) exceeding wonderment falls upon earth, are like the Chalukyan Rama ? (Verse 22.) Splendid is this sovereign, to whom belongs the lion-throne, (and under whom) foes flee to the mountain that is the lair of wolves, boars, and lions, the earth is purified with righteousness established in all domains, and all the people is graciously made to drink joy (so us to become) free from fever. (Line 19.) Moreover : (Verse 23.) (It is he) whose long arm is a rod of Doom to enemy kings that would rival him, whose lotus-hand likewise is a tree of desire for the needy, and in whose house has constantly been heard the sound of blessings of Brahmans in tens of millions, who are delighted by feeding on savoury food. (Line 20.) Moreover : (Verse 24.) He has caused the kuralaya [lotuses, or circuit of earth] to burst into bloom (as though he said): "the monarchs who have taken the title of raja [king, or moon] have forsooth assumed the name of the Moon without having its qualities1; fie on them! this (title) has its true significance in me here." (Verse 25.) Victorious is this king Tribhuvanamalla, vast of fame, incomparable of splendour, by whom is restored once more the world ruined by evil men. (Verse 26.) By this king there was appointed to the offices of religion a certain man learned in religion, a supporter of scholars, whose forefathers are these. (Verse 27.) Radiant is that ruby set in the centre of the jewel-string of the Mauna lineage, wealthy in virtues, the blest master Mahadeva, whose fame is renowned in this world because of (his) lore, conduct, and righteousness. (Verse 28.) Of Mahadeva, who was thus illustrious, the son was Vamana Bhatta, a master of the Rig-veda, an ornament of the Mauna race. His noble spouse was Dekanabbe, a mine of refinement, a gem of women. (Verse 29.) With her this saintly man Vamanarya is illustrious, following the course enjoined by Manu, and on beholding him the world was not astonished at the brilliant career of the saint Vasishtha. (Verse 30.) The son of this pair was this noble-minded Somesvara, pre-eminent among good men, of whom even masters make inquiry in order to decide upon laws and the textual courses of the tradition of the Rik. (Line 25.) Furthermore :-- (Verse 31.) Why are his peerless world-renowned virtues and knowledge of the arts extolled by poets? Because the Emperor Vikrama, from a desire to obtain the proper practice of religion, caused him to be brought by trusty men from a distance, dismissed those who were at his side, learned as they were, and appointed him superintendent over the whole of his religious administration. (Line 26.) Furthermore : (Verse 32.) Observing his skill in the means for acquiring wealth and his purity and other virtues, the sovereign bestowed on him the rank of High Minister, attended with all the tokens of his own kingship. They wore rajas, kings, bat not saumya, gracious, like the moon (soma, raja).

Page #424
No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 359 (Verse 33.) When men have once obtained a morsel of a king's favour, they commonly become inspired with conceit and arrogance; but this gentleman, though constantly obtaining high favour, maintains his modesty : this is singular. (Verse 34.) As in comparison with the history of the pre-eminent sages who have forinerly been on the earth his career in every respect is superior, and his mastery of the Veda and the uniquely high degree of his understanding of the books of instruction are superhuman, Some. svara Bhatta has justly become a preceptor of the world, pre-eminent in the Brahman race, a subject of praise for noble birth, holy. (Verse 35.) As the sovereign devoutly clasps his hands (before him), as all the ladies of the king's seraglio affectionately revere him with the title of preceptor, as the king's sons do honour to him by calling him a most trusty chaplain, ho! Somesvara Bhatta is right venerable, & modern Sakalya,' truly holy, a springtime for the goddess of the gardens of skilful poets. (Verse 36.) His form is such that all the folk of the world affectionately praise it; his diguity such that it delights the mind of the sovereign of Kuntala; his bounty such that it everlastingly spreads a broad pure fame: then, bravo ! can other wearers of the same) garb now come into comparison with Somesvara Bhatta P (Verse 37.) Duly established in right conduct, perfect in secular (and) brilliant Vedic knowledge, the blest Somesvara Bhattopadhyaya purifies his own race. (Verse 38.) When in the heart of the assembly of the Supreme Brahman Somesvara Bhatta recites (the Vada) so that the course of the accentuation and the verbal text proceeds (according to rule) in even and uneven cadence, accomplished men as they learn there (become truly) accomplished. (Verse 39.) He has arisen as a tree of desire in respect of generosity, as a Sibit in sports of beneficence, as a Bhishma in regard to women, as a moon in respect of pleasantness, and as a very Karna in truthfulness: thus is omogvararya, the chief chaplain of the Emperor of Kuntala, & prince of sages, always celebrated on earth by the wise-hearted. (Verse 40.) A Creator [Brahman] in the Four Vedas, & very Guha (Kumara) in the sequence of grammar, a Sankara in the six courses of logic, Vilniki himself in the manner of discriminating poetry, a Vy sa Muni manifest in the series of Punane, Manu in the multitude of the matters of religious law, the blest Somesvara Misra indeed is an ocean of the holiness of the Brahmanic race in the world. (Verse 41.) Lakshmi shines on his brow-tip, Hari in his heart, the Goddess of Victory on his arm, Speech in his mouth : thus described by scholars as having a body composed of (divers) deities, this blest man, making these clouds by the fire and smoke from the multitudes of goodly sacrifices that he constantly performa, creates a seasonable rain-time that is agreeable to all. (Verse 42.) Patently skilful in desired bounty, a treasure to wealthless sages on earth (is he) ; his fame, which leads men to behold him, shines as a lamp-wick, lustrous from his virtues. (Verse 43.) A well-established refuge for those who seek him, fashioned out of adamant, 8 seat of holiness, a family-house of the arts, a treasure of virtues, and a tree of desire to the needy, in truthfulness a Satyatapas, a Lotus-born (Brahman) in scripture, in immense fortitude an Earth, in polity a Jiva [Brihaspati] : thus do sages in various terms describe Somesvararya. Literally, "worshipful one", aradhya is the title of certain class of Saiva Bruhmaps. A famous ancient scholar, the Araditional author of the Pada text of the Rigwada, he is quoted in Panini's Namely, in the meetings of learned Vedic students. . See on the Sadi inscr. No. E (2) above, Vol. XV, p. 83. . This is a variation of the common phrase farar-agata-najra-panjara. . Apparently the converted hunter mentioned in Varaha Purana, xxxvii.xxxvij.and zovii.

Page #425
360 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. (Verse 44.) After creating the noble-minded Seven Sages Hiranyagarbha [Brahman) was still not satisfied ; on creating as eighth Somesvararya for the maintenance of scriptural lore, he became perfectly satisfied. (Verse 45.) The patent tree of desire Somesvara, adorned with many branches (of Vedic study), honoured by troops of good men (or, constantly haunted by bees), skilful in bestowing all things desired, is brilliant with the splendour of the sage (or, of flowers). (Verse 46.) Adored by king Tribhuvanamalla with his entire fortunes, he caused many lectures on the lore of the moon, the sun, and the Vodas to be held, constructing delightful palaces in town after town and settling good Brahmans therein ; truly there can be no other man of skill like to him either on earth or in heaven. (Verse 47.) What is the use of these many verses of praise in detail ? In him is a multitude of virtues, bounty and the rest, (and) not in the least degree a number of faults; truly such a man there has never been hitherto, there is not now, and there will not be in time to come. (Verse 48.) The sun may fall from the sky upon the earth, or fire then may be cold, or the moon hot, or the earth may stagger about, there may be darkness in light, if ever even from ignorance false speech should issue from the blest sage Somesvare's lotus-mouth, or he should ever neglect propriety. (Verse 49.) We handle boiling water, we strike with the hand a great snake placed in a jar, or we may well mount the balancel ; everything else that is difficult here we do. The bountiful Somesvarargs protects those who seek his protection, being self-controlled, calm, appreciative of good, true to his troth; there is no other man who is adorned with the series of all virtues. (Verse 50.) Winning desires (or, destroying Cupid), crest-jewel of eminent Brahmaps [or, bearing as crest-jewel the moon), associated with righteousness (or, riding a bull), followed by victory (or by Jaya(r)], the blest Somesvara, possessing the charm of Isvaras, has protected sages. (Verse 51.) The General Somesvara is a crest-jewel of the congregations of Brahmans, a wishing-gem to dependents, a protective jewel to seekers of refuge : such is his fame that has overspread the earth. (Verse 52.) When sages, escaping in miserable plight from this great distress, come for refuge to the General Somesvara, they inmediately attain exceeding prosperity, of a surety. (Verse 53.) As he invites congregations of sages and gives them more than the wealth desired by them, in their admiration of somesvara the tree of desire and the wishing-gem have become merely) a stone and a tree (in comparison toith him). (Verse 54.) (He is, like the moon,) a cause of prosperity to the circle of earth [or, a cause of the blooming of lotuses), possessing exceeding white rays of fame, arousing longing in the lorn, snrrounded by a troop of good poets and sages (or, by the company of the goodly Jupiter and Mercury]*; hence where on earth has there been fame like that of Somesvara P (Verse 55.) What indeed should I praise ? the multitude of holy deeds done by this) creator of honour for the Brihmap race, & Kanina (Karpa) in bounty, (or their) exceeding 1 These are specimens of ordoals, on which we Jolly, Recht und Sitte (Buhler's Grundris), pp. 144-R. The present passage proves that my oxplanation of vijita-ghafa-sarppa-made in the Belgaoin inser. B, 1. 13 (above Vol. XIIL Pp. 29, 82) is incorrect. The idea of the verse is that ordinary mortals can do wonderful things at a pinch, but Somesvara habitually practises virtues that are beyond their power. * One of the attendants of Umi. The double meanings of the epitheta are intended to convey the idea of this likeness,

Page #426
No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 361 wondrousness? In his extension of charity-houses, in (his) practice of bestowing lands on Brahmans, in his foundation of) monastic establishments for Vedic and other studies there is no intermission whatever on the bright earth. (Lines 47-50.) Hail ! He who is observant of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, practice of silence, prayer, and absorption, possessing all titles of honour such as "knowing the principles of the matters of the Voda, a modern Sakalya, a mine of the gems of the Rig-veda, skilled in the eighteen books of religious lore, wishing tree to dependents, a support to kinsfolk, an abundance of joy to cultured and agreeable persons, purifying the Mauna gotra, friend of the Vedas, full of compassion for the wretched and unprotected, a Meru in dignity, uniform in speech, immovable in firmness, an Anjaneya [Hanuman) in purity, walking in the path of Manu, a coral-tree to scholars," the High Minister (and) General who is king Tribhuvanamalla's chaplain, the Reverend Somesvara Bhattopadhyaya - (Verse 56.) This wise Somegvararya, in order to establish his own religion on earth for as long as the moon and stars (endure), turned his attention to Lokkigundi. (Verse 57.) The town which is glorious with the name of Lokkigundi is a holy mine of Brahmaps, an ornament of the provinces of earth, skilful in the work of undoing the powers of Kali; and in it the sky is encompassed by multitudes of banners on lines of temples and the earth crowded with boundless posts radiant in ranks of sacrifices. (Verse 58.) In this blessed Lokkigundi dwell Brahmans enjoying the combination of the essentials of good religion, wealth, and pleasure, learned in the Vedas and other lore, devoted to the attainment of the supreme end, the rays of whose fame, pale yellow like jasmine-pollen, swell forth, assuming the form of clouds, upon the walls of space, so as to eclipse the radiance of moonshine. (Verse 59.) Right victorious is this town known as the blessed Lokkigundi, which wears the brilliant splendour of a beauty-spot of the Lady Earth upon her face, the Belvala land. (Verse 60.) On this earth is seen or known by repute no town equal to this, which because of its righteous Brahmans is like the world of Brahman, which because of its pleasureful multitudes of dwellings of divers gods is like the realm of Paradise, which by reason of its bazaars, rich in wealth and full of chapmen, is like the realm of Kubeza. (Verse 61.) Inasmuch as there is brought thence for their bodily enjoyment treasure of sandal-wood, camphor, various garments, rubies, pearls, and so forth, its purpose in consummated by the several graces of kings. (Verse 62.) As there are in it exceedingly many means for attaining the various objects of mankind, 1 the whole population is therefore gladdened ever by the accomplishment of the objeots of mankind, and knows forsooth no sorrow, (Verse 63.) What man of small merit wins the right to behold and adore there the peerless assembly of those Brahmans hy whose fame the ten regions of space are whitened, by the multitudes of whose oblations cast into the fire in sacrifices the gods are satiated, by the sounds of whose recital of the Vodas the whole world has been purified ? (Verse 64.) After he had created in the heavens the worlds of Paradise and the rest, the Creator, displaying his skill in the creation of towns, created here this one, and does not trouble himself to sreate any other : verily there exists no equal town (made) by him. (Vurs) 65.) The man who has heard of the wealth of its excellences will be right eager to sou it; the person why Las seeu it endeavours in his desire for happiness to dwell therein ; ho Namely religion, wealth, earthly desire, and spiritual salvation. 3

Page #427
362 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. who has dwelt there has not been able to bear leaving it ; if he has left it through mischance of fate, verily he is for ever sorrowful and vexed by the remembrance of joys there. (Verse 66.) Who-oven though he be tbs Thousand-mouthed (sonha] or the Lord of Speech Brahman) in person is able to describe in detail the delightful combination of interesting objects belonging to this excellent Brahmapic fief P (Verse 67.) The town of Lokkigundi may be called a beauty-spot of sandal-paste upon the brow of the lady Belvola, who is a goodly field for tillage by reason of her manifold varieties of grain. (Verse 68.) Lokkigundi, which is thus described, a gift of a supreme lord, a support of the Chalukya realm, is splendid as if it were Devendra's brilliant Amarivati, or again Alakapura, or else the Serpent-king's seat Bhogavati, a beauty-spot of Brahmanic fiefs, which bears as device lordly elephants,' an adamant chamber to refuge-seekers. (Verse 69.) When the Lotus-born (Brahman), in order to know their relative) massiveness, duly weighed in the balance the two cities of) Amaravati and Lokkigundi, Amaravati rose so as to touch the upper world, Lokkigundi sank down upon the earth : hence who can (fitly) describe the greatness and eminent massiveness of Lokkigundi, which is an ornament of the world? (Verse 70.) Uniform towards the four charches, trees of desire to their dependents, favourites of the goddess of becoming speech, potent to curse and bless, are the Thousand Mahajadas of that place. (Verse 71.) Lokkigundi reneinbles the Ocean, as it is agreeable by reason of its merchants who may be said to bo equal to Varuna, of the five kinds of gems in its bazaars, of the shops of commerce (P) (Verse 72.) The iown of Lokkigundi may be said to be a solid support of all sages, & store house of inexhaustible treasure for the Chalukyan Emperor, & magazine of patfisas. (Verse 78.) What needs to be said ? Ho! in the whole three worlds, among gods the god Vishnu, among blest emperors king Vikrama, among great towns the town of Lokkigundi, among generals known to be men of learning and distinction Somesvara, eminent in the Mauna gatra, are accounted the chief : who is able (ftly) to describe them P (Verse 74.) Finding in Lokkigundi a thousand learned men, inferring from their brilliance that they were thousand suns, Somesverarya founded bere a worthy Prabhakarai endowment, and thus became universelly famous. (Verse 75.) Having establisbed there a lecture-hall for Pribhakara doctrine, be made full provision for a master and a company of students. (Line 67.) For the teachers holding lectures on Prabhakara doctrine in this lecture-ball azil for the food of the foreign students listening there : (Linos 67-68.) While the victorious reign of-hail 1-tho maylan of the whole world. favourite of Fortune and Earth, groat Emperor, mupreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of This seems to mean the presence of Sri, Fortas, who le attended by elephants. Saivas, Vaishnavus, Jains, and Buddhists. * The word byacharana (in correet Sanskrit it wonld be sydolarawa) Lobecare. Possibly it is a mrtake; we might, for example, emend it to nyabharana or byaparaga, but neither of these words has any athority * Patfisa is explained by Kittel uspear with a sharp edge and certain feat of wrestlers; but beber one seems to suit the context here. There is play on words, prabhakara meaning both "belonging to the Prithikart school (of Parra-Mis matha)" and "belonging to the sun."

Page #428
No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 363 Batyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, king Tribhuvanamalla, was proceeding in a course of constantly increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars : (Lines 68-69.) Hail! on Sunday, the full-moon day of Jyoshtha in the cyclic year Bahudhanya, the 23rd (year) of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, during an eclipse of the moon the High Minister, the General, the Reverend Bomesvara Bhattopadhyaya, who is the chaplain of king Tribhuvanamalla : (Lines 69-73.) Hail ! [The Thousand Mahajanas,] headed by the sheriff, of Lokkigundi who are observant of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, practice of silence, prayer, and absorption, adorned with the series of all virtues rersed in the known matters of the Vedas, devoted to the six practices,' having their bodies purified by plunging in the baths of the seven soma-samsthas, fully versed in the Fonr Vodas, (skilled) in the eighteen [books of religious law, immovable in) firmness, valiant in their firmness, trees of desire to dependents, destructive to hostile factions, Gangeyas of the Kali Age, supremely philanthropic, leaders in battle, (potent) in curse and blessing, (agreeable] ... dreading sin, remote from others' wives, dissipating the evil, refuges for men of refinement, free from lust, weath, greed, and infatuation..... NG. 25.--KING SUBHAKARA OF ORISSA. BY PROFESSOR SILTAIN LEVL, PARIS. Mr. R. D. Banerji publishes in the last part of the Epigraphia Indica (Vol. XV, Part I, p. 1) a grant by & king of Orissa, Subhakara-dova, professed Buddhist (parama. gangata), whose father, king Sivakara-deva, and his grandfather, Kshomam kara-dova, had done the like. Relying upon the character of the script, Mr. Banerji Assigns the document to the second half of the eighth century A.D. Now at the end of the eighth century, in 795 A.D., that is the eleventh yer.r of the period Cheng-yaan (785-805), the Chinese emperor Te-trong received as a token of homage, on the eighteenth day of the eleventh month, an autograph manuscript addressed to him by the king of the realm Wu-ch's (Giles 12721 +208=Uda=Orissa) in Southern India, who had a deep faith in the Sovereign Law, and who followed the practioe of the Sovereign Mahayana, "the fortunate monarch who does what is pure, the lion. It is not doubtful that ihe last words are a translation of the king's namu "fortanate' (Giles 909 +4277) is the regalar equivalent of Sri, monarch, (Giles 12965 +11481) in the regalar equivalent of Isvara ; lion' (Giles 9909 + 32317) is the translation of a word such as sinha, here perhaps kasarin, which seems to have been recognized in the local usage of Orissa; lastly, who does what is pure' (Giles 11742+2177 +2188) translates & name such as Suddhakara, Subhakara, etc. The manuscript presented to the Chinese emperor contained the last section of the Aratamsaka, the section treating of the practice and the vow of the Bodhisattva Samantabhadra : in other words, it was the Gandavyaha, of which the original is preserved among the Nepalese collections. The whole of the Avatarsaka had already been translated twice into Chinese, first Bee Mana, i, 88. . For list of those rites ne Epigr. Cam., VII. i. Sk. 74. 842

Page #429
364 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. by Buddhabhadra, between 398 and 421, then by Sikshanandn, between 695 and 699. The new text, as well as the accompanying letter, were entrusted to the monk Prajna, who was instructed to supply a translation. Prajna was a native of the country of Ki-pin, i.e., Kapisa. The Song kao seng choan devotes to him a short notice (ch, III; Tokyo, XXXV, 4, 80a, coll. 6-10); but we find a more extensive biography in a long memoir on the new translation inserted by Yuan-chao in his Catalogue of the New Translations made during the Period Cheng-yuan (Cheng yuan sin ting shet kiao mou lou, c, xvii; Tokyo, xxxviii, 7, 78, 8b). This catalogue is dated in the year 800 (year 16 of the period Cheng-yuan,' date given at the outset of the work, c. 1, p. la, col. 9). Yuan-chao is a contemporary of Prajna himself and his contingator. His catalogue was not included among the Chinese Tripitaka collections: it is preserved only in the Corean collection, whence it has passed into the Japanese edition. We learn from Yuan-chno that Prajna was born in Kapisa, on the western verge of the Indian world, had commenced his studies in northern India, had continued them in mid-India (madhya-desa), that he had resided in Nalanda, visited the sacred places, had thus passed eighteen years in learning; afterwards he had settled in the monastery of the king of Wu-ch'a (Uda, Orissa), of Southern India' to study Yoga there. He had next moved to China, and made his debut there in 788 by a translation of the Mahayana-budhi)-Shat-paramita-sutra. We should be glad to know whether Prujna's journey to China after his stay in the monastery of the King of Orissa and the despatch of the Buddhist MS. autographed by the king are two directly connected occurrences; whether they express the continnity of a religious policy pursued by the Orissan king. The letter of presentation gives unfortunately nothing precise; the translation of it is preserved at the end of the text as translated by Prajna, after the fortieth and last chapter of the Ta fang koang fou hoa yen king (Tokyo I, 6, 77b-78a), and also in the note of Yuan-chao concerning that translation (Tokyo, xxxviii, 7, 7a, col. 4599). It is very probable that this king of Orissa "who does what is pure" is identical with the king Subhakara revealed by the inscription published by Mr. Banerji. I observe that the name of the translator Subhakara-simha, who came to China in 716 and died in 785, is translated by * the pure lion' (Giles 2177 +909 +4277). Song kao seng choan, (c. 11 inf.), an expression wherein she-tse is a translation of simha, and the word tsing pure' represents by itself the Sanskrit compound subha-kara. It is therefore very natural that Prajna should have chosen the double expression tsing tsing (Giles 3177+2188) pure-pure', to render subha in the name Subhakara. The Chinese testimony proves that for the name of the king we must read Subhakara and not Subhakara, as Mr. Banerji (or rather his editor, who was in fault-F. W.T.) has done. For the rest, the names of the ancestors whom he recorde, Kshemamkara and Sivakara, prove that the princes of that dynasty formed their names with okara, and not akara, as last member. No. 26.--A NOTE ON THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. By O. R. KRISHNAMACHARI, B.A., MADRAS. The translation of verse 4 of this inscription, giveu above, Vol. XV., p. 159, has to undergo, I think, some modifications. The correctiou of tratyaksha [th]bayannan=ichcha of the text (11. 26 and 27) into bratyakshamai (i.e., pratyakshamai) yunnan=ichcha (ibid., p. 158, foot-note 3) is unnecessary. The expression must be analysed as pratyakshanba yannan (=pratyakshanba

Page #430
No. 26.] BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 365 ana), 1.6. (people) having told (ana) (that the god) was certrinly manifest (pratyakshuibe). The whole verse, then, has to be rendered thus: Having come to the festival at Bejavada from Chorolu, (which was) praised by people, and (people) having told (ana) (him, se. Malla) that the sinless Son of Trinayapa (1.e. God Kumara). not appreciating any other place, has parposely (tiviri) taken just this (for his) abode and is certainly manifest here (yindu pratyakshanbe), Malla with pleasure erected a tempie und # monastery to Karttikeya (i.e. Kumara). The interpretation that the God Kumara went to attend a fustival at Bejavada (which is some miles away) from Chobrolu (ibid., p. 158 and foot-note 1) is not possible from the verse as explained above. That it was the donor king Malla (i.e. Yuddhamalla) who came from Chebrola and that he was the lord of that city is also borne out by the injunction laid down in 11. 29 ff., that the charity must be under the protection and management of the rulers of Chembrolu.' It has ever been the practice for royal donors visiting sacred spots from distant places and founding charities there to entrust the authorities at their own capital towns with the duty of administering them. The prose passage contained in 11. 29 to 36, following the above-discussed verse, which has been left as unintelligible (ibid., p. 159), may be restored thus : Dinim Jom brolu yoleda(vara tirar]b=elu(va]r-opdu-soti goraga (la)nu bettuv=erugana janu][io]yt stiti sokoni kachuvara dinin-daru nilpinavaru [sti]ti dappi yaliputa va(pa]mbn ga[na] [ll]. This passage may again be rendered in modern Telugu and arranged as given below: Dinini Chobrolu yoleduvare tirarbu eluvaru [1] ondu-8dti goragalu]nu bettuvu Teruganu ja[no] [] stiti dappi yaliputa pa[pa]mbu gana yi stiti sokoni kichuvaro dinini daru (i.e. tara, varu-) nilpinavaru [l*]. The above may be translated thus: Those same (people) that rule over Chebrolu shall permanently manage this charity). And the mendicants of another place shall know (i.e. not disregard) authority (betfuvu or bettu). Since (it) is a sin to destroy (a charity) violating (its original) institution (stiti), those who, recognising this provision, protect this (charity) will be as good as) those that founded it (nilpinavaru). The interpretation of verse 5 of this inscription also needs modification (ibid., p. 159). The translation states that Mallaparaju had built a 'temple'at Bejavada and does not take notice of the expression veresu in line 39 f. Mr. K. V. Lakshmada Rao, M.A., has attempted in the Journal of the Telugu Academy (Vol. VIII, Pt. 4, p. 263), an explanation of this verse which is also not possible. Here the expression veroru has been misread us teraru, though the sign of re, the first letter in l. 40, is clearly visible below nda, the first letter in 1. 39. So the reading cera? (per-dru) and the translation of it into 'big charity', anggested by Mr. Lakshmana Rao, are out of question. On the other hand, the expression has to be taken as Mallaparajuver-eru (Mallupardju-vera - Mallaparajt-pera + eru). The verse must be understood to state that the highly glorious Yuddhamalla with pleasure (originally caused (the temple) to be built with elegance completely (eru), in the name of his grandfather Mallaparaju, as an ornament and protection to the whole of Bejavada, and in course of time suitably raised (to it) a front-tower (mogumadus), as though (he) placed a pinnacle-pot on the same (temple). II.e. crugin.juns is equal to erwgan-opps. ? This is a Kavarese word and means completely. See Kittel's Kanarese-English Dictionary. . This is probably the same as moganads, given in the Telaga vocabulary Andhra-bal-arraps and meaning the state of the banner. See Brown's Telug-English Dictionary (old Edition), appendis.

Page #431
366 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV We have therefore to infer that Yuddhamalla first built the main body of the temple completely in the name of his grandfather Mallaparajul and later on added as an ornament to it the tower, on which occasion must have been engraved independently the part of the inscription contained in lines 37 to 46, the foregoing portion of the record having been engraved when the body of the temple was first built. Here I think Mr. Ramayya Pantulu is correct in his surmise that verse 5 and the passage coming after it form a separate inscription. But I do not believe with him that what follows this verse is the fragment of a sixth verse. It is extremely improLable that a verse would have been left unfinished as soon as it had been begun. On the contrary it is a prose passage conveying a message of the donor to later kings. It says: (This pillar (kunda) (is meant) for kings that recognise (odambadi) and maintain his (tana, viz. Yuddhamalla's) charity. No. 27.-A NOTE ON THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. BY K. V. LAKSHMANA RAO, M.A., MADRAS This inscription in Telugu poetry has been recently published in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XV, Part IV, pp. 150-- 159, and is a very inportant contribution to the history of the Telugu language and literature. The earliest Telugu work hitherto known, Nannaya Bhatta's Mahabharata, belongs only to the middle of the 11th century A.D. Thus the Bezwada Pillar inscription takes the history of the Telugu literature at least two centuries back. That is a decided gain. But more than this it has supplied a unique link that connects the various Dravidian languages. It was not hitherto known that the Telugu language ever possessed the sound ?, which is now claimed as the sole property of the Tamil and Malayalam languages and which is found in the Kanarese literature prior to the 12th century of the Christian era. The present inscription uses three words containing the sound and employs for it the same symbol as is found in the Kanarese inscriptions of that and the previous periods. We find the words lassi in 1. 14, alisina in 1 20 f., and yaliputa in 1. 35 of this inscription. The letter in these words was first read as d by Mr. Ramayya Pantulu when he published the inscription in the Telugu Academy Journal in 1916. But in the transcription of this inscription in the Epigraphia Indica he has assigned to it its proper value of l. [This was a proof correction by the Editor .........F. W.T.] There can be no doubt that during the period when this inscription came into existence the Telagu-Kanarese character og had its value as l and not as d. Numbers of Kanarese and Sanskrit inscriptions of the Western and Eastern Chalukyas can be quoted in support of this view. In Yuddhamalla's inscription itself we find a symbol, the value of which is indisputably dused more than eleven times in its full form and seventeen times as a subscript letter in conjunct consonants showing only half of its form. We can therefore safely infer that the writer of the inscription never intended the symbol og to represent the sound d. Again the root ali of the words alisina and alipufa appears in the present Tamil and the old Kanarese with a similar sound and a similar meaning. It is therefore certain that the Telugus of the 9th century knew the sound !, which was distinct from, and in no way confounded with, d and ! It is also clear from the inscriptions of that period that a common symbol was used to represent this sound in both the Telugu and the Kanarese alphabets. We hitherto knew that several Dravidian languages had in common the peculiar consonant r, unknown to the classical Sanskrit 1 It is very probable that the templo built in the name of Mallaparkju is the Mallesvara temple of Besavads Vodabadi' of line 45 must be rem nodarbadi' according to the original. * See Kittel's Kanarese-English Dictionary and Brown's Telugu - English Dictionary.

Page #432
No. 27] BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA. 367 and the Gaudian languages derived from it. This inscription has added to our knowledgo one more common Dravidian consonant which is not found in other groups of Indian languages. Mr. Ramayya Pantulu has left a portion of the inscription (11. 29-36) as an "upintelligible, prose passage." I would like to suggest the following reading and translation of that passage. My reading is the same as that of Mr. Ramayya's with the exception of two corrected letters and three letters substituted for the lost ones. 29 . .. . [ | 4*] Dinim Jambro30 lu yeledu(vara tiram]b-elu31 [valreondu-soti goraga32 [lajnu [be]ttu voraganu ja33 [na] yi stiti sekoni kachu34 [vara dinin=daru nilpina-varu 35 [n]ti dappi yalipata va. 36 [pa]nbu-ga[na] [1*]. In this passage the word tiram must be read as tirah and means the sea-coast; bettu means glory, fame, and veru is peru, which means a name. Betfu-voruganu therefore means with name and fame', with glory Stiti is Sanskrit sthiti, which means a residence, a decree. an ordinance (Apte). If the first meaning is to be taken yi stiti sekoni would mean the taking over the charge of this residence, rest-house; if the second meaning is to be taken, this clause would mean, 'following this ordinance,' (of the king), 1.6. the order contained in this inscription. I prefer the second interpretation. The passage on the whole may be translated as follows:-Let the rulers of Chobrolu, the rulers of the sea-coast and the Saiva mendicants of other places maintain (this institution) with glory following this ordinance. (If they do so) they are the real founders (of it and not those who have actually founded it). As it is an act of sin to destroy (this institution transgressing the duties of a ruler (niti dappi) . . . . . This passage is incomplete. It seems to contain a request to the contemporary and future rulers to protect the charity. Thuagh the classical Sanskrit has rejected the sound, as it did most arbitrarily the short vowels e and o and the consonant, I suspect that the Vedie de represented the same sound as the Dravidian originally. We know that the Tamil has subsequently changed into din Telugu and into in Kanarose. (Dr. Kittel in his Kannada Grammar, pp. 190 to 198, shows that I proceeds from da.) This may be compared with the rule that Vedio is changed into in classical Sanskrit, e.g. Agnim ili purohitan becomes Agnim ida purobitat. It is certain that the classical Sanskrit as fashioned by Panini and his followers deliberately rejects certain sounds which were current in the Vedio Sanskrit and also in Prakrits. For example, the sound is very common in the Rigveda and in the Paisachi Prakrit; but Panini has not included it in his Mahesvara sutras. Then again the Samaveda, many Prakrits and many of the Gaudian languages recognise the short . and o, like the Dravi. dian languages; but Patanjali rejected them contemptuously. I here quote the passage from the Mahabhishya which contains this discussion. yadi pratyAkhyAnapaca: badamapi pratyAkhyAyate sijamera: sasthAnatvAditi / manu : sasthAnatarI'dha ekArI dhokaarv| mtausH| yadi kisI sthAnAM taapvaaymudishet| manu ca mIchandIgAmI sAtyamapirANAyanIyA vardhamekAramadhamokAraM caadhiiyte| sujAte ecsuunute| savayoM cI padamiH sutm| zakate e pandhadyamante e pndhditic| pArSadakatiraSA taba wat ha fe aita araferaese #t v starit ferul commentary on it all to 8 11) We also know that some voiced sibilants of the pre-Vedic period were lost though they have left traces of their former existence (see Macdonell's Vedic Grammar for Students, pp. 17-18). I am therefore inclined to think that this peculiar sound l, which is now the sole property of the Dravidian languages, was not unknown to the ancient Sanskrit langeage either in the form of or as one of the lost voiced sibilants of the pre-Vedic period. Though we cannot deny the fact that the Aryan and Dravidian Languages belong to radically different gronpa 80 far as their present forms are concerned, we need not deny the possibility of these two branches having sprang from the same trank and roote which are not visible to us, hideu as they are in the depths of pro-blatorie Age

Page #433

Page #434
INDEX. Pags PAGE adhishthans, 116, 122, 127, 130, 133, 138, a, form of, . . . . . . 279 140, 141, 142, 144 a initial, form of, 2, 40, 129, 132, 138, 141, adhyaksha-prachara, . . . . 288, 286 260, 294, 302 Adinatha, a Jain Tirtharikars . . 342, 347 a medial, form of, . . 151 Adi-Purana, a book, . . . . 998 R. 2 * 937 Adi-besba, . . . . a, form of, . . . 279 Adi-surs, a Bengal k., . . . 279, 305 a initial, form of, . . . 2, 135, 138, 141, 302 Aditi, . . . . i medial, form of, . 285 129, 132, 135, 138, 141, 161 Aditya I, a Chola k., . * 48, 49, 50 & n. 1 abidha, . . . . 107 Aditya II Karikala, a Chola k., . . . 46, 53, 54 abidhi, . . . Adityan mayammai, wo.. 148 abita-mals, . . . ! Adityasena, a Gupta ku . . . . . 304 Abdar Raseak, a criter,.'. Aditya-vars, Sunday, . . . 78, 84, 98 Abhayadatta, a minister, . . 126 agimin,. . . . Abhayanandin Acharya, a Jain teacher, 338, 340, Agastya, a gotra, . 305 945, 348 Aggala-deva, an official, . 922, 327 Abhinava-Charudatta, sur., . . . 84 aghata,. . . . 79, 89 Abhinava-Vira-Devaraya, a Vijayanagara k. . 15 agnidh, . . . . 106 Abhira, u people, . . . . . . 104 Agnihotra, rite, 114, 129, 130, 132 abhisheka stand, figured,. 26, 73, 74, 80, 94, ny-abita, . . 305, 307, 311 100, 104, 105 agrahino, 13, 14, 33, 28, 33, 35, 36, 42, 62, abhitvaramina, an official title, . . . 297 69, 70, 307, 351, 355 Accusative case, subject of verb, . . . 76 ahars, district, . Accusative case (Kuwarese), in -anand-an, . . 74 Ahavamalls, a W. Chafukya title, . 26, 37, 80, 92 Achalapurs, u, . . . . . 107, 108 Ahavamalla, a W. Chafukya k., 86, 87, 88, 91, 92 Achalesvara, div. (Siva), 94, 95, 101, 102, 103, 108 A bayamalla-Vallabha, a W. Chalukya k., 104, 106, Acbalcivara-pandita-dova, m.,. . . 27, 29, 82 351, 357 Acharass, I & 11, a Sinda k., . . 109, 110, 112 Ahi, m., . . . . . 309, 314, 315 Achnigi, a Sinda k., , . . 109, 110, 112 ai, initial, form of, . . . . . . 337 Achyuta, div., . . . 35, 38 Airavata, vi. . . . . . . . 134 Adalwara, ri.. . . 289 Airikina, vi., . . . . . 122, 124 Adays, a fumily, . . 316, 317 7.1 Aiyana, a Chalukya k., . . . . . 100 Adava-Narayans, sur. of an Adavo 322, 329 Aiyavole, a place, . . . 938, 389, 343, 317 Adbha (?), m.. . . 309, 314 Aja-gana, a scrion, . . . 152 Adbhuta-Sagara, a book, . . . . . 281 Ajama Malu Shan-Azim Maluk Khan, . 293 adeys, . . . . * 258 Ajani, Di., . . . * * 858, 359 Adhakadaddi-Svamin, ., . Ajutastru, . . . . . . 296, 209 Adbayadi (Adavani), vi., . . . . . 12Ajvarinayya Setti, m., . . . , 79, 80 adhikarana, . . . 6, 7, 127, 133, 141 Ajjarayye, m., . . . . 89, 33 adhimaharaja, # title, . . . 803, 306, 310 ajuapti,. . . . . . 65, 63, 70 * 5,6 1 The figures refer to pages; h. after a figare to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -ob-chief; co.-coastry: di. -district, Civision; dis.divinity:. do. -lhe sair, ditto; dy. -dynasty: E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory : k. - king: m.-mar; n.-mouutain ; n.river; ...' a.-160 aleo; Pur.- sarname; ti. village, tiwn, W.-Western: (.wman. 8 B

Page #435
370 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XV. . PAGE Akalanka, a Jaina tescher, 98, 99 Akalankacharitra-Satyasraya, a W. Chafukya sur., 880 Akhandala, div., . . . . . 288, 285 Akka-devi, a Chalukya princan, 73, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 81, 82, 85 Akkars inatre, . 162, 164, 165 Akkivars, div. (-siva),, . 81, 82, 84, 85 Akshapada, a Nyaya authority, . , 98, 99 ikshapataliks, *. a. mahakal, . 182, #. 8 akshaya-nivi, . . . . . 181, . 8 akshini, . . . . Alakapum, city of Kuvera, 856, 882 Alakapuri, city of Kuvera, 820, 826 Alandur, a rashtra, . . 66,68 Ala-ud-din Khilji, . 10,16 Alavandar, 1 saint, aliys, an official title, . . . 77,79 Allur, vi, Alpakkara metro,. . . . . . 163 alphabet Acute-angled (northern), . . . No. 19 Bengali, . . . . . Nos. 16, 18 Box-headed, . . . . . No. 4 Bruhmi,. . . . No. 18 Chalakya (Eastern), . . . , No. 9 Chera-Pandy . . . No. 8-Vattelutta Granths,. . . . No. Kalinga, . . . . . No. 14 Kanarene, . . No. 8, 6, 20, 21, 22, 23, 84 Kiyastba-Nagari, . . No. 1 Nagari,. . . . . . Nou. 2, 17 Nail-headed, . . . . . No. 4 Nandi-Nagari,. . . . No. 2 Northern, . . Non, 1,7 Pallars, No. 11 Southern, . . . . No. 16 (I & II) Tamil, . . No. 6 Teluga-Kannada, Valabhi, . . . . . No. 12 Vattelutta, . . . . . No. 8 Alandur, di. Su alco Tiruva,. . . 66, 70 Alvari, Vaishnava saints, . . . . 54 Amaradova-Bhatta, .. . . . . 108, 818 Amaravati, Indra's City, . . 820, 826, 856, 862 Amarivati, vi., 258, 359 & n. 1., 260 Amaravati inscriptions, . . . . 258 PAGE Amaresvara, div. ( Siva), . . . . 981 Amgachhi, vi. . . . . . . 998 Amgachhi, Grant of, . . . . . 193 Amma I & II, E. Chalukya k., . . 154 Ammugi, a Kalachuri feud. . . 317, 319, 8M amogha-vakye, a title, . . . . 94 amra. . . . . . . . 288 Amritadevs, ., . 115, 142, 143, 144 ansam, . . . . . . . 148 .. 3 Amghadbenandi-Ashi, *. . . . . 991 . . . . . . 86, 89, 109 Ananda, mer . . . : PS08, 309, 318, 314 Ananda-Bhatta, a writer, . . . . . 281 Ananda-cevi, a Gupta queen,. . 119 Apante, ., . . . . . 61, 69 Adanta devi-svamin, Bhatta, -, . . 308,818 Ananta-Naniyans, div. . 303, 306, 307, 811, 812 Anantapura, vi.. . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Anantapura, Brahmans vi.. . . . 19, 23, 26 Ananta-vrata, a rite, . . . . . 97 anantiravan, . . . . . 109, 145, 147 anantiravar, . . . . . . 147, 140 inatti, . . . . . . . . . 64 Apbil, Di., . 53, 56, 64, 69 n. 1, 70 Apbil plates of Sundara-Chola, . . . . * apbu . . . . . 89. 1 Ands, ..., . . . . . 808, 818, 818 Andacallur,. vi. . . . . Andbaka, an Aoura, . . . $19, 824 Andhra, a people,. 10, 21, 24, 247, 261, 297, 800, 819, 824 Andhrapatha, co., . . . . . 247, 261 Anegandi, vi, . . . . . . 10, 11 Xnevari-nada, di,, . . 14 Angs, a people, 38, 85, 87, 86, 87, 91, 97,99 anga, a temple expense,. . . 18, 22, 25, 108 angans, . . . . . . . . 49 anga-raksbe, an official title,. . . . 297 Aniruddha-Brahmidhiraja, a minister, 53, 54, 56, 66, 64, 69, 70, 79 Anjaneya Hanuman, . .. 87, 91, 107, 866, 361 Ankole, . . . Appigere, vi,, . . 387, 388, 889, 840, 842,848, 846, 847, 348 The figures refer to pages; .. after a figure to footootes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following oth or abbreviations are tied :-ch. - bief; co-country; di. -district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, dito dy. -dynasty: E.-Eatern femal. fendatory, k. - king: . DAD; ri, river . 4. sleo r.-SODAMO ; , village, towa; W.-Western wu, woman,

Page #436
INDEX 371 PAGS PAGs Antachana(?), . . . 308, 812 antara, a tax,. . . antaranga, an official title, antariyam, . . . . . . . 70 n. 1 Antarvedi, co., . . . . . . . 118 anadariayanti, * 187 . 4 Anusvara, form of, . . 816 abavira, use of, . . 9, 40, 279, 316 apuvabamanaka, 180, 181 . 2, 188, 188, 142 apachara, see Dasapachina, . . 297 A padatta, ., . . . . . . 309, 314 Apaku, so, . . . . . . 264 . . 260 A paradeva, Bhatta, Chhandifs, ., Aparajita varman, a Pallava k., . . 49, 58 Apa-svamin, , . . . 6,8 apavinchchhya, . 186, 187.5 apo, device, . . . 108 Apnavana, a pravara, 280, 284, 286 Appar-svamin, a saint, . . . 48 appayapa-vida, 86 & n. 9, 88 aprada,. . 114, 115, 180, 184 . 1, 136, 189, 140, 144, 144 1.3 sprada-dharma, . . , 116, 128, 148, 144 aprada-kahaya, . . . . 184, 184 .. 1 Aprahata, . . . . 181 .. 9, 143 aridbya . 88, 850, 358, 859 . 1 Aradhya Preggade, m. . Anga, a rajya, 12, 14, 16 arabatpa, . . . 184 w. 8 Arabina, vi., . . 97,98 Arifur-adaiyap-Valan Kaveri-Vallavap f. 160.. 4 Amiya Vira-nariyanat, th, . . 68, 72 apaiyolni, 72 ,5 Anskere, a place, . 889, 848, 347 Aranchiks, a Chola k., . . . 46, 47 Amasa-mstba, . . . . . . 18 ar sunna. . . . 162 Arn-talar, . . . . 77, 80 & n. 6 Aravanniyap, *- . . . 66, 68, 70 Arbava, a race . . Areca, palm, . . 62, 89, 328 Argby-tirths, a shrine,. 90 Arganda-Svimin, sh., . . . . . 4,6 Arikila, a Chola k. 48 Arikulakosari, a Chola prince,. . . 50, 51, 63 Arinchika, a Chola k., . 47, 60, 61, 62, 63, 61, 63 Arindama, a Chola k., . . . . 46, 51, 63 Arinjaya, a Chola k, . . . 46, 61, 63 Arirsinhabha-Saskars, ., . . . . 284, 286 Arkadevafarman, A., . . . 288, 298, 301 arohaka, . . . . . . . 831 Artha (), m.,. . Arundhati, . . . 326, 331, 833 ara-vanam. a tax, . . . . . . 97 Arya, ., . . . . . 289, 290 Aryaman, a mythical k.,. . 46, 59, 67 Angabbe, o. . . . . . . 82, 100 Angaras, afleial, . . . . : 818 n. 1 isans, . . . 49 ashta-bhoga, . . . 22, 26, 98 ashtakulidhikarapa, a title, 114, 128, 136, 187 & . 2, 138, 148 ashtapushpiki, * 307, 311 & n. 8 Ashtari-puri, vi.. . . . 25 Ashtayiki, woo. . . . . 304, 807 Asita, a pratara, . . 295, 298, 301 astrologers, . . . . . . . 67 A(sup)nu-tara, . . . . . 274 Asvalyana, nitra, . . . . 280, 281, 286 Asramidha, . . . . 41, 75, 90, 107, 157, 250, 251 Asvatthaman, a Pallava ancestor, . . .248 Afvayaja. . . . . 104 Atithi, m., . . . 309, 814 Atri, . . . . . . . 850, 856 Atukaru, vi... . 19, 22, 28, 26 au, form of, . . . . . . Aurre, fire, . . . . 87, 97 aragrabs, xw of, . , 188, 188, 142, 279, 303 avaidiks, secta, . . . . . 67 Avalipta, m., . . . 806 avate,. . . 817, 827, 2 Apatanaka, a book, . . . 863 Aveni, gotra, . . 54 & n. 4, 63, 70 Avenika, a gotra, . . . 75 Aveni Sri Ramachandra-nattandan.. . 54 .. 4 Avici-mangalam, wi.. . . . . 67, 68 Arikimabgalam-udaiyap, m. . 57, 66,7% . . . 808, 313 Avaloku, a Raskfra kita title The figure refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used cl. -chief; c.-Country: di. -distriot, division; dir.- divinity; do the same, ditto dy.-dynaty , . Restern foud.feudatory i I.-king MAD; ri, - river . 4. 10 also r. urname; vi. village, town; W.-Western O.WOAD. 3 B 2

Page #437
372 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. XV. PAGE PAGE ay for ey, . . . . . 916 bali, 22, 115, 129, 143, . . : 817 Aycha Gironda, m., 144, 267, 268, 307, 311 ... . . . 385, 836 Ayi-linga-deva - Pafiebalina-deva,. . Bali, a Daitya k.. . 66, 63 6. 9, 83, 84, . 96 Ayodhya, vi., . . 116, 142, 144, 144 1.1 85, 820, 825 Ayodhyaks, . . . . . . . 148 Balivams, a family. . . . 73, 106, 107, 108 ayukta, . . . . . 140 . 1, 297 Balla Gaunda, m., . . . .317, 221, 326 iyuktaka, . . . . 116, 120, 129, 127, Ballala, a Hoysala k., . . . . 10, 11 188, 140, 260, 261, 256 Ballala-charita, a book, . . . . 281 Ayurur, vi, . . . . . . . 148 Ballayya, m., . . . . . . 79, 80 Ayyana II, a Chafukya prince, 349, 351, 366 balsidar, .. . . . . . . 106 Ayyavarman, a W. Ganga k... . . 253 253 Bammi Secti, ., . . . . 342 343, 847 bana, . . . . . 341, 846 n. 1 Bana, dy. . . . . . . 60 Banavisi, vi.. . . . 94, 246, 832 8 for v. . . . . . 105, 120, 292 Banavasi Twelve-thousand, di., 76, 880, 831, 883 , form of,. . . 185, 161, 287, 390, 303 Bandhu, m.. . . . 309, 813 . 106, 292, 802 Bandhumitrs, M., . . . 130, 131, 133, 134 Bachala-devi, a Chalukya queen . . 849, 861, 857 Bandhuvarman, a Malara k., . . . 117 Bachappa Odeya, feud. . . . 12, 13 Bangaya-Nayaka, feud., . . . . 150 . 3 Bachayye, a Thana feud., . .830, 881, 338 Bappe, m., (?) . . . 809 Bachi, a Thana feud., . . .880, 331, 333 Bappa, a Pallava ()ancestor, . 254 Badaba, an E. Chalukya k., . . . 165 *. 4 Bappura, a family . 106 & n. 2, 107, 108 Baddega Brabmapuri, a place, 76 Baranasi, ti. (-Benares), . . . . 167, 158 Baddegesvara, div., Barbara, a people, . . . 104 bidba, . . . . Barma, a Bappura feud., . . 107 Bidhi, wo. . . 274, 275 Barrackpur, oi., . * 278 bahi, . . . Barrackpar Grant of Vijayasena, . . 278 ubattart, Basava matha, . . . . . . 18 babini - bhagini, . . 278 Banyanna matha, . . . . . 103 Buhmani, dy.. . . . . 19, 13 Baravi Setti, ., . . . . 343, 847 bals,. . . . 846 .. 1 Basarura Hundred-and-forty, di, 380, 381, 838 Bals - Balabladra, m., . 112 Batpura, race, . . . . . . 108 Bale, m., . . . . 264, 275 Battakere, a place, . . . . 389, 343, 347 Balabhadra-svimin, m., . .45,6 Baaddha, . . . . . . . 55 Baladitys, a Gupta k. . . 127 Bayimar Basavi Secim., . . . 343, 347 Balagere, a place, . Baysara Roppi Setti, . . . . . 342, 847 Babumukayys, m., Bedar, Stute,. . . . . 14 Balasargiryar, 1., . . . . 20, 81 bedagol, . . . . 97 Balatkara-gara, a Jain Gaxil, 888, 842,846 .. 2,847 Bejavade, vi. 150 n. 3, 153, 156, 157, 158, 159, 365 Balava-Jakkaiys . . .81 . 7 Bovala-Befrola, 388, 339, 340, 341, 844, 345, 346 bal-dale, . . . . . . 883 . | Belvala, co., . . . .350, 254, 855, 861. 862 Bilebbe, vi., . . . 380, 882, 384 Belval-aditys, a title, . . . . . 935 Balguli, vi. . . 87, 88, 92 Belrola Three-bundred, di., 387, 389, 340, 344, Balgaliyan Papuseyamma, ., . .880, 831, 838 845, 346 69 . . 89 97 82 * The figures refer to pages; # after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.-chief; 9o. -country; di. -district, division; dio.-divinity; do the same, ditto, dy.-dynasty ; E.-Eastern; foud.feudatory, k.-king; m.-man; ri, river; 6. d. - slao; nr. Dame; ni.village, town; W.-Western; Wo.-woman. *

Page #438
Benila Malli Setti, m., Benneya Nali Setti, m., betel, Bhagirathi, ri., Bhagya-devi, a Pala queen, Bhairava-pandita-deva, Bhanda, M., Betel-bag, steward of the, betel-leaf, tax on, betelnat-tree,. Bezwada, vi., see Bejavada, Lh, form of, Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yaddhamalla, 150, 864-7 .2, 44, 151, 260, 279, 290, 294, 302 274,275 5, 6 . 273 Bhada, too, Bhada-svamin, m., Bhadi, wo., * Bhadra, m., 809, 814 bhaga, Bhanda-svamin, M., Bhanu, M., Bhanu-gupta, a Gupta k., Bharadvaja, a gotra, Bharata agama, Bharata-kshetra Bhargave, a pravara, bhariya, Bharsar board, Bhaskara, m., Bhaskara, a Vijayanagara prince, Bhaskara-Acharya, Bhaskara-Bhatta, m., Bhaskara-dasa, sur., Bhaskaradevafarman, m., Bhaskara-svamin, m., bhata, Bhatanandin, an official, Bhatarka, a Valabhi k., bhatta,. bhatta bhaga, Bhatta Datta, m., 124, 125, 142, 144 25, 247, 249, 250, 291, 305, 310 820, 326 . 83, 84, 37, 110, 112, 317, 819, 324 280, 284, 286 . 260 118 309, 314 12 160 3 95, 101 280, 284, 286 4,6 257 PAGE 343, 347 843. 847 71 77, 80 . bhatta-grame Bhattaka, a Valathi k.- Bhatarks, bhattaraka, Bhattiprolu stupa, 297, 298 61, 68, 297, 300 296, 299 29, 81 308, 312 4, 6 308, 309, 312, 314 115, 120 n. 1, 123, INDEX. 327 69, 286 * * . 143, 144 124 283, 284, 286 76, 77 55, 64, 70 86 . 256 & n. 3 253 259, 260 . . bhaum-invays, Earth family, Bhava, m., Bhavadasa, m., Bhavadeva, Atharva-Bhatta, a Purohita, Bhavadeva-Bhatta, m.. Bhavadeva-svamin, m., Bhavadura, Bhaskara, a Vijayanagara prince, Bhavanitha, a Tipperah feud., Bhavani, div., Bhava-svamin, m., Bhavnagar plates of Dhruvasena I, bhaya,. . PAGE 2, 3 308, 813 309, 315 61.4 . 4, 6 3, 5, 6 12 . 309, 806, 310 20, 22, 24 5, 6 255 264 322, 327 4,6 308, 312 317, 322, 328 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 39 156 Bhalunda, an Indore k., blumi-chchhidra,. Bhumideva-svamin, m., Blupa, M., bhuta, . Bhayika-Nayaka, an official, Bhayya-Svamin, Agnihotrin, m., Bhikshata, Bhatta, m, Bhillama, a Yadava (Adava) k., Bhillama, a Kalacharya k., Bhima-Salki, an E. Chalukya k., Bhimavarman, feud., Bhindurays, a k., Bhishma, Bhitari seal inscription, bloga, Bhogavati, a mythical vi., bhogika: see brihad-bh, Bhogin, sur.,. Bhoja, a Malava k., Bhojaraja, k., Bhrata, m., (?) Bhrigu, bhu-1, Bhujanga-deva, m. bhukti,. 114, 115, 116, 120, 124, 130, 131 & n. 3, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144, 280 290, 291 284, 286, 297, 301 .5, 6 * Bhuvansikamalla, a Nolamba title, Bhuvannikavira Udayaditya, feud., Bibbayya, an official, . . . . . 373 . 118 17 353, 359 118, 119, 127 108, 284, 297, 298 320, 326, 355, 362 5,6 815 86 & n. 7, 88, 91 330, 331, 388 308 320 10 28, 31 * Bhuvanaikamalla, a Chalukya k., 94, 96, 97, 98, 99, 337, 339, 340, 344, 357 94, 96 94 n. 1 335, 336 274 258 The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ca.=chief; co.country; di.-district, division; div. divinity; do. -the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud.-feudatury; k-kirg; man; ri.-river; . . see also; sur.- surname; vi.- village, town; W.- Westeru; wo, woman.

Page #439
374 biddu, bildu, Bilavanaka, vi., Bira-Magavisada, m., Bijapur state Bijjala, a Kala churya k., 109, 111, 112, 817, 318, 319, 320, 324, 325 Bijjaya Nayakur, an official, 317, 321, 322, 328, 326, 327, 328 Bijjeta, div. (Siva), 321, 327 Bijjesvara, div. (= Siva), 317, 319, 321, 322, 328, 324, 327, 828, 329 48 322, 327 80 94 107 880 33, 34, 36, 39 817, 825 337, 846 m. 1 106 bira-vana, biruda, Bittideva, a Bappura prince, bittu-vatta, Biravura, vi., " * bivu, biya, boar, device of Chalukyss,. boar, figured, Board of Advisers, . Bodhika, m., Boleya Mummeya Nayaka, a Bedar Chief, Bommanna Odeya, feud., . Bontha-devi, a Chalukya queen, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. PAGE 346 m. 1 337, 341, 346". 1 13 brahmadeya-kkilavar, Brahmadhiraja, sur., Brahmala Anantapura, vi., Frahmala Pinnapura, vi.,. Brahmalokayate, Brabmamangalyan, m., . * . 140 n. 4 128, 181 n. 4 268 14 12, 14 350, 356 293 342, 347 342, 348, 347 44 316, 349 12, 46 . 5, 6 114, 120, 121, 136 309, 314 257,258 . booth, Boppi Setti, m., Bosi Setti, m., bow, br for er, Brahma, m., Brahmadatta, an official, Brahmadatta, feud.,. Brahmadatta, Bhatta, m., brahmadaya, brahmadays, 65, 66, 70, 72, 250, 251, 288 & n. 1, * . 289, 290, 291 57, 64, 66 * 55, 64, 65, 69, 70, 72 19, 25, 27 19, 23, 25 354 57, 66, 72 350, 856, 361 . Brahman, Brahmana, 5, 42, 43, 69, 70, 129, 310, 313, 835, 336, 350, 352, 358, 359, 360, 361, 362 Brahmana villages, . Brahmani-grama, Brahmapuri, a place, brahma-rakshass, Brahma-Siddhanta, a book, Brahma-svamin, m., Brahma-tree, bricks,. brihad-bhogika, an official title, Brihadisvara, div., brihad-uparika, an official title, Brihaspati, Brihaspati-Sva uin, m., Brihat-katha, a book, Brihat-samhita, a book, Budanandhare, Buddha, Buddhadatta sarman, m., Buddha-svamin, m., Buddhavarman, a Pallava k., Buddhism, Buddhists, . VOL. XV. * PAGE 57, 66 295, 297, 300 76, 77 36, 39 . . 160 4, 6 106 72 5,6 49 n. 3 283 88, 92, 98, 99, 285 307, 311 210 131. 3 98, 100 297, 300, 301 . 308, 313 311, 317 248, 249, 251 1, 306 362 n. 8 Budhagupta, a Gupta k., 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 120, 120 n. 1, 121, 122, 123, 125, 135, 136, 138, 140 268, 269 273 5,6 247 . * Budhi, m., budi-buddhi,. Buddhu-svamin, m., 20, 24 12 Buddhyankura, a Pallava prince, Bukka, a Vijayanagara k.,? 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, Bukkarajapuram, vi., bull, emblem, 1, 8, 112, 249, 256 ball, figured, 73, 74, 85, 94, 100, 104, 105, 316, 325 Butuga, a Ganga feud., 337, 340, 344 316, 349 by for vy, * s 10 calf, figured, 26, 33, 75, 80, 94, 334, 337, 347 Carnatic, The. See Karnata, carp fishes caste surnames, Ceylon, co., ch for j. 44 128 17, 50, 53 260 The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add, to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co.-country; di.-district, division; div.-divinity; do.-the same, m.=man; ri.-river; s.a. see also; dito; dy.dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud.-feudatory; k...king; sur.surname; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman.

Page #440
INDEX 373 PAGE PAGE CA, form of, . . . . 40, 159, 260, 279, 290 Chipukya, . . . . . 889, 844 Chachchi-wvimio, ., . Chanila-Svamin, ah Acharya,. . . 40, 42, 43 chacheli, . . . . 287 Cha[n]ds, too. . . . . . . 874 . . . . 970 Clanda Gavanda, ., . . . . 885, 836 Chadamukhs, m. . 874 Clapdagrania, wi.. . . . 114, 135, 187 Chaddravaka-Skambhaphyaks, m.. . 267, 268 Chandala. . . . . 297, 300, 341, 348, 347 Chaitra, a rite . . . . 82, 100 Chandavve, m.. . 842, 347 chaty, . . . . . . 262, 218, 272 Cundinay ya, an oficial, . shalty figured, . . . . 294 Chandi Setti, , . . 342, 347 Chikayye, an official, . 78, 06 Chandoja, w., . . . . 89, 93 Chilchvars, dio, (- siva), 96 Chaudra, ., . . . . . . 809, 814 chakrs, . . . . . 00, 68, 78 +.5 Chandra-Bappa () **., . . chakra, symbol - Om, . . . . . 87 Chandadova, Agnihotrin, 1... . . . . 3 Chakradio, ., . . . . . 40, 42, 44 Chandra gana, a sonic, . . . . 152 Chakradatta, ., . . 272 Claudragiri, a shrine, . . . . . 17 Chakrapalita, an official, * 117 Chandru-gupta, a Gupta k., 40, 41, 43 & ... 13 Chakravarti Korra Nariyanin, .. . . 64 n. 4 Chandrajit, a legendary Chola k., 46, 47, 59, 67 Chakravartin, . . . . 70, 88 Chandrakes (P), m., . . . . . 800, 310 Chikyu, a kind of actor, . . . 88 Chandra-svamin, w., . . . 5,6 * 148 Chandravartin, di.. . . 45, 96 Cholawdikirl, a place, . . . . . 74 ! Channappa Odeys, a Vijayanagara prince, 13 Chalukya, E. dy. . . . . 163, 164, 165chara, . . . . . . . . 42 Chilakys, W. dy, . 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 81, Charage, Hari .: . 298, 301 82, 73, 76, 78, 79, Vijamanayia, . 82, 87, 88, 91, 92, 276, 277, 278 97, 99, 101, 102, charcoal, . . . . . . . 43 103, 101, 104 #. 4, charity-house, . . 106, 106, 110, 316, . . . . 386, 336 347261, 302, 881, charu . . . 838, 839, 840, 346, chara, . . 115, 129, 143, 144, 267, 268, 307, 911 840, 850, 351, 856, Charadatta, . . . 856, 867, 862, 883 . . . 83, 84, 85 Charudatta-nataka, book, . Chapaiky-Ebharana, a W. Okalukya title, 78, 78, 85, 89 . . . 83 Chiro-devi, a Pallada queon . . . 247 Chalukya-Bhime, an E. Ohafukya k, 161, 166 & ... 4, 106 chate . . . . . . . 267, 297 Chilaky Kanthirava - the W. Chalaky. chitaka, . . . . . . 285, 324 Somdivar I. . . . . 87 Cuatly, . . . * 275 Chalakya-Rama, a Chalukya ur. . . 106 chchhr, form ot, 302 Chilakya-Rams - Vikramaditya VI., 861, 867, 868 chatten . . 83, 284, 286, 324, 331, 333 Chalukya-Vitrum, orn. See under years. chatur-dgbita, . 79 Chima, a Sinda prince, . . 109, 110, 113 chaturvaray, . . 295 chammadike. . . . . .vil 329, 881 chaturvedin . . . charmakarn, . . . chaturvedi-mangalam, . . . chammatike. . . . . . . vii chaturvidya . . . . . 43, 305, 807 Chamanna &utti, *.. . . . . 70, 80 Chandi Setti, w., . . . 36 36 36, 38, 39 Champurs, a princess, . . . . . 268 Chaundiyakka, wo. . . . 83, 85, 88 Chamuni, 100., . . . . . 287, 288 clauri,. . . . Chamande, div., . . . 881, 882 chauroudharapin, an official title,. . 289, 207 90 . 57 The figure refer to pages ; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used-ch-ehiato.-country, di district, division , div. - divinity do.-the mure, ditto .-dynasty E. -Batern fond. - feudatory k. - king#.man.ri-river, .. a.we also nur. - Am ni.- Village, towa; W.-Western) wo. WODAR

Page #441
876 EPIGRUPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. . . ito nytjad: . Tokree, " Jeeveram, , see kast its 222 348 7. a 15 .3.1 ayaka, Nagnka prim Raar iaria PAGA Chavadi Setti, m.,. 38 34700e Gedende polmokhs, 1., 20. , 4275 18.0b&vunda I & II, Sinds k., 109, 110, 1120 Chula-haghi, wo... *.botanda, Gavunds, mevbol. ptica maiquire adosad 2275 32 se 346 cos Chulamaki, top., . .. .. . isdaado271 T& Chavuudabbe, too.,.. .. . $2ofecholamapi, . . . . - sel Skivundaraye, an official ebqova ba? ahud 45 w 78.80 ate Chutapallava, a Pallatak, adipoabad9249 iz Glavaddi Setti, m . .. .. Ruitgaban 29. 80 ens Shyavana, a Pravanesyd wedqadda:13-debted9286 16 febr616,008 res.. . 153 & n. 1.165.440 3651 En. To 3000.cleghe, . . .. . . in 2 it: (hendalar plates .. .6 .. .2187 28 strogega patakree, . Jipio no Alegre 3181 . . 2,Chendike-vetta, vi.. . vjad 286 . wiodesa dula Soms, m... . o ram, ibid. T e Klachi, 49 n., bo * baita erradid 298 $ Chennaya Nayaka, Nayaka Prince hajobudo Tapper plate,. 18 al consonants, doubling of initiatie-) .uib. Ichim, a. family, 86, 87, 88, 91, 07:19;144,0 vbild 246 . . . . (9) 46 Loghousada..887,884,086 . 26, 83, 75, 60, 80,ajad Cleur, vi. . . gubi 1044853188b117 Sodius vibaling 63 cort-killing, . . . . m tai Chevur, vi.... .. icua quy.ambrail'sl .8,01 abad 903 s Chhandombudhi, a book, wind.itimbo2256 Sr. . . . . ..uttubaralado 5. Chapdigophool, quanqny-arium 28 . . . . Dilnioto nailaqanlado 1) Suhadona sutra, aloo uudes/Jiabao 2255 Arm of, oraina 1970 Avada? alechiatra-grima, vis. . ...) ad- B 40, BOL 48 RPorm of, : : : Chhodaka-padrnka, pi... 1, 450, fragt258 48 d > t, . : : Non lo bai tavan .."Chidambaram, ti, . ibidub 54 Dabhile, to.. : :.:... 13 Chikka Kamnapa din sa TOMOS, eqqanual 12 Daddi-svamin, m., : : 3908915Xhaveladt ut Chikka Setti. . . . . . 2,1847 Dalili Phuin, Avalita, m.; mbardia 1o Pak Tamm, , : : : HH. 0012826 Daddy ARAF:9, b.Wakalo Shishimuline erivo nenajav. 354 December mine hratadatta, a fend. : . 4,6 111, 116, 117,684 de Dades meeste . . .92182-A134Dadalici, 201108801 &. 0 0 aur. . Chitra, n., 83 & N. 3, 81, 85 : : : : : SAYA BI Dadi tetan sutros its . . 309, 315 B y : eau E ver an rud83 Dadina-TWBB.DE gefeud., 106, 107, 108 Chittimayya, as oficial, ieckdajaaga-sakhah, sur. : : sidebo 7:30 Page #442
VX JOV] ,,Arkhai AINChAIarichi 85EUR TOAT oppolare til einiz. 55, 69, 70 sasongaikiyoka, vi, .. 92, 404.30 .61105-xowd to evab >ag . . . . . usartade Page 088 bites contd. . . .(..077) albot are bauva, viu, .. .. ..baru 292, 490.orgerregediby special non trall girakl. 15, #18 Talodarn, m., .. .. .. amadh, $13 Ore Damodara, Vatu, m., ... .. ...p NT) Atiqam4 24, 311, 3.15 .. naaada 4. Gert Correxpressed by ordinary numerical webde Besed nded 4 eik on 42, are Damodara-svamains, ww.ptaama 10 ustoly szatacado 44,255,255,298, 01, 303 4 Datta, Bbatta. m., 8 Damodarpur, vi, .. ..** Mive-ishra 113 .. itle, . . 297 fo&Damoh, Hindi Inscription of, .. 18dgH I 18EE SEW, bika, an official Hitle,. . . 283 IOS Dime-svamin. m., .. .. ..a adgevaid 4 . , co... .. .. (2) Inv. 116 STS Dans, a.Sinda prince, .. .. .., avaid haar ' .' . . . . . . . . 56 fashio- sra, book, .. ....aastaraa [ 28184 My or the month, lunar, sana sagdada, a mesure,. .. isqaliyada bot ge g nt fortnight, Ist, . . In 1905 13 asrdagslidhjnatba - dandanayake, work oileivaya ada 90248 sce, . Srd,, .. . O rdona 336 oa landanayake, an official title. See alsqruhabariyb 10 . 983 there. 456. ALS ... 28.73, 389252802972 . . . . . . 16 .. willingnofus, 6c .er 7th,. ...ay yard 95 Sodanda pasika, an official title, 3 257-48242970 T . . .8th, orgijos atstupu 95 Pangatrabovara, vi c tada 24 h . * S 988 008 . 10th, 1 9 13 dandika, an official title, a onciat fitte, i didtants/b27 a. II . . Dangana, vi., 12th, : : : 41,046, 43 attaslidott 19. . . 13th, Himis, 1880 bapak - Lakkapna Dansanasekhydbaccaradh 16 18 18 18,90EUR 15th, v Parada, ., (*) : Andach-kuran:2701SMull moon . S e ptember searajyaranor: b atid bilbudodiac.ad c:. . . . . 77, 84, 85, 8vb Dori Secti, m., : : LIBA aliq-output 129,3 4.49 fortnight, Ist, para plate, 2-404-30 256,1363 : **Dava, a sinda prince, tufavegata acd1801251 .0 6th, .. Adekurfard Sibula-Buddlia, 418 008. . Sth, : : : : TRGOVI. . . . 12th khanhti1499 in PPT, c st . ER IA . 19 w woj depadeiroei .: 291 in cliqiziqadas 11 . Ne number : . i . faraparidhika, 12 imavravebevisco 41,08how mood (amariaya) : 27, 28, 31, 31, da listo miliaresti hayo . . .'... its d e Palavarman,a Wv.Chalukya princesa Da g at pep third fortnight of winter. 3nt - Delice. 06. . . gy, 63pdose days of the nich neben start Hisyys, m., . . . qava-asivabrad 41 . 5th QUADY DY(!) atau busitnayya, an oficial, : (mies).cibidaitago rarat Al . 7th proper 180:(!!). hassi (lassi), : . . . Beliq- 66 Tugace Eas . . . 6 8 . . . . . ad&tustastaa: TAE CAESA8 .4b, . . . 29 D1 dather, I. &&8,880 art an , inib leve .009 11 13th, 132, 12 .45 oar Enpredsedy decimal igures, 5, 6, 29, . . didak.d36 6+ . . . 32, 36, 39. 64, 77, 78, 89 . 84, 85, 88, 92, 95, 98, 99, . dage of the week . . atidena .lt TO& . . . 107, 103, 108, 130, 13hrib Adi (Sun.), . .mit adesi gilganda 132, 133, 184, 135, 136. Yib ert 418 . . . 138, 140, 142, 144, Alivi . I'ditya (Sun.), .' .'78, 79, 80, ad 258, 284, 286, 289, 290, . . 85, og a t * 291, 290 yakradlavia 1 . . . . salq 1994 laid 335, 336, 241, 346, 356,363 Bribaspati (Thor.). . . 95, 341. 346 Bab ollut od 199170 buuwiibi A-ot.bbo bae .anto cheet ototugite than toga l er-wpd SUGAR e sigurie, to pa y ta.footena widoto Maitiound, ben die Woodlanie AlienshreinvopraA rchmohit Puty tionli#rich. Hirisena-titinlalyse ditto dy.-dynasty t s E.-Eastern: fochie datoritaking iting fresh sa sur. - suruame; vi. - village, town; Vie ..Wextom vo.Woman. 3c 018. . '15th. . . 4 .. insidie t ITE. .

Page #443
378 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. dcsom,. PAGE 1 PAGE days of the weak ontd. Dhanamals, #. . . . . . 264 Radha (Wol.),. . . . 835, 836 Dbapananda ), ... . . . . 309, 316 Mangala (Tu), 81, 82, 101, 102, 103 Dhanankam, . , . . 809, 314 Purn-ingira (Thur.),. 839, 341, 346 Dbanantatt, why . Sani (Sat., . . . 110, 118 Dhanautan plates of Samanterarman, Seura (Sun.), . . . . . 18 Dhadlami, ... . Soms (Mon.), 27, 28, 81, 34, 86, . . . . 89, 87, 88, 99, 103, Dhatia kada, vi., . . . . 168, 830, 338, 388 DLanyughata, ti, i . . . 261 Vadda (Sat) . , 27, 29, 32 Dhanyugbataka vi., . . Friday, . . . 14, 104 Lhanyakata, . . . . . Sunday, * Bhanyakataka, vi., . . decr, figured, . . .921 Dhanyankapura, vi.. . Dekanabbe, 100.. . . 352, 353 Dhunyavishna, kun . . Demimuika, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 9, 21 dhiridattam,. . Domarasavve, m., . . . - 18 Dbirana, a gotna, . . 41, 43 Demayya Sotti, ., . . . . . 79, 80 Dharapikoa, vin : . Demmanna, as oficial, . . . 79, 80 dhari-parvuku, . . . Dimojn, the, . . . . 830, 882, 384 Dharmadima, Bhatta; i . . . . . . 148 m. 6 dhe P ubikart . . . . . Doukka-svimin, no.. . 4,6 abaruhidbika Fia; : : : Dern, ., . 309, 313, 314, 315 dharmm-adhyakshi Sel alio mabi . . Deva bhattaraka, a prince, 142, 144 dharma-maharaja, a title, . . . . . 253 (teva-bhaga, . . dharminaharifudhiraja, a title, . , 947 deva-bbogn-bala, . . 250.. 6, 251 Dharma-pala, a Palu t. . . 296, 290 deva-din. . . . . 70, 72 Pharmaraja Bhagavavat, Dharmaraja Bhagavatur, . : 147 Duvadetta, M., . . . . . 800, 814 dharu . . $0 #. Devagin, v., . . . Devagiri Yadava, dy. . Dafiti; #: . . . 308, 309, 318, 315 Deva-Capta, a Guples dy : 1, # #. Dhritimitr, w., . . . . 181, 188, 184 Devaki, : 111, 112, 351 Duritipala, m., . . 180, 181, 183, 184 diva-kult, I . . . 189, 143 Duravadorasvamin, m., . . . . . 46 Norauad, Bhatta, ... . . . . 4, 6 dhravidhikarwnika, an official title,. . 257 Deva-pale, a Pala k. . . . . 290 Dhruvnaona, a Valabb, . 266, 267, 208 Dovarija, a Gupta k-Chandragupta II. 18. ? Dhrava-avizin, . . . . . . 6,6 Diarija (1), a Vijayanagara k., 14, 16 Dhollvit- min, .. . . . . . 4,6 Devardiya (II), a Vjayanagara, 14, 18, 10, 11 Dharjati, dio. (=sira) . . . . . 184 Dernjarmaa, 268, 256, 307 dik palaking . . . . . 18 Dori Bottle why . . 842, 343, 817 Dinakarat, Bhatia, W., . . . . 4,6 11, form of, . . 161, 960, 870 daru, 114, 115, 128, 189 & .. 1, 183, dhama-kadhiks . . WO 184, 187, 148, 100 Dhamanakbita, . 874 dlpa . . . . . . . . 144 Dhathikapake, W., . . * * 269, 262, 263 divadho, . . . . . . 987 Dhamagiri, . . . . . . . . . Divkat, $13, 818 Dliniidahe, vi, . . . . . . 117 Dhiniidaba, copper plate . . . 1, 114Diviikarn, Bhatte, why . . . . .48 The following Thn Aguro refer tr . Attar a figure to footootes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. other abbreviations are wond e the mwe, chiel , countrydi. -district, division , div. - divinity; do feu.., tendatory : k. - king ditto; dy. -dynasty, 3.- Lastern ... m n . -river; ..., e lo ; m. - Furname; i. - Village, town; P - Western wo. - oma. 178

Page #444
INDEX. 379 . . . . 89,99 PAGE PAGE Divakaw-kona, Pabaha prinos, 40, 41, 43 | Edu-wamin, m., . &#.1 oka-bbogt, . . . . 66 &. 1, 68,0 65& .. 1, 66, 64, 70, 73 Doddan Keti Bottl . , , . 848, 847 okabhdga-brahmadeya . . . . . 78 Doddem. . . ekkelvanam, . . . . . Dodday yap-Oulkondan,-, 160. 4 elophant, ciroumambulation by. . . . 70 Dagendeln, *. ! . . . . 98, 100 elephant, figured . . . . 55,70,75 pongi, .. . . . 116, 180, 182 & .. 2, Emmeya Reti Setti, thy . . . 842, 847 189, 140 Emmeyers Chavadi Setti, .. 818, 819, 822, 948 . . Danguri-giro, Ni.. . 842, 4T Emur Bhagarati, dio. . . 145, 146, 180 Dere.Akkara, matre. . . . . 162 Enpaikkodi, a place, 67, 64, 66, 70, 71, 73 draugike, an efficial title, . . . 857 or drda, 4 measure . . 182 . 2, 189, 184, 206, Chiluky -Vikrama. 997, 818, 819, 814, 816 Gupt,. . Paddyala, a Simd, . . . . 19, 28, 26 Harsha. Dudhu avamin, . . 809, 814 Kall, No. 10 .. Dahoy -Nayake, ... . . . . 899, 827 Kollam, No. 10 Bee under Darvikd-wvimin, ... . * 4,6 1 Year '116, 381, Regnal, . 357 Durvil-ovimin, ... . . . . 4,6 sobe, No. 10 . 968. 887, 289, 290, 291, . dataka, u ofloial title, . 296, 801, 893, 311 data-proshanik . . . . . Vikrama, No. 10 . 297 . Dvariamudre, vin . . . erad-illade, . . . . . . 13. 1 Dvarivati, vi, . . . . . 34, 86, 89 Efri-Proggade, a writer. ey for ay. . . . . . . .816 oy ay . . . . . . . . 316 tamine, . . fan, yab-tail, Agired, . . . . Faridpur granta, . . . tormenting drugo . . . . Anes, . . . . . . . Anhes, Aguined . . . . . . Five Damodarpar Copper-plate Inscription, . 329 . 129 . . . * . 38 118 , for i . . . . . . . * 4, medial, form of, . . . . 161 -d, instrumental in, . . . . . 107 1 i, form of . . . . * 879 , initial, form of . . . 129;183, 188, 141, 808 , medial, form of . . . . 10, 151 Eastern mountair, . . . . . 386 Robala-dovi, a Kalacharya queen, 109, 111, 118 Robi Setti, ... . . . . . 840, 847 selipar, lanar 27, 29, 38. 76, 77, 78, 104, 263, 280, 284, 286, 296, 298, 301, 360, 876, 883 solar, 27, 88, 81, 75, 80, 81, 82, 86, 88, 94, 8:8, 881, 897 Edadatta, an official, . . . . . 6,6 Edar Jakkaiya, ., . . . 81.7 Idadhara-sramia, h., . . . 4.6 . . . . . 100 Gidadir, Bhatta s, formal, . . . . . . 40, 900, g>,. . . . . . . so Gadag Incription of Vikraunditya VI HO Gadanandin, Bhatta, ... . . . . 308, 313 Gidawimin, ., . . . . . 46 Gadhwl Stone Inscription, . . . . 118 radyo . . . . 79, 80, 81, el, m, The furoredar to pugn . aftor figures to footnotes, and add to Additions and Correotions. The following other abbreviations are bed :-ch. - chlot: 00.-ountry 1 d. - district, diri, de-divialty de..thene ditto,dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern foud. - fondatory; b.-king ... - Masji - Hrot * .. . 1 nr. - ramen village, town, W.- Western, wo - WoW

Page #445
, 380 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV: ZACHAL SPITA PIGE Gaja, R4ura, . . .319 G 292, a people, 33, 37, 104, 280, 297, Gajapati dy. ... ... ..Barat 02.104. 50min :669 17h ia Bamir B& W , . .. . w a-lab.Bauda,. . . . 84, 37 Gamaks, ..., 4 8 .. .Ayobamdad-a61dd . , .. . ...po2 itaboretto gumanga,. .. .. .. .. .. . bla kesan official title,. . . ..286,794 Boc Ganaop Siva,. . . domoidadostett a blo upwoes a Vijayanagara qucm, glbgolino-orabo Gagnetos,ca . . . . 1899, Albigblouter de 68,111, tlah 36brego gana, perion, . tistoa isi J . 1.8. 881,081 1 . . . 371, 32, hud I Gana tetheee .. utanda, otra, .. .. lo ihaved)-e19 . . . . 28, 30 Gamaperbar Wskatiya princess, ..iheitaragol 2063 Lantai patebitabini , , ,9vag-iyo Ganapatie Bekoa .. ..soby boltheday Gayatmid, i.,. .. 337, 338, 339 310W34/484910 Ganastha, seo mabag Iz . de, an official title, .. 76, 70) 09,96728, 404piligainb . . 283. . 16 Gandaks or Sandaka, And r ej 1040 aos del E&I 9.8L 332, 336, 836,349P93 4901b di EIE SIE ves Gandaraditya, a Chola kb. 46, 51, 52, 58 5 4 Gwe llavarivads, vi. . ..boti20.1Kboca Gandavimukta, a Jaina Aacher, 338 & n. 3, sanal Gyakruvimin, th, 0. zib, 448 . ineva; por teban 993 genities All in ma, .. .. .. .. .playba-argli gaudharatama ! 01.04.mgp,311 golive caso, que of, for nominative, psiqaveriguou Gandaryana, a bottle : Sargs 363 gh, fopen of, .. .. .. .. .. ..airavanograd Gandi Setti, n., 01. 47 Ghadee1878, es nes.848 . plit Spi g endub Ganesa,. . . . . Iddala 284 ,808 108 des Gapiba-gumphi, a place, L 01.,ada G i riye.'co... . . ligadozatob Gaposta alltos . . . " LGHist-Burblauga-Bhatavad, wi,' Gangadu d.. '"180, 283 . .. .. . 0,674418 TGit Cupta'k. ..... 41, 43 avu Gangale. dy. . . . . 233, 270, 377; 7 ghido . . . . . . . . 33 018. . * 3373 338.860< vas Shah, a Khilji k., . . 341, 842, 844, 345 . . . 292 Ganga, ri., . .78909, 82, 91, 103, 110. Gifi-dara-inalla, a Kalachurya sur., 320, 325 1.k uara. 111, 284, 285, 296, 299, . . . . . . . . . . . 283 oldatokurnesvara, dir., . . 276, 277 . Gang Akang, dy. . . b er p ationsarman, m.. . . . Gangend sa pratapa-vilasa, & book' .' . trig taghita Coliya Chavadi Setti, ., . . . 312, 347 Gangat harassiva,"div.,... ... gorb gaita t olak Pimapunem, v., ........19, 28, agota Gangu Aonda-Chalm, rur., of Rajondra-Chola 49. Wao na vamin, dir.,. .. .. .. 8o arrolland, Gangaindacho!spora, b o la onay is ng .......: .. objecten letnom i 3Ganga Nayaka, toit Acade bit mild re-evamin, . alq-1a4900 199922,-527" ........ tools * Ganganary, m., . 23, 25 Gopadalah SMO! eer..... 10 aici Gangu-Pormidi, div.. DIO, 341, 342, 343, Gobudlalt, a Pila k.,....290, Je! Isiboar 6 38&. . . . . . 1998. 2018RI Gangat. 080 ... . . . Too Bord NK001... o vih sado . . . . 343 L Gaugobos., se Gangi, ... . .. 108, 101 spawa, Fijayanagara prince...... tertid Gaugigt - Blilima,.. ... babayou dok 87, MiADERER, Ts w aan Beqiise Ginguyady, .. IV tihimusi 1948 g a bali R038,108 88 aeg,089,189 ose 308, 313 kanin,berablyer,.... .. lepapafobiyog 28.28.18.08.07 18,88 T. Talossa Carga wo.,.. .. .. .... .. .. . aiandes hauran pe, &&8 8.8 Trop . i . . &a ta, 811. ........ collapal capday dea ta mimmm.... Joroito 31942 Qarada, ..Met.28.8T .... 31, 83, 94, 339, ihangir... 18.:.:.::. 90:"98.9148 14 -Nutti 18. . . . . Simaveetadhuby The figurnofon.topgest-ofbera Higure to footectes, mit wac. to additions and Corrections. The following other butwaliofarma haaldeblobbybau. deadtad ditto mist, plaats that we d o halolla Pored to sur, in qua w i go warm wateter Angi o rotaboet - bei 130 tuned .ee otsib JABOW .ow 9000W-. W awotogalliy 1 BAU1D) - & & 156, 167, 158

Page #446
.VX.JOV) .AIQUI AIRLAND193 A. INDEX sas 381 18919 PAGE 1 19. gaOH & iravkte Bammi Setti,*m.,'.'.'. * tadi Verbagir sjamin, m.. IMH yra vila Bhui Setti, .;..' .. .. ... al rav ,. :.: misgearbogazo tofalu feyalli, vi, .....R17 08,2018 HI isah M s, .:.:...90084 afin 300 ? ..'. .. 338, 3396 Alital 3sksi, a phferrrr. ... aqiat Ba ru, 11:11.01. DO 150 m l . . 10 ....1070 Guasharitra, a Jaina beste 999, 20. maalt oshthaasvi-svamin, mi.... . 3,4,7 Gunadby, a writer, ** Stani, 100., . Starti, 100, . . . . . . I :: .270 .. 269 . ., Gal . .270 a t GameVijayaditya, an E. Chifutsalsbanenkit Kisad tra 1071............... topol .89EUR , Jaina teacher, 484574 H Agonie .........64 &#w ladi 1918 398.86EUR 208....... 809 hiva P e la! 1.04 36, 247, 249, 25008810.J alber t Bappura fend. ... 106, 1 298 i 15 .P. Gardens Dandanayaka, a Vijayanagara ch....e all des . 252, 254, 276, 2770 tapt Jaidiki 1848,80g papayaka, a Vijayanagara ch., 14 205 . Gundrija Idaiyar, a Saluoa k., . . 896 albeli capri Maiyar, a salvat . . Dharani.... .(9) ite s ..:. 41, 42 any plinteoBadaba & Tals, food #001544 ........ - Start. Gupta ko, .... Bab Kitapa, . 23, 26, 64, 70,05um,add degupta, dy. . . 40, 41 8 gbela 19A19 adesh . . (Sofokladado! 29: . 120, 123, 125, 288. des H Maners (Mauna P), ........ 257, 2 adoptaras Saunder' years'.. wib.Taarada-qavatel ......atacamous. T e rt........... fitas Sadilya,. . . 289.90. SAT 19. x 1.781,881 .... .. .. 809, Anbogad V abtlis, . ...... Guiliara, a Pgople, . . T 33, 34, 36, 374 . .8 V xd gailand 8 y ...:.:.:.:. 280, 284,catalla . . '91, io4, 817, 319, 91, 104, 317, 319,982.eladica .alados II radia Tipperah Queen... 303, 301, , 885 188,888888,088 ore * -eklad raisinIndra,... (Song D64920 d itetapkar-Acharya(?), m. 89 AM 2. frafikas ardhana,..,............ 312 ralprobe tartarey.tel . 488QHamboo 834,16Mere II ar ansvamin, w., ....... ., dabble ore, a rajya.......bastuagoa lun9H indar generul :::... 26, 28, 31, 32 viku .............. 284,usbid 3r".. . tovarivar H . H o lder.co . . . . mavalamil ConDoV -a78b-adboat team T el 281. 88 . ... . . . *** saveuiH ndege hatta, m., . . .. .. 4,7 bal a . lq stad diddodos acril ndativ trainin, m.. .. .. .. wwwbald ..:.:. inderija, a general,.. .. .. Hitta faci baltbr ....... 2049 ndiyman, m. . . 21 40, 41371a perih pihaanbieberse Setti, m.,...' adyamp, . . .. .. .. added bole s timin, m.,' . :.:. qetih Neka, Sarigeya, n., M. aldepesuvepering ..... tortow ".'. 31.5. ftcair - ficial title, .. .. blod pa balikat... ting enigsen 's sqaqat 571H . ." . ikopen official title,. 114, 128, 136,JB, Bongelatonidant-bhoga, di, . '. . . to 1741.mk indor an official title, ...... . 55 bong 8 . . . .. 266.677 278 loh nor............. 89, gabbak ders samin, m.. ...... 309, 314, awod "288,188 us.. aylar 1625. 91.942bpdevido dispati..... *Debenti Bangok y of hayundabbe, so., .. Domingowyqo r unur.. .:: . .. hope, ortod ya berbbe, po... ::.... .. anod .. .. 83 araditya, a skandhavara, BI8 808... .... 295,0 0norton . .. .. .. .. 10 p. (Vishna), nella eri ..... .alphiamo de :. 36-hatod - Kumara 309.815 008, 800 Hora Charana gewollt_come ha motibb odha hatto ha inta.. ; 949 o totoro NOT Twee b ta pulga er got tabb. Wow.co tatto o doideixandda rodo ahodcom.arde To portes, donddate. Addition de la welational Botlankingiotti che country die district init dy.-dynasty; io E.-Eastern feud. - feudatory; k.- king;m.-mas; fi.river; 6. d.-se also . ** Turname; vi, village, town ; W.-Western; wc.-woman.

Page #447
882 Harideva, Bhatta, m., Harideva, M.,. Haradeva-svamin, m., Harighosha, m., Harihara II, a Vijayanagara k., Harihara-riya III, a Vijayanagara k., Harikanda, m., Harima, a Vijayanagara princess, Harifarman, Bhatta, m.,. Harisha, M.,. Harita, son of Pararavas Harsha, m., Harshabhuti (P), ., Harsha-charita, a book Harshadatta-svimin, M., Harsha era. See under' years'. Haaba, m,... Hastavapra-aharani, di, Hastin, k., hatta (?), Hemmadi, a Kalacharya k., Herma, a Bappura feud.. hides,. Himalaya, mts., Himavat, mfa., Himavachebhikhara, a place, Hindu, . Hindu-riya-suratrina, a title, * homa, Monnayi, Vijayanagara queen horse, Agured, horse, white, horses, sale of, horseman, figured, * EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 9, 10, 11, 12, PAGE 3 800, 815 4,7 4,7 Hirahadagalli plates, Hiranyagarbha, Hiranyavarman, a Pallava h Hire Kampana, a Vijayanagara prince, bm, form of,. Holagere, a place, 256,257,258 119, 128, 124, 125 188, 181, 186.8 345.5 34 Hemanta-Sena, a Sina k., 279, 280, 282, 288, 285, 286 healing by Jaina saints, Hemachala-Moru Hemivaratha, a Mahddana, 15 * 317, 318, 319, 34 illam, 13, 14, 20, 24 14 4,7 16 308, 319 i, form of, 308, 309, 818, 314 i, initial, form of, 106 %, medial, form of, 306, 319, initial, form of, 308, 313 5, medial, form of, 805, 311 m. 3 4,7 1> 275 * 167 43 92, 126, 300 88 15, 140 298 10, 21 250.5 353, 850 40. 1 13 139 339, 343 380, $86 Hosapattana, vi., Hoysala, dy., Hoysara Chavadi Setti, m., Haligoja, a place, Hapa, a people, by, form of, 13 78 67.5 .897 .73 * * ibha-parita, Ichchha, ., (P) Ichehhidova, m., (?) idai tdu, Idu, a commentary,. Ikahvika, a legendary k., Ikshviku, dy., ilaikkulam, Ijam-Ceylon, Ilaagorolar, a Chola queen, I Indragvimin, m., Indravarma-diva, as E. Ganga Indreevara, a hola, Inscriptions of Badi, Ippuda,. irddudu, [VOL. XV. 16a, M., Levara-Bhatta, Somay&julu, m., PAGE . 11 10 342, 347 839, 342, 347 Igivabedeiga, a W. Chalukya foud, Iragarama, a Bappura prince, revili, . * 116, 117, 119, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 297 180, 141 .279 86, 292 40, 141, 151, 280, 303 . 293 151, 287 26 63,70 315 Ill-udalyiq, m. Huva 72 146 16 Immadi Devariya, a Vijayanagara k, Immadi Praudha-dora-Raya, a Vijayanagara k... 18 Indra, Indra, .. Indra gapa, a scansion, Indrafarma-svimin, .. 285, 303 300, 315 153 5,7 309, 316 976 19, 23, 35 73 . 109 100 330, 331, 333 . 107 56, 79 .306, 313 150. 3 . 300 . 148 40 n. 3 46 260 56 50 50 . . 146 The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add, to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used-ob.-chief; eo.-country; di.-district, division; div.divinity; do.-the same, aitto; dy.-dynasty -Eastern; foud.-iendatory; .-king-man; ri-river; a. a. also; Jur,surname vi.-village, town; W.-Western; wo.womar.

Page #448
Itvaracharya, an ascetic, Ittage, vi., Itti-Kkombi, m., Ivanti (ppi), m., ivarum,. j, form of, j>ch, jack tree, jugadala, Jaimini, Jaimini sutra, . Jaina, Jaina doctrine, Jakkabbe, wo., jala, Jamadagni, a pravara, Jambudvipa,. Jagadekamalla, a Chalukya sur., Jagadekamalla-Jayasimha, a W. Chalukya k., Jambanadi, vi., Janardana, M., Janardana, Bhatta, m., Janardana-svimin, m., PAGE 18 338, 339, 344 145, 146, 147, 140, 150 309, 315 149 n. 8 279, 200, 294 200 . 286 349 * Jagadokanirmadi Nolamba-Pallava Permanadi, a Pallava k... jagajhampa, Jaggayyapeta, vi., jati, metre, jatra, Jaya, M., Jaya, a samvatsara. Jayachandra, k., Jayadatta, foud., Jayadevayya Setti, m., Jayamitra, m., Jayanandin, an official, Jasanatha, k. of Uchokabalpa,. Jayanta, div.,. Jaya-pala, a Pala k., * INDEX. 385, 336 831. 332, 333 835, 336 83, 39 259. 1, 200 & n. 3 98, 99 54, 68, 64, 70 55, 99 n. 1, 156, 362. 3 387,844, 345 83 280, 286 280, 284, 286 33, 34, 37, 106, 110, 111, 297, 800, 319, 324 149, 143, 144 308, 309, 313 4,7 4,7 Janasoma (P), Bhatta, m., 308, 313, 813 Jangaman, a sect, 18, 77.3 Jatavarman Kulasekhara Pandya, a Pandya k., 11 166 157,159 309, 318 81, 82 . 281 190, 181, 182, 188, 140 79, 80 309,318 180, 133, 183, 184 133, 125 821, 326 296,399 . Jayafarman, m., Jayasarma-svamin, m., Jayasimha II, a Chalukya prince, Jayasoma-svamin, Bhatta, m., Jayatungasimha, k.,. Jayatniga-varsha, k., Jayesvara-tamrapatha (P-ra), a Khanda, Jentevadi, vi.,. jk, form of, jhalappa, jhatk.ri, jibvamuliya, Jimutavahana, Jin, * Jina. figured, Jina, m., Jiva-Brihaspati, Jivadharans, A., Jivananda-svamin, m., Jivatmana, Bhatta, m., JIvitagupta II, a Gupta k., jjh. form of, ji, form of, Jodu-kalaeada gudi, Jogama, a Kalacharya k., * for g.. k, form of, -ka, sufix, kachchha, Kachchi, vi.-Kinch!, Kadabara Divi Betti, m., Kadakuduru, vi., Kadamba, dy., Kadambapura, vi., Jvalini, div., Jyaishtha, a month, Jyeshtha, a month,. jyishtha-kayastha, an official title, K 106, 335, 336, 349, 351, 256 308, 312 305 m. 1 303, 305, 207 311, 868 335, 336 86 849 86 40, 256, 290 83 & n. 3, 84, 85 338, 339, 340, 341, 344, 345, . . * 883 PAGE 309, 315 307. 311 347 337, 347 309, 313 358, 3CO 308, 304, 805, 307, 810 5,7 8 . 127 302 . 309 75, 85 317, 31, 318. 3, 319, 32 341, 348 80, 81 84, 85 131.9 . . 200 40, 188, 253, 260, 979 130, 135, 148 . 291 51 343, 347 254, 256 243, 248 18 The figures refer to pages; n after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are need-chief oo.-country; di-district, division; div.divinity; do, the se, aitto; dy.-dynasty E.-Eastern; foud.-fondatory; .-king; -man; river; . . also sux.surname; vi.-village, town, W.-Western; we.woman.

Page #449
384088 s` Kaksin, PS8. 888 Kalak, Palaba, Kakkarago tille The sus Kadamba-sure kirg, a Vijayanagara Kalava-tha, sur, Kiliana jink, vi., Kada Pandyadhiraja, a Pany giv Eahadevi&Bhatta, m., admigra .. Kahn sututor. Kail., b (-), n Keila && kakaika, Kak, dy, kakina mesure, Kak Kalaho people, dy, Kalabur dy 249 Kadappara-jana-pratipalaka, a Vijayanagar Kallakulam, vi, nitive-hudadana, .12 11 UK, 12 101 41, 43 Kalpatti e Inscription, . kapiksha, Kalu, a matha Kaluchumbarra Grant Kalveee :002 ers kal-veam, Kelyje, vi., 100, 101, 102, 103, 104,95 317, 323, 8p yeadeya, a teacher, .aa pulao 7aflatural lysee (aksi, m Kalye vind.WdchianyeL-allawad9begel aadige, Kams dive 338, 339, 341, 345" Kama co 249, 251 te Kanadeva & O Te Mai Kamala Lakshmi, . Qe 80 -mail Kamalabhu Brahman, dingbg' On 0,88d Evil Kamanad 26 gangdhuvit Kamar $18. imava-abavi 93 Kamarapa, co., 038,838 Kalaf, Toe 08,408 508 Kalahar kala-fidhi Kalibata, vi., kelan kalas temple, Kalas Bu, vi, 18T18 kalave188. 8IG 848,148 kale, Kali 08 48 div.. EPIGRAPHIA CIA. Kali See under years. Kali, er Kalidasayya, an official, Kali-deva, div., F48,818 Kali Sats Kalla, Kallay, an official, PAGE 18, 156, 295, 207, 300 308 33, 73, 109, 111,112, 317, 318, 320, 321 322, 325, 326, * 100, 112, 18; 22, 2 341, 345, 346, 354, ad bit to o 56 n. 2. Kamiren To Tot 153 ibug abes-upo 103 Billabo 24 Kanbet,. Mummetic 325 Kambbayeskapeks, an official, 78,80 338, 343, 347 275 121 .. hola queen im ali alani, 48008 ada, 100 Kam, 30 il, kam, a holding of land, Kam hau, dinom sadida Kamanagara K., altit Siektes, add-IT,Vijayanagara prince, Kamudavad difabad Kal.. Kanaar Kalika, M., I Kalindi, ri., Kalingga people, * 188 17, 33, 34, 37, 04, ers,089,sas,881,0. 276, 317, 319, 320, lo mot tanidagdha, 324,aj sal el,081 Kalingagera, vi Kaling tupparani, a book daganga k feed 18.608 Kanabasetti, 8818 PAGE ..Listed Davil 2.201 - 145,4 (ing)avI 352, 353, 354, 355, 38UTATI 18 154 40ot.t 86&D.Page #450
ADIAWAPM19AADI91 38538EUR .VX 10V] PAGB HAT 549 11, s PAGE Kandala Malli Setti, m., : : :842, 848 Karpga Kalachurya feud. I viniwave1251 KanBatt: Mangi; Rayiran, asr estan imave isop Kerastakady Mithila, 3301ecr. . .. 52 kani kab-0011.. . ddtrit- n . Xurella kavi-charitra, a book, . .* 165 kani-pure .. . 52 749 1722 Karpeita, . . . Kanija - Rama . ..... 107, 854,90 Kritikone. 163 & 11. 2, 156, 1942bX kaniyin ........ .. crutan 388 adsoas . . . . . 28th od Kankee,er8... . .. . Tuta! Kariberaman Ravivarman, la, .niy. ***6Wag Kannada people, .. .. .. .. .. nyingi kr unima galam, vi... .. 55, 56, 57, 06, A Kanpil kanam, .. .. .. .. +3* . . . . . . . 65, 709 ied Kanggupta, Kalachurya k 317.*v-alar -Blin ang Kalmere ismere, .. .. .. .. .solgt irigakad tas. . 318, 319, 32A de 1998.,. .. . . . . .abrid Guztiada! Kannamma, an official, ..Ninonb-03134 P u b l a, perdita, m.,. .. .. .. .. 994314:12 Kanwar, wi... .. .. sood 1 5 -m5h d y , 0 6 .10.20.1.ra.08 . 0989) dni Kanngri-haya, a Rashtrakufa k.. .. 545& sledilim Ja i y able V., a Ceylon k.,. .. .. .i soppa 201801101001108288. 384094 Dk yapa, og tilbyr $81,8842 15,104, 70, 250, 251, 2558lids Kannivaran UVA Tino-lodei E 81 1 . Kantipja, a people, . .. .. .ogony mil Malab a cee, Jeud... .. ..... 338, 311, 346 lid X Kintija Vie08,808 ...... 289, 48486 afchie des des .. .. .. folet CBeIma obala od XI Kapag boyi, m.,. .. .. .. ...tib qoldim of Katteus family, .. .. .. .. 338 . kspardaks, a measurga plod javob-a' 89-48RAGIO Xaltepe Diri Setti, .. .. .. .008465)3 od Kapihvajo), ......... i sted H2942 attigde wae.. .. .. .. .. . outdokisli Kapilare ............ 1341474fo edouro , .. . \10874,11|12 Kapilara, a Gajapati ........ ... dekatyexqui, div.,. .. .. .. . . ade106 mil Kapisa, co o rrarun .. 1.0,ayaduir a vio kapteini, a falha, .. .. .. .. 206, 298, 301yant Kappur, vi 081.4S! 291091. 57, 66 kadretdifoszte,. .. .. .. .. . . 1 Kappur-adevar RELEM E81 181 er der . . 57, 72 kara, . . . , 284, 295, 299 . Kayer F 46, 47, 48 n. 4, 50, 63, 60, Karagambe place, . ... KB79. Agiliteng-Wadleyp. Araibur-Udalyan:Volan m... 150, .avaid ... 33, 36. 7 ox 188 . . . . . .Hiq-iX karan 73, 79, 82, 83, 84, 96, 276, 2776 vietati jetrayamu, a book, ...... 1485156.mil 3a . . . . . . 305, 307r v ath-Garuda, utt., ....... 2007'aquaplus karanawa......... Soimo n.147- sayasek 201. prathama', ...... . .X karangi, a tax, ..... 55, 56, 822786..io Kayak-nagari, woript, ., 14vd-tayonoqzidbagalda Karnsthelsavaru, a Jungama ordersido 7789. Kellara Gomes Sam ar er .. .18429aktioux 8858,68 68 Kariker afpolak... 16, 47, 48 & *.4,58, daga vora, a p. 906 61, 53, 61, 66, 68, THE. . . . 64, 60, 66, 248 afloattivox eof.&01 101.001.ee 72, 86, 87, 91, 94, oar , . : r. . . . . 2, 249 tollvor lart Co801 80101 401 97, 99, 104 karini Parikramana, .:.:.:.:. No v ertal Rajiran, m., . . . dend 40 Karittage, vin ...Am vf520 #amaqi Ivdvari sana :::.. 12 . . . . . . .. . . hilst Karive sima, .......... Hepator, ' 84, 0 9 150 Biggestolodo-X Karkodie .......... 67, 72.io tesave 11 .303, 301, 307, 308, TU 319 karmistakin..:..:.. 398dbijesavebiba-svanio, . .. 5 Rombox Karmariredie 908,808 . 250, 251, 253, 254x25bikesaved yes te, m, .......tohtibox Karnat. 888 ,.10. B S 3581869 evene, a Sena k ........ Ahlbox Tyngoliak mi to pieno stesso per te flitede, a t dettep .Carmagiqua. To fihe hottingT other provin din pokaroundb-obrzchil ipibog toister'directietolij totals-jow oli yolamellavandde, medt, ditto y anoty. Wa r I forhoferty kreun stat intimet ... 1 mg 10 rur.furname; vi, village, towa; W.-Westerp; wo w windoW-. Wowotogally 3D

Page #451
986 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Voz, XV. . koks, . . . . Klavi-wvimlo, ., . Kata Givande, m.. Kati Betti, , . kh, form of, , . kh writtene, Kader, .. . Khadi, di. . . Khalachi-pura, , Kba160, ., . . . PAOB . .17 849, 347 842, 348, 347 NO, 809 . 2013 800, 819 . . . . . . ......: . . 288 30% 298 . . 808, 318 Khaqdagirl, a place, . . . . . 3 tha jana birds. . . . . . 286 Khaoy . . . 809, 815 Khale, a popla, 86, 87, 91, 96, 97, 99, 104, 297 Ehitapion, wt. . . 114 khila, . 114, 116, 188, 182 m., 184 #. 1, 186, 149, 144 . . . 499 Khoduladovalarman, . 295, 298, 801 Khuddataka, *. . . . . 991 Kapal (P), 40.. . . . . . 374 Kikkako, . . . . 967,958 ki, a Ondja k.. . . 46, 47, 48 & *. 8, 80, 88 Kirpurusha, * . 884 kinara, . . . . . 78 Klauan, . . . . 807, 811 Kinnari, Lipokkiya-kinara,. . . . . 71 .. 9 kipni, . . . . Kl-pin, co., . . . . . 861 Iin, a prople, . . . 104 kirla-makuta, . Kigkindhi, vi, . . . 106, 108 Kinhkindhi-panvar-ibvan, a title, . . . Kluki sorenty, di, 73, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 87, 88, 99, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 90, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 108, 109, 110,112 written bakan' . . . . 146 klipta, ... Ko-chehengopdo.. Ohsla 1 . 78 1&60,68 Esdan darimar, a Chafa ho . . . 58 Kodiklai, rin. 358, 254, 256 Kodimuti, vin . . . 169 . . . . Kokimoth. 140 Kokamukha wimin, a doity, 116, 129, 188, 184, 140$ . Kokimukha-tjytha, . . . 1140, -. Kokkili, a Chofa k. 46, 940 .. 1 kolagu,. . . . . . 927 & .. Kolahala-purs, Di., . . 276 Kanar, pi.. . . . . 318, 399 Koji Uraiyur,. . * 68 .3 Kollate era, . No. 10 Kommala-dovl, wo... . . . . 27, 29, 83 komma, . . . . . . 161 Komparika Parvata-droni, vs., . , 2, 6 Kong-dita-rajakkal, a book,. . . Koniktsledam, vi.. . . . . 146, 140 Kahkage, a people, 86, 88, 01, 100, 101, 108, 104 Koskana-pratishth-deharyn, a Vijayanagura title, 13 Koskagike, a people, . . . . . 18 Konta (), m. (R).. , 308, 300, 318, 314 Ko-poimai-kopdap.. . . . . . 84 Ko-Parakori-Rajendra-dovn, a Chola k... 388 Koppam, battle of,. . . . . . 78 Korran, ...., . . . . . . 66,79 oshthika . . . . . . . 189 Kotivarsha vishaya, co., 114, 115, 116, 117 120, 122, 124, 180, 181, 181 #. 3, 198, 184, 188, 140, 141, 142, 143 Kotiranha Vishaya, . 295, 297, 800 kottegimam, . . . . 71 m. 8 Kottaiyur, ... . . . . 45 the kottakaram, . . . . 58 kotta-pala, an official title, . . . . 297 Kottimadevayys, Kotimayys, a minister, . . 78, 96 kovilagam, . 146, 140 Kovilkkoll . . . korilukks, . . 149 & .. 7, 150 Edvilakkulle . . . . 147 kor-Irida-Kenariparme, a Chola uro. . 84 Krauneha, mt. kroni, . . . . . 111, 113 Krislina, ... .806, 809, 818, 314, 318 Krishna III, a Raolfrabifa k., 61, 62, 64,888 . 1 The figure refer to page i stor gun to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations around oh, ohled .banteyi d. district, division div. - divinity do the same, dytody.-dynasty 2. -Restern fond. fendatory i .-king1 -.-mar r rivers" 4. klo aw. Oni village, town; 7.-Wonowa - WOMAN

Page #452
INDEX. 387 Pia. 285 Paes Krlahpagupta, a Gupta k.. . . . . 127 Krisha-Nayakn, a Warangal prince, . 10 Krita nge, . 841, 145 Kodafichi, din . 296, 298, 801 Kobatriy, . . . . . . 70 Kahkambha#, ()m., . * 809, 814 Kahitaakata-ddy, an Oraca g . 9, 8, 6, 868-4 . . . 988, 898 297 Kahinaganda (1), #. . . . 800, 814 Kshiroda-avamin, m. . Kahm, form of, . . . . . . 808 Ie, form of, . . . . 161 Kabera-Kurera, dit. . Kabula, ., . . . . . 989 kadainir, . . . . 68, 79 &#. 8 kadan, . . . 182, *. kadi,. . . . . . 146 Kula-grantha, a book, . . 279 kulakarani, . . . . . . . . . . 87, 91 kalapatrs, . . . 116, 14.. 1 kulaputrais, . . . . 141, 148, 14 n. 1 kala-baile . . . . . 88 kala-wattams, . . . . 101 .. 6 Kolabkhara, Jatavarman, a Pandya k. . . 11 kula-hrcakthin, . . . . . 181 , 6 Kalburga, co. . . . 16 Kulinar, vi., . . . . . . 829 Kalantr Inscription of the Reign of Jayawithhs II, fata 90. . . . . . .829 kalih, a serpent, . Kalila, a oficial Hitle, 180, 181 n. 8, 189, 146, 148, 144 Kulik, a people, . . . . . . 297 Kull-thiya,. . . . . 86, 87 Kalttunga-Chola I, a Chola k., . . 160 Zmdottuk a folarla, .book,. . . 474.1 Kala-pall, a place, . . 880, 849, 847 kalno, a measure, * 896, 297, 800 . 6 kaly Ivipe, 114, 116, 128, 180, 189 and n. , 188, 186, 186, 187, 189, S 141, 141 Kumirabhati-uvimin, m., . . . . 4,7 Kurda, Devarija, a Vijayanagara k.. . 16 Kumiradovi, a Gupta qucon,. . . 41,48 Kamiragupta I, a Gupta k, 114, 116, 117, 118, 119, 191, 122, 180, 180, 181, 183 804 .. 1 Kumkro-Gupta II, a Gupta , 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 120 * 1 kamaramity, an ofloial title, 2, 8, 114, 116, 187, 180, 181, 138 Kumarkmitys, 4 d. mahi', 297, 804 and ... 1 and 2, 806, 810 Komira-svimin, dir., . . . 168, 158, 168 Kumaravishnu I and II, Pallava k., 248, 249, 250, 251, 258 #. 3 Kambi, so.. . . . karbchavadag, . . . 884, 886, 888 & *. ? 286 Kundabbarwal, a Olafukya queen, 880, 882, 388 Kundala-dovl, a w. Onafukya queo, 380, 881, 888 Kundaraja, a W. Onafukya prince,. 880, 891, 839 Kundiga, a W. Ohafukya prince, 380, 881, 888 Kundar, vi. . . . . . . 258, 256 Kunjarakopa in gundi, vi. . - i 10 Kantale, co.. . 83, 84, 85, 87, 88, 104, 106, 108, 109, 110, 129 Kuntala, o. . . .818, 819, 884, 860, 863, 869 Karagl, a place, . . 98, 100 Kupma (lafichhana), . . 107 Kurma-svimin, ., . . kurretam, 56,72 . 8 Kurukshetra, . . 485, 90, 882, 886 Kuba, . . . . . . . . . 111, 112 Kua raka, Mh., . . . . 291 kutklla,. . . * 88 92 kuvalaya, . . . . . 862, 864, 868 Kaver, dio. . . . 6, 67, 807, 811, 861 Kavera-Naga, a Vakafala queen, . 41, 49 1, form of, . . 40, 268, 260, 279, 287, 290, 809 for b. . 86, 100, 109, 816, 829, 887, 849 use ot, 96, 76, 77, 81, 88, 86, 94, 100, 104, 106, 816, 829, 884, 887, 949 I> . . . 86, 100, 109, 816, 320, 387, 840 > . . . . 100, 816, 829, 849 in Teluga,. . . . . . 866-7 Lahdhi, . . . . . . 841,846, n. 6 Lachchhakka, wo., . . . . . . 74 The Agares refer to pages ; *. after a Agare to footon , and add to Additions and Corrections. The following othes abbreviations are und -chi-chiet: 0.-country; di distriot, division dis.-divinity; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty, 2. - Eastern fowd. - feudatory : k.klpg : ..-manniriver . 4-10. klo ow.moramo , ni.village, town, 7.-Western a Woman 8 DS

Page #453
10388 1 821,1al. 1 . 38, 40, 180 1880pgelos . .XUONI EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. You XV. EAT OLI . atquI atqugob er. . . . aquaqugaddal DE LAUR8, Art 811, 308, 31% IL[ijkbita, m.,95*ing Spot W alaya-ada 462 L a Santa, Bhatta, m., . . . 308, 314 white, m., . . . . 4 asi 414 L a rdor fanayoku Mojai atqo D- 228 Ongesagaed, 26, 73, 74, 80, ,700? 10h11 Iloko peke yaka, an official, . . 322, 328 pp . . . . . . . 200 ,34 #bbkf .sli Saisto it, axdari 88,138 Biohakrescars, m. .. () ifoddangote 25 eeldaper Dandaniyaka, a Vijayanagara sinis- dagdxet, Su sect, . BIO 10 avsb-etapi . s 06bos 208 ,res. "Adaar .DA 6 d pobogative case, Kanarque,. . 198-a3de74 OIL b akshmarasa, a feud., 337, 338, 840, kderig. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..todet99 Balaatsar . . $ib dir, YXZ;"315, $46! robogharama, a teacher,' .. .. 11/lal aged 128 L238f- w owy m , w 100% pokabhuti, Bhatta, n. .. . 8. as,fas imavi-aborda ... alha colpokpnatby, a Tipperal k... 803, 80k Motodio GoLakshmana, mi . 398.8 5 dikapala,. .. .. .. .. . 29 mrtot enkel La Likamerat BAB 387/9d8tbol Lokprosa I & II, a Bappura fudba Vohido 307 E88.182.06EUR Awp B A D. Ivob-alih 1950 Bakokavithiga, book, . .. aloda 153 SELAFEE Sonn osting 640. 5 284 184pk 360, 354, 368, 356, 361186/63 gebakebesa, a feudoning uchun &tagiu 146 Lotere, vi .. .. . .. 318,322, 8 aal Helmi, . . .. . aly expunar race, . . . . . .. dbe9 of Lakshmi, figured, wie ihaos A animacin do2 Jers. . . . dood & Dale -DuX Lub a nj.IMG . 107B68,9 lre.58 M ESLARIO 89.2 pperah k., . 303, 304, 307, 311 qanadalai EUR&Qabet8,618,818. . .. clatgg 499 tool.... .., 40.18 00ff]isvara, a teot,. . . Sabda Digangg99 279, 287, 2016 TOLi, a race, .. .. .. 94,100,101,0908, 10720 #mp-stand, . Niveau . 1 MARS :::: ematen 893 :.... 8 . . Machi, m;" het die best oneir72 ,429.90 aee Eilea : . .entideslogu ndesha vi.,. SII Tajstati,. .. .. .. Non 3107 . No. 17 tadagihal, Insctiption of, res darito Hindi, lendam, . 95 * . mot soap LC 88 Kanatese, No 2, 3, 8, 20, 21, 22,23,24 | Maadiga Betthiad.ods to aoidqitadl zasle 2 togelam .. . 8 adana-pola, a l'ala ... .. .. .. Lk , hit Sanskrit, nte 8.00PBB darivala, a Vijayanagaita g inox maqe$1,8..I$IOE! . it Spirito at malind 203 & K., 7, 11, 12, 14, 16, 18, 11 attaisi, m. . .... | 18, 19, 23, 24| devi, tu, . . . . qoy Danilo Tamil, . . . . .. .. Avid . * . .No. 5 evi, a 'Sinda queen, . I dados 1844 . . . No. 9 I ... 10 I Sod"-agad &ORIDES 289,978038,,0.....to pro LOT Mt.Tava II, a W. Ganad Hood Blastot 204088 edgif#68 pap(818,601,00188.... 19 28703 li Wabahatta; m.,.. . 3084 ayoles Laubitor 88,88,18,,ar.o ... 20.sed B92.48, a podt,... bagyldt eleyperluridsenke ,aor 201. . . 11, 112 Madot: benches, cofrestant : evanglo elekrenke die .gr .0018... : 142,144.24 Michi- d i , 681 . . eleypt 18,000 ......: 309, 313 31 atchbagapta, a Gupta k.. . gland sect, ........logolst a Madhava Setti, m., ... gimiva-ishdi englererts, . . . . 50, 51, 53 m, 3, 65, Abimal alidhava Sotti, ml DEPRAVY Dejanav a pg Wklaka,,..........00 asladdod a dva-swamin, Agnihot , R, equo vob-azap Tichehbavi family, . . . . 41, 43 Madhavayya, nofirish, galwolat od do 1705 bas adoitibha obba has a 00100 of omogt rotta Trognerat otot topa od To ligares 5eferito por Horaft45 A t a, faptnquistade. Atbilitian-beomethoatrivestandte of other Abbrefiatiqua.ypodinafik-shof g econtexzodabodonlod Pirindepar. Ida Hero HD ditto ; ay dyuasty, E.-Eastern; foud. - fekete 7.00. W Walhot A8A4ivo; 1.9918867 awr.wimo; vi, village, town; W.-Wostorn; 10,- Woman T

Page #454
.VX.JOV] DAY Tasedbu (2), 1. aeMadhu-Dikshita, m.,. mad0bk(r)OI TOI 21 Pimparka, Madhusudana, Bhattaputra, Ain, m., . . se Madhu (F)va, m 8868, 8Madhyakkara, a metre,1 8 masthan,. ase seers 818 Oo, m., arMadura di Bee Magadha, co.,. 8,848 .. piqadala5 : -mandalilea, an official title, hakimatys, an official title, da.87800 fordradhikrite, an official title, gal 143, 144, a Siddha-gana, Madmit Juisto nilabah-navaka maka, an offietal title, vamala74 hit, a Chola prince,. 46, 52 m. 3, 54 Philapati, an official title, : 8.Modkurantakap Gandaradittanar, a Chola feud., mahalaanaka, an off the ase,ose TIE $28,re,88. 854 bere r8 88. stimage-avobarabna, 7 tadba,7 Jyotiba Mog etit Saigo np ob 230,204486 estaly 4562 smon poljubijadhiraja, a title, volaM mana-pradhana, an official title, 86, 09 M 350, 354, 356 mavath title, +sJq6q na[29 309, 815 sigong's go 2, 3, 6 76ela M 139885 89541mse 309, 313 abgia 53 888ta, an official title, .2739 M 398,813 earre,38 256, 257, 258HM dont il 21,II ., 86, 87, 91, 94, 97, ray-alagga 2 828,028,818,18 TI Aug 06, 908,8Pla M 52 veb-vie 9724824satapati, an official titles a aaaaaa105 ilov-882227 attakavibaijonaM 3 a-sandhivigrahika, an official title, 283, 286, 297 mated edtsuna08 smaha-senapathi 267 ... bvvali203 *19 * 20Brai-konda, a Chola sur., 8Madiraikanda-ko-pparakesari-vari al a W 18. * Igl rovisorindoBig sala-svamin, m., Ma Maha-Chandamukha, m., Mapichaiyo sa acaicheta, agmahadana, a kind of religigusderatio Mahadeva, div., Mahadeva, m., Mahadeva, Bhatta, m., PAGE ,,... ,,i++++o?ieod glaedo013 ..alabgem ADIONI A * .. 0000808,sa maha-dandanayaka, an official title, going DAT poe bes maka-prafihara, an official title," ESCOSE 18 068.801 Ite ...obavubingan...Khan, obiq-274hat meaning of 00889 PAGE :: 14.3 dive-redbilaM sigong ay . mh hy mdr 84 283 88,-104 11886-19 20ahattara, a title, Joiojo profis 68,88 294ahavira, a7ahavira, a Choja k.,. isragmatadeeah-bapati, ar cial title,.is 568 Mbenga, mo.v5b-k$?THIS evendravarman, an amori. ...it illa 67 191a9187 85Elm .n . Mahadeva-svamin, minglaba-gava Mabesvara-Siang rooti maha-dharmadhyaksha, an official title, ibizabetas es mha-ganastha, an offcial title, busta idolz mabajana, DISTOS vibavobada M-BB 76, 77, 335, 350, 955862 hidhara, m., Jors ST Mahakkara, a metre, to Sated Mahidbara-svamin, m.,, X dlaM-mada 17 mah-aksha patalika, an official title, 58288897 Mangla-deva, a Pala walam bas avala M-294/899 mabakslepetalik-adhikaran-adhikrita, Straigham Mihmud Shab II, otalq illadar mahdhyaya, a title, Jaiso nu exe mahog +8807 Maidunara, Valayya, an official, 20328 Mailable, wo.,. (Aquel Jool to 888538 Maitraka, a clan or family, J256 aa abaa . 297394-tu? mab kumiranijya, an official title, maha-mahattara, an official title, mavistadabuza maha-mandale vara, an official title, 30, 1714 27-29. 32. 332, 337, 339, 840, 344 888.888.8.18 gaiwdiberes forpages using on Croco ft. The following -boeu pa.ano:tgivendda 10058 her abbreviations arotend ivtech. man river b same B country district, telecony dymity-Tendatory .king 008; 1799. aur. surname; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman. i

Page #455
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. PACK 288 Ro1 maitri, . . . . . . 195, 298 Matielala Boni Setti, ., ... . 848, 87 Mildbars-simin, m. . mandala, . . . . . . 196 Malagore, in . . . . . .97, 98, 100 mandalesvart, ... Maha, , 107, 108, 110, Malakara, a place, . . . . . 267, 258 111, 112 Kalamaruks, mag . . . . . mandalika, an official title, .../mahk', .99, 86, Mela-nadu, di. . . . 68, 84, 70 106, 110, 118, Malars, a people, . . 88, 84, 86, 87, 89, 197, 160 - 8 817, 820, 826 Mandara, mt. . . . . 88, 91, 884 Milavy, a people... a. Malava, 86, 87, 97, 99 Mandaradeva-svamin, w.. . . . . 47 Malayi, 20. . . . . . . . 800 Mindhatri, . . 46, 820, 896, 889, 844 Malaya, mta. . . . . . 996 Manda fort, . . . . . . . 192 Kalayila, a people, . . 817, 880, 825 mane-vergade, an fhoial titlo,. Malepa, a people, . . 77, 78, 88, 88 100, 101, 108, 880, 881, 888, 848 Mingadur copper plates, . . . . . 948 Waleys, & people, . . . . . 880, 848 mangalam, in village names, . . 68 & *. 8 Wiligo, vi., Mangala-vin,. . . 817, 818, 820, 828, . . .. . 89, 109 825, 826, 827, 888 Mangelsreshtaks, vi,". 818 Maliki or Milige, oi.. . . . 818, 821, 887 Mangalivoda, vi. . . .817, 818, 819, 84, 826 Mallo, w., . . . . 86, 87, 169 mango, . . . . . . . 186, 800 Malli-devi, a Vijayanagara queen, . 11, 19 Manikyanandin, a Jaina teacher, 888 & ..., 840, 846 Mallagnagaya-devs, a Safuta k., . . . 17 manirs, . . . . . . . 107 .. 9 Wala Gaunds, ., * 317, 890, 391, 836 $17, 890, 331, 826 Hafijadiya Beli Sotti, ..., . . . 848, 847 Mallape, a Chalukya k., . 168, 164, 166, 168, 169, manbaya-vall, . . . . 86, 89, 91, 105, 107 866-6 Manojandora, Bhatta, y . . 808, 811 Mallapp. Odeyar, a Vijayanagara prince, . . 11 Manoratha, Bhatta, m.,, . 4,7, 308, 309, 318, 314 Mullayve, .,. . 842, 847 mapraduvado . . Millayy ., . . . . . . 842, 847 mapru-pada,. 66, 68 . 1, 11 6 Mallebrara-avamin, diu... . . . . 160 mantarike, . . . . . $17, 399 Mallaya Sahapi, a Kulachurya ofloial, . 88, 89 Mantranka-Mafaba, a book, . . 88 Malli, vi. . . . . . . . 87 Mana, . . . . 362, 368, 354, 368, 860 Malle-Rocha, writer, . . . . . 168 manya, 'reigniory, . . . 107 Mallikarjuna, div., . . 10, 16, 17, 18, 32, 24, 80 Marakatanagas, ni. . 16,16 Mallikarjuna-deva, a W. Chalukya prince, . 26, 29, 89 Mariri - siva, . . . 86 Mallikllan Tirumoyururkki, w., . . . 88, 78 Marava, nice, . . * 61 Mallinktha Udaiyar, a Vijayanagara prince, 19 Maruvap-Kandap, a Kirala prince,. . 60, 61 Wall Setti, ., . : 83, 86, 88, 349, 843, 847 Mari, div., . . . . 86, 37 Malluvara-Mahideva, div., . 160, .. 8 Marichi, a legendary k., . . . . 40, 60, 67 pandi grant, . . . . . . 164 Markata, .,. . . . . 800, 814 Mala Bhab-Malak Khan, . . . 298 markets, lank of. . . . . . 56,73 Malwi, see Malavi and Malsty, . * 117, 199 mirp-malp . . . . . 806 .. 1 Mimballi plates, 148 marriages, tuz on,. . 66, 71 & >>. 7, 298 Mammaks, an eficial, . . . 267, 268 marukkolanda, . . . . . 56 148, 148 maramakan,. . 145, 146, 147, 140 Ninam, lake, . . . 99! marumakattayam,. . . 147 Nina, a gotra (lect. Mouna !), . 267, 268 Mienvidi Hundred And Forty, di, 77, 78, 79, panchal, ... . . . . 77, 79 81, 82, 886, 386 The Agores refer to pages: . after a figare to footnotu, and add to Additious and Correction. The following otver abbreviations are used :-ob-chief; co-coqutry; di. -distriet, division dio.divinky: do. - the me ditto; dy.-dynasty; E. - Bestern feud. n fondatory k. - king: ..-manni-river; *. 4.- NRO INT, Orame; vi villuge, towu; W. -Western) No.-woman.

Page #456
INDEX. 391 matha, . Matidatta, an official, Matrivishnu, k., . Matsya, race, . , Matsyavisa, vi, . mattar, a measure, PAGE 28, 89, 153 & nn. 1, 2, 156 & n. 1, 157, 158, 332, 335, 354 . . . . 142, 144 . . . . 122, 124 . . 246 . . . 295, 298, 301 . 99, 31, 32, 76, 77, 82, 83, 89, 93, 107, 828, 329, 390, 332, 334, 342, 343, 347, 335, 336 Mauna, a gotra, . 350, 352, 354, 355, 358, 361, 363 Msurya period, . . . . 259 Mavali-puram - Mahabalip, vi., 107 n. 3 Mayamata, a book, . . . . . . 55 Mayidavolu plates, . . . 251 n. 3, 261 Mayidere, an official, . . . 922, 328 Mayili Setti, m.. . . . 342, 347 Mayuravati, ri., . * 338, 339, 341, 346 meals in temple, . . . . 69 meda, . . . 297 Medhasoma, Bhatta, m.,. . . 308, 312 Molimbiki, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 9, 21, 24 mele, . . . . . 96, 99.3 mele karanavar, title, . . . 146, 150 Mondoyagere, oi., . . . . .105 Menmatura, vi., . . * 248, 249, 253 menokkiya-maram, . . . . 71 m. 2 Meru, mt. . . 33, 109, 110, 111, 381, 333, 341, 346, 354, 361 Merdevs-svamin, ., . . . . 5,7 Meru-svamin, . . . Meyiya Nayaka, *. . .. . 322, 327 midwives, . . . . . 292, 293 Mihirakula, a Huna k.. . 124, 125, 126, 127 miji, . . . . . 293 Millaya tantra pals, an official, . . . 78, 80 Mimarsa, . . . . 295, 298, 801 Mimamsaks, . . . . . 89, 92 mines, . . . Mithili, bis. . . . i 280 miyutchi, a taz, . . 55, 56, 63, 66, 70, 71, 72 Mlochha, . . . . . . . 117 modaki tree,. . . . . 278, 298.1 Pada mogamadava, . . . . 158, 158, 365 n. 3 Molloya Sanks Gauqda, 7., . . . . 97 month Ashadha,. . . . . . 185, 136 Afvayaja,. . . . . 104 Bhadrapada, 142, 144, 335, 386 (see also Nabhasya) Chaitra, .. . 295, 298, 301, 341, 345 Jyesbtha, . . . . 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84, 85, 287, 289, 290, 350, 856,383 Karttika, 3, 10, 14, 21, 24, 27, 29, 31, 32, 42, 43 . . . . 87, 88, 92, 292, 293 Marga(Siras), . . . . . . 2, 5, 6 Margasiras, . . . . . . . 76 Margasirsha, . . . 1a Nabhasya,. . . 13 (see also Bhadrapada) Pausha, . .. 330, 332, 333 (see also Pushya) Phalguna, . . 12, 64, 97, 98, 99, 180, 181, 138, 140, 290, 304, 308, 311, 318, 322, 327 Pushya, , 27, 28, 31, 34, 38, 39, 95, 101, 102, 103, 344, 346 Sravana, . .. . . .13, 14, 256, 258 Vaibikha,. . 132, 133, 134, 253, 255, 280, 284, 286 See also No. 10. moon figured, 8, 26, 27, 53, 75, 80, 85, 94, 104, 334, 337 moon lineage, 279, 849, 850, 256 Moppila, . . . . . . . 146 moradi, . . . . . . . 100 Michehhakatika, a book, . 83 Mpidokuntala, 1., . . 260 . 1 mpiga-mada,. . . . 104 Mrityujit, Rajendra, a Chola k. . . 46, 47 Muchukunda, . . . 46 Mudageri, oi., . 338, 339, 340, 345 Mudokutala, ., . . . . 260 Muddana-Acharys, .. . 19, 23, 3 Muddhidhiraja, Pallava, m., . . . 65, 73 Muddiyakka, wo., . . . 828 Muddiyakka-Bijjaya, too. . . 306, 317, 321 Mudiyanur, vi. . . . . . . 104, 105 mudradhikrita, an official title, see mah,. .288 The figures refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. cbief; co-country; di,- district, division; div. - divinity; do.- the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty, E.-Eastern; feud.-foudstory; k, king; man; ri, river; -. a. -; Imr. - surname; vi,- village, town; W.-Western ; w.woman.

Page #457
392 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. PAGE ; form of, . . . . . 40, 161, 279, 802 . . 152, 260 ade. . 828 RAThU muggadde, : : . 78, 86, 88, 99, 100 Yugovaku, vi.. . 269, 270 mukha-mandapa, . . . . 18 mukkalvattam,. . . . . 147, 148, 149, 150 mukta, a granter (Arabic muqta'), 292, 293 muladhans, . . . . . . 181 n. 8 Mula-mangha, a Jaina Sangha,. 888, 840, 845 mula-sthanadi, . . . . . 29, 31 Kalbigal, a province, . . . . 11 mamaphuki and mukta . . 293 Mummeya Niyaka, Bdley, a Bidar chief, 14 mummuri-danda, a measur, . . Manda, . . . . . . 289, 290 Mundakuntala, m.,. . . . . . 260 Muni-Soma-Somebvara-papdita-dova, . . 96 Manje, k., . . . . . 949, 851, 856 margara.vana, . . . . . 78, 77 Moriyara Kali Setti, m., . . . 343, 347 morruttu, . . . . . 70 - 3 Murtage, vi.. . 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 80, 81, 82 Murti-Sivacharya, a teacher, Musalmans, . . . . 11, 12, 13, 293 Musiyagere, ti, . . . . 96, 97, 98, 99 Mutgi, vi.. . . Muttage, i., .. a. murttage, 26, 83, 84, 35, 36, 38 Mottage Thirty, di. . . . . 38, 39 Mattaraiyar, a family, . . 49, 59, 65, 64, 70 Muram-rayan-ganda, a Vijayanagara diruda,. 14 Muvenda-velam, aniofficial title, 67, 72, 160 . 4 o for inn, . . . . . 133, 138, 142 Nabbaks, m.,. . . . 114, 185, 187 Nabhasya, a month, Nacha, too., . . . . . . 374 Nichanna, .. . . . . . 33, 35, 38 nada pergade, . . . 77, 81 Naga, a Kula, Naga, 100., . . 246, 249 .. 1 Naga budi, M., . . . 278 Nagadatta, Bhatta, ., . . . 808, 812 Nagadeva, an official, 78, 79, 80, 81, 82, 86, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93 Nagadeva, 9., . . . . . 136, 137 Nagadevayya-Nagadeva, an official, 79, 80, 81, 82, 91 Naga-gonda, a tank, . . 86, 88, 92, 93 Nagananda, a book, . . 83 Nagapavati, 1., . . . . . 274 nagara-brishthin, an official title, 115, 120, 128, 130, 131 . 4, 133, 138, 140, 144 Nagarejvara, div. . . . . . 98, 99, 107 Nagarika, di., . . . . 288, 289, 290 Nagarjuna, a Buddhist saint, . . . 259, 261 Nagavarman, a writer, . 154 Nigayya, Setti, Mada, m.,. . . 79, 80 Nigesvars, dio. . . 86, 88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94 Nahusbs, . . . . . . 101, 103 Naihati grant, . . . 279, 281 naishthiks, . . . . . 29, 823 Naiyayika, . . 89, 92, 98 Naka, wo. . . . . . 275 Nakarasa, a Sinda prince, . 109, 110, 112 Nakasiri, wo., . . . . . . 273 naksbstraPitri, . . 13 Pushys, . . . 341, 345 Uttara-Phalguns * 13 Nakudi Poturajupalli, oi., . 19, 23, 25 nala, a measure, . 116, 136, 280, 283, 286 Nala, a legendary k., . . . 101, 103, 320 Nalanda, vi... . . . . . 120 nal-gayunda, . . . . . 330 nili, a measure, . . . Nali Setti, ., . . . . 843, 347 7 . : . for stor > final,. for , form of, #, ase of, * written #for , #, form of, for for, . . . . . . : : 145 . . 188 . . . 808 * 152, 260, 287 46, 151, 279 * 45, 186, 141, 162, 292 . . . 162, 292 . . . . 303 . . . . 329 . . . . 162 . 152, 282 . . . The figures rofor to pages; n. after a fgure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. cbief; co.-country; di district, division; div. - divinity: do the same ditto; dy.-dynasty: 2.- Kastern ; feud. -feadatory; . -king# man; rii-river; 6. a. see also; swr. - Ornaine, vi, village, town, W.-Western; to.woman.

Page #458
INDEX. 393 PAGE Nalladikkon, a Chola k., . . . . 46, 47, 48 Nallatik kon, a Chola k., . . . . 60, 68 Nalvilankudi, vi., . . . . . 55, EUR3, 70 Damalinga, . . . . . 140 Namarasa, a Baptura feud., . . 107 Nambudri Brahmana, . . . 146 Nanda, m., . . . 309, 314 Nandagopa (P), m., . . . . 309, 315 Nandam apundi grant, . . . . . 155 Nandana, a year, . . . . 80 Nandana, feud., . . . 304 n. 2 Vanda-Narayana, m., . . . . 45 n. Nandizonta-bola,. . . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Naudin, Siva's bull, figured, . . . 8, 145 Nandi-sangha, a Jaina Sangha, 338, 340, 345 Nandivardhana, a place, . . . . 40, 41, 42 Nandirarman, a Pallava k., . . Nandivarman Pallavamalla, a Pallava k., 49 n. 1 Nang varam, vi.. . . . . : 50 Nanmulankudi, vi., . . 54, 57, 65, 70, 71 Napne, m., . . . - 256, 257, 258 Vannakona-svamin, m., . . . . . 4, 7 Nannaya-Bhatta, a writer, . . 151, 156 Planni-bhatti, m., . . . . 289, 290 Ninya, k.- Nanya-dant of Vithila (?), . . 280 Nanya-deva, a Karnataka k., . . 280, 281 Napachado, vi.. . Naradatta, m., . . . . . 309, 315 Naradatta-svamin, m., . . . . 4,7 Narabari Vishnu, . . 85, 88 Naraka, a demon, . . . . . 68 Naraka, a plice, . . . . . . 5 Nerakadeva, Bhatta, .,. . . . . 47 Naranandin, an official, . . . 148, 144 Naranarys, m., . . . . . 23, 25 Narasimha, a Saluva k., . . 17, 33, 34, 36 Narasimhagupta, a Gupta k., 118, 119, 120 & n. 1, 124, 127 Narasimhn-gramin, m., . . . Naravijaya (?), ., . . . . 309, 315 Narayans, div. . . . 24, 36, 39, 84, 91, 101, 102, 103, 140 n. 4, 337 Narayana, a Pala k., 296, 299, 301 n. 2 Narayana, an official, . . . . . 5EUR PAGE Narayann, m.,. . . 23, 45, 51, 69, 70, 309, 315 Nariyana, Chakravarti Korra, ., . . 54 . 4 Narayanambika, a Vijayanagara queen, . 9,24 Narayana-svamin, m., . . . . . 4,7 Narayana-svamin, Chatra, mi,. . . . 4,7 Narayani, a Vijayanagara queen, Narayuni-vilasa, a book,. . . . . 11 narikela, . . . . . . .284 Narmada, . . . . . . 121, 129 Nasir Shah, an Indore k., . . 292, 293 Nathamunigal, 3 saint, . . . . 54, 70 nau-vate ka, . . . . . 297 Navachakra (1), m. (?) . . 309, 818 Divakamaka, maha, an official title,. . 27+ Nava-kbanda, co., . . . . . . 10 Nays kn, . . . . . 84, 85 Nayana-dovn, m., . . . . 309, 314 Naya-Pals, a Palu k., . 295, 296, 297, 300 wch, form of, . . . . . . .802 hchhr, form of, . . . . . . 30 Negicha, m., . . . . . . . 275 negi-dirchche, . . . . . 156, 157 Nokhavana, m., . . . . . . . 273 nela-mettu, . .. . . . 317, 322, 327.. 3 nele-vida, . . 34, 36, 77, 78, 81, 82, 86 n. 9, 102, 104, 105 Nemi Setti, m., . . . . . 842, 347 Nepala, a people, 33, 35, 37, 86, 87, 91, 94, 97, 99, 104, 317, 320, 826 Nerekati, . . . . . 338, 341, 846 Nerkunram, vin . . . . . 67, 66 Nerkuram-udsiyan, m., . . . 27, 72 Netipala-hola, . . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Neulpur Grant of Subbakera, . . . . 1 nghy, form of, . . . . . . 312 nidhi, . . . . . . .22, 25, 42 Nidhi, ., . . . . . . 309, 314 nigama, . . . . . 259, 262, 263, 265 Nihbankasankarah, a Sena k.,. . 283, 283 niksbepe, , . . 22, 25 Nirabadachcha Mau kothavale, an official, . 993 Nirdhira, .,. . . * 308, 313 nishka, . . . . . . . 132 . 1 Nistarana, ., . . . . . 309, 314 The figures refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbrovintions are used -ch. -chief; co.= country : di.= district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, dimo dy.-dynasty; E.-Eastern ; feud. - foudatory : k.-king: *.man; ri, river ; 1. .1ee also; sur.-sorbate ; vi villag, towD W.- Western ; ko.woman. 3

Page #459
894 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. .8 ........ . . . 322 PAGE Nisumbbasudani, div., . 49, 58 niti, . . . . . . . 84 nivedya, . . 95 nivi-dharms, . 114, 128, 139, 131 & niyam, . . . . . . 75, 84 niyuktaka, . . . . . . 130, 142 fi for ny, . . . . . . 259 Nolamba, a race, . . . . . 94, 246 Nolambavadi, di. . . . . . 75.1 No!amberali Thirty-two Thousand, di, . 94, 96 ari, form of, . . Nriga, a mythical k., . . . . 101, 103 Nriga, ., . . . . . 808, 913 Nri (?) gatapha, ... Kshemankara, .. . 2, 3, 5 Nripatunga-varman, a Fallava k., . . . 49 Nrisoma, m., . . . . . 808, 813 numerical symbols, . . .45, 180, 182, 136, 138, 142, 250, 252, 247, 290 Nuuiz, a soriter, . . . . 14, 15, 16 Nurn adi-Taila, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 30 nathu, . . . . . . . . 275 Nuti Setti, m., . . . . 343, Nato, m., . . . . . . nutaka, naptrika (P), . * 259 nymphs, figured, PAGE PA, . . . . . 96, 317, 387 Pabbarra, inscription, . . . . . 154 pachaks, . . Padaivida, vi, . . . . 11, 12 Padaral, padavartta, . . . . 268 padetti, . . . . 72. 4 Padipudiniya, a family, . . . . 261 Palmi-Sri,. . . . . . 285 Padmachandra, .,. . . * 276, 277, 278 Padmanabha-bvimin, m., . . . 3, 5, 7 Padma-nals-darga, a place, . . . . 78 padmade, . . . PadmAVana-dova, , . . 295, 299, 301 pada,, . . . . . 7 n. 5 Paduma-uvimin, m.. Pikotaka, a clan, . . . 260, 263 Pala, dy. . . 1:7, 131, 136, 294, 299 m. 1 Palakkada, ci. . . . 248, 249, 253 Pelangudi taviruda, . . . 70 . 2 Palastvrindaka, si.. . . 114, 135, 136, 137 Palghat, vi. . . 145, 146, 147 Palhavns, a rrce, . . . . . 246 palikappanam, . . . . . 146, 149 Palitana plate, . . . . . . 291 Palitans Plates of Dhruvasens, . 256 Pallave, dy... 49 & n. 1, 246, 247, 248, 940, 250, 251, 252, 256, 261 Pallava, race, . . . . . 835, 336 Pallava copper-plate granta, . . 246 Pellava-Dharma-Maharaja, a title, . . . 249 Pallava Moddbadhiraja, a sur., . . 55,70 Pallava Muttaraiyar, ., . . 55, 64, 70 palli-chchands, . . . 57, 64, 66, 70, 72 palm, . . . . . . 62, 69 Palavetfaraiyar, a Kerala prince, . 50, 51, 68, 61, 68 Paluvettaraiyar Kandan Maravanar, a Kerala prince, . . . . . . . 53 Paluvettaraiyar Nambi Maravanar, a Kerala prince. . . . . . . . . 50 Pambaram, vi.. . . . . . 67, 72 Pamburanattu-kkon, 1., . . . 57, 66, 72 pane, coin, . 80, 146, 147, 148, 835, 336 Pana, th, panska, . 133, 134 ..... .... 7, form of, . . . O, medial, form of, . . . . . . 151 Odavadi, vi., . . . . . . oil-ril, . . . . . -ob, locative in, . Ongoda, vi. . 250, 251, 253, 254, Ongoda graut of Simhavarman II, . . . Ongodu grant of Vijaya-Skandavarman II, . ordeals, . . . . . . 860 n. 3 Orissa, co., . . . . . . 17 Orrikocdin, Doddayan, .. . . . 150. 4 P . . 309, 314 p, form of, . . . . 40, 260, 279, 287 The figures refer to page ; n. after's figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other at breviations are und -ch. =cbief; co.-country, di. -district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty : E. - Eastern ; feud. - feudatory; k. - king; m.-man; ri-river; . .-see also ; Aur, orname; 01. village, town; W.-Western ; so.-Woman.

Page #460
pancha-chuda, Chalukya crest, pancha-grana, PAGE Panchala, k., 103 335, 336 319, 351, 356 33, 34, 37, 317, 320, 325 Panchala, a vishaya, 2, 3, 6 Pancha-linga-deva, div., 96, 98, 99, 107, 108 Panchalingadevayya-Someevara-pandita-deva, 96, Panchala, a people, 98, 99 pancha-maha-sabda,. pancha-maha-yajna, Pauchanadisvara, div., pancha-ratna,. panchasa, pan-dale, Pandan Keralan, m., Pandava, Pandya, dy. or race, . Pandya-Chola, a Chola k., Panga, vi., Pangi, m., Panguni, a festival, Pannale-durga, Pannaleya-koti, vi., parama-daivata, a title, 87, 91, 95, 107, 335, 339, 341 114, 129, 133, 134 & n. 2 50 90 236 310, 315 n. 3 66,72 107, 107. 3 17, 49 n. 1, 86, 87, 91, pannasiga, pannasu, Parskesarin, a Chola title, Para kesari, Rajendra-deva, a Chola k., Parakesari-varman, a Chola sur., Parakesari-varman Gandaraditya, a Chola k., Parakeri-varman Madaurantaka, a Chola k., Parakosari-varman Vijayalaya, a Chola k., Parakesari-varman Vira-Chols, a Chofs k., parama bhattaraka, a title, parama-sangata, a title, . parama-tathagata, a title, paramesvara, a title, 97, 99, 317, 320, 325 341, 315 308, 311 145 51 78 77, 78, 80 334, 335, 336 331, 335, 336 & n. 3 46, 49, 52 838 50, 53 53 53 53 51, 53 * " INDEX. . . 28, 76, 78, 82, 87, 97, 107, 114, 116, 120, 128, 130, 131, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 140, 144, 280, 285, 339, 356 114, 116, 120, 123, 130, 131, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144 1, 2, 3, 5 1, 2, 3, 5 76, 78, 82, 87, 97, 101, 110, 280, 283, 285, 335, 339, 365 Paramesvara-budha, a teacher, paramopasaka, parampara, a tix, para-nari-putra, a title, Parantaka I, a Chola k., Parantaka II, a Chola k., Parasa, a people, Parafila, m., Parisara, a gotra, Parasarya-varsa, Parssava, Parasika, a people, Paraspatika, vi., Parasu-Rama, Parasu-Ramesvara, div., pa avanigi, parihara, Parijata, tree, Pariksha-mukha, a book, * puripans. Paritosha, Bhatta, m., Pafupala-svamin, m., lasupatisvara, div., Parivrajaka-mataraja, a race, Pariyatra, co., Parnadatta. an official, Partha=Arjuna, parva-masotsava, Parvatayya, m., Parvati, div., ras, pasturage, pasu-medha, pataka, a measure, Pataliputa, vi., pathaka, pathina, a kind of fish, Pati, m. (?), patra, * " patra-jaga-dale, Patradasa, an official, pattale, patta-sabani, a title, patta-sahan-adhipati, a title, . 293 * 63, 79, 89, 250 n. 5, 251, 253, 255 91, 351 338.2 131 n. 8 3 125, 135 104, 126 117 98, 99, 124, 339, 314 22 * 143, 144, 280, 253, 286, * 46, 50, 51, 52, 53, 63. 63 n. 2 & n. 4 46, 53, 54, 55, 70 101 309, 315 7) 55 303, 305, 307 94 142, 143 116, 103 52 N. 3 * 335 . PAGE 107 2, 3 43 95 18 68 42 3 50 43 42 313, 314, 315 262 . 288 34, 36, 110 308, 312, 313 81, 83 81 ". 137 80. 4 322 34 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co. country; di.-district, division; div.-divinity; do. the same, ditto: dy.dynasty; E.-Kastern; feud.feudetory; .-king; m.-man; ri. river; s. 6,-see also sur.-surname; vi.-village, town; W.-Western; 100.woman. 3 E 2

Page #461
896 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. PAGE RAOS 39 43.2 patti (ksbetra), . . 291 Pitri, a nakshatra,. . . . . . 18 pattir vam, . . . . . . 149 & n. 6 Pitrike vir (R), m., . . . . . 308, 312 . . . . 349, 355, 363 & 1.1 plantain treen, . . . . . 69 Paulomi, . . . . . 891, 326 plough, figured, . . . 329 Paund avardhana, a bhukti, . . 280, 283, 286 poets, Kanarese Jaina, . . 156 pavachita, . . . . . pood, . . . 92, 317 Pavri, vi, . 330, 339, 331! Pongari, vi, . . 100, 102, 103, 107 Pavitra, a rite, . . . . 84, 100 Fonnakobbe, too. . . . . 26, 29, 32 Payve nido, di., . . . 830, 331, 333 Ponvalidovi, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 16 Pega, m., . . . * 272 Popy! - Kiveri, . . . 48 . 4 & #. 5 Peojara-inadugu, vi. . * 19, 23, 25 Puona piates of the Vakataka Queen Prabhavati-Gupta, Penago da, vi.. . . . . .17, 24, 233 Pennka aru, vi.. . . . . 253, 254, 255 porttan, . . . . . E6, 90 per-ba!!, . . . . . . 89 Poshali, vi.. . . . . . 295, 298, 301 porgade, . . . . . . . 81, 335 Poturija-palli, vi., . . . 19 Periya Tirumoli, a book, . . pr, form of, . 48 . . . Ferma Perm-di-deva, a Sinda k., . 112 Prabhakaru doctrine, . 350, 355, 356, 363 Fermadi, a Kalachurya k., . . . . 318 Prabhakara, Bhatte, m., . Permadi, a Sinda k., . . 109, 111, 113 . . 3 Prabbakara-svamin, m.,. Permadi, a Ganga feud., . 937 & n. 2, 310, 341, Pisbl.avarisha, ... . 842, 344 808, 312 Prabhavati-gupta, Rudra-Sem queen, Permanadi, a Ganga feud., 338, 340, 341, 845 40, 41, 42, Permanadi Singana, a Nolamba feud., . . 94 pribhritikpita, . . . . . . 287 Perumbidugu Mattaraiyan, a fend., . 49 n. 1 prabhu, Perumparnappaliyur-Chidambaram, 53 . 2 prachanda-dandanayaka, see Maha-pr. 87 88, 104 Peranakilli, a Chola k., . . . , 46, 48 pradhana, an oficial title, see also Maka', . 77, 79, Totta-pila, . . . . . . . 5, 6 80, 81, 82, 88 Peyiy, a Kalachurya minister, 33, 35, 36, 37, Pradbani Iragappa, a Vijayanagara feud., 39 15 Pradhani Mallarass Odeys, . . 15 pl, form of, . ditto . . . . 2, 279 Pradosbasarman, 11., bilguos, month,. . . . . 303, 305, 306, 307, 308, 62, 69 phutta, . . . . 311 & 1.1 . . 144 n. 3 Pradyuta-s amin, ., pida, . . . . . 286 . . . . . . . 3 pidi-sul-lal, . . . 55, 64, 65 prageba, . . . . . . 817 praghattaka,. . . . . . 78 .. 1,79 pig, . . . Prajna, a Bud dhist monk, Pi (si?)giri, mt. . Pikira graut, . . Prakiss, . . . . . . 809, 81 4 pillar, stone, . . . . Prakibiditya, a Guptu k., . . . . . 150 . . 118 pilupati, see maha-p. . prakriti, 77 n. 6, 996 Pichhadeva, Bhatta, It. . . . 309, 315 prumnanju . . 317, 320 Pinnapura, i., . . 19 pramatri. . * 266 Pindi para, Brahmala, vi, . . . 19, 23, 25 Prameya-chandrika, a book, . . . 888 m. 2 Pionipuram, Gollala, vi.. . . . 19, 23, 25 Pramoda, a year, . . . . . . 19 . Pinak kipparn, vi., . . . . . 4,7 Pramoda-svamin, m., 254 . . . . piriy-ara, . Prapa, mn., . . . . . . 80, 93 . . . . . 309, 314 Pithapu.am, ti, . . . . . 155 Pranilaka-durgu, a place, . . . . . 78 . 29 288 . . . 248 The figures refer to page; after a figure to foutuotes, and add, to Additions and Currections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch. - clief; co. - Countrydi.- district, division; div. - divinity; do. Ftbe same, ditto; dy. - dynasty; E.- Euscern ; feud. - feudatory : king; m, man; ri, river ; 1. a. se also; sur. - surnaine ; vi. village, town; W. - Westorawo. - woman.

Page #462
INDEX. 897 . 88 PAGE pranta-pals. an official title, . * 297 Prapannamsita, a buok,. . prapoals, . . . . . . . . .317 prarya, . . . . . 307, 310 ... 6 Prabants, W., . . Prsinta-deva, a minister, . . 303, 309, 312 prasasti, . . . . . 70 Pratapa-Deva-rays, a Vijayanagara prince, 16, 21, 24.138 Pratapa-giri, a rajya. . . . 10, 19, 22, 25 Prataparadrs, a Kshatriya k., . . . . 18 pratlanma-kuyastba, an official title,. 130, 131 *. 7, 139, 142 prathama-kulika, an official title,. 128, 130, 131 n. 6, 133, 139, 140, 142, 146 Prathama pustapala, an official title, 143 pratihara, a title, see alsu Maha, 257, 258, 263, 291, 297 Pratigia-yangandarayana, a book, . . 88 Pratinkaba-bhi-kara, a Nolamba title, . . 94 Pratosbaka, m... . . . . . 309, 314 pratyanta-pipati, . . . . 116 prutyays, . . . 289, 290 ). 4, 297, 298 Praudba-Deva-rays, a Vijayanagara k., . 15, 16 prava -- Apnuvana,. . . 260, 284, 286 Asits, . . 295, 298, 301 Aurva, . . 280, 284, 286 Bhargava, . . 280, 284, 286 Chyavana,. . . 280, 284, 288 Daivals, . . 295, 298, 301 Jamarlagni, . 280, 284, 286 sandilys, 295, 298, 801 Pravara-Sens, a Vakafaka k.,. . 43 . 1 pravelya, 143 pravinya, . . . . . . 955 Prayaga, vi., . . . . : 85, 90 Preggada, Aradhys, H., . Prema, vi.. . . . . . 69 & note Premigrahara, di, . . . , 53, 57, 62, 69 Premigrabaram-Anbil, vi, . . . 37 Premapuri, vi.. . . Pri, form of, . . . . . . 45 Prithvipati, a Ganga k., . . . . . 60 Prithvishena, a minister, . . . 301 1. 1 * PAGE Prithvi-svimin, m.. prithvi-vallabha, Chalukya title, . . .. 76 Prithvivarman, a Ganga k.. . . . 276 Priya, 7. . . . . . . 309, 315 Priyadima (P), N., . . . . . 309, 314 prochchumbi, . prodgua, . 105 Padi-Adityapidari, a Chola princess, . . . 60 Padi-Parantaka, a Chofu k., . . . 60 pujari,. . . . . . 18 Pujishnu, m., . . . . . . 309, 316 Poli, oi. . . 86, 87, 88, 92 Peligere, vi., . . . . . . . 15 Paligere Three-handred, di., 337, 339, 340, 314, 316 Paliy-appayana-vida, vi., . . 87 Pullur, vi.. . . . . . . 57, 65, 71 Palamavi Vasishthiputra Sri, an Andhra k., 201 Pundravardhana, a bhukti, 114, 115, 116, 117, 18 120, 122, 124, 126, 127, 128, 130, 131, 131 >>. 3, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144, 279, 235, 801 Punaseyamma, Balguliyarn, m.. . 330, 331, 333 purs, . . . . . . . 146 Paragupta, a Guptu k., 118, 119, 120, 120 s. 1 parana, a coin, . . . . 280, 283, 298 Purios, . . . . . . 35, 353, 360 Purana riadikahari, vi.. . . . 142, 143, 144 Parandara-svamin, m., . . . . . 4,7 Parnudama, Bhatta, n.. . . 308, 818 Parpaghosba, Bhatta, ..., . . 303, 312 Parningira, a special day, 341, 846 purohita, . . . . . . . 238 Poruravas, . . . . . . . 106 Purushottama Bhatta, m., . 3, 4,7 Parashottama-svamin, m... Parva-mimiths, . . Pass, wo., . . . Puse, too. . . . . . . . 273 pushkarini, . . * 808 Pushya, a nakshatra, 841, 345 Pushyamitra, & people, . . . . 116, 117 Pusliya-sinin, m., Pushya-svamin, Hudiki-pati, m., . , . 5,7 The figures refer to pages; f. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. chief; co.-country; di. -district, division; dio.divinity; do.=the sun, ditto; dy. -dynasty: E.- Estern; foud. fendatory; k.-king m.=man; ri. Tiver; . 4. - 1 Also i sur. -suruame; di. village, town; W.-Western; wo.-woman.

Page #463
398 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XV. pusta pals, an official title, PAGE 3, 6, 114, 128, 130, 132, & *. 3, 138, 136, 140, 143 . . . . 283 puti, . . . . B . 13 1, doubling with, 2, 40, 180, 182, 188, 141, 152, 252, 260, 279, 287, 290, 802 for ! . . . . . 100, 316, 329, 849 ., form of, . . . . . . 78 n. 6 . . . . . . 152 Radbeya = Karna,. . . 35, 37, 87, 91, 95, 107 Raghava, a Choda-Ganga k., . . 280, 281 Rabaskaradeva-sarman, m., . . 280, 284, 286 Rabu, . . . . . . . 325 *. 2 Raja, a Kalacharya k., . , 917, 318, 319, 324 Raja-Bhima, an E. Chalukya k., . . 164 Rajadhiraja Chola I, a Chola k., . . . 78 Rajaditya, a Chola k., . . 46, 51, 52 & *. 2, 53 Rajagam bhira, a rajya, . . . , 11, 12 Raja-kala-nirnaya, & book, . . . 10, 11 Rajakesarin, a Chola dy. name, . 49, 52, 60, 68 Bajakosari-varman, a Chola k., 44, 46, 47, 50, 51, 53, 68 Rajakesari-varman Rajaditya, a Chola k., . 53 Rajakesari-varman Rajarija I, a Chofu k., . 63 Rajakesari-varman Sundara-Chola, a Chola k.. . 53 Rajala, a Kalacharya feud., . . . . rajamatya, an official title, . . 289, 297 Raja-mrigarka, a book,. . . . . . 160 rajanyak, . . . . . 283, 297 rajaputra, . . . . . 2, 8, 288, 297 Raja-raja, a Chola k., . . . , 154, 155 Rajaraja I, a Chola k., . , . 46, 47 n. 3, 54 Rajasimba-Pandye, a Pandya k., . . . 50 rajasthaniy-parika, . . . . . 297 Rajatadri=Kailass, . . 88 Rajendra-Chola, a Chola k., 36, 248, 249 n. 1, . 849, 351, 357 Rajeodra-Chala-Deva I, a Chola k., . . 49 & n. 8 Rajondra Mrityujit, a Chola k., ... 46, 47 Rajendra Odeya, a Vijayanagara prince,. . 12 Rajendra-Sola-puram, vi, . . . 150 , 4 Rajendra-sola-Tepkarai-notta Muvenda-Vopio, m. 150 .. 4 PAGE raju-pattambu, . . . . . 156, 157 Rajya-pala, a Pala k., . . . . 296, 299 rakshamani,. . . . . . . 354 Rams,. . . . . * 299 Rama - Vikramaditya II, 102, 103, 106, 110, 112 Ramachandrs, see Aveni-Sri R, . 54 n. 4 Ramacharita, a book, . . . . 299 . 1 Rama-deva, a Detagiri Yadata k., . . . 11 Ramanatha, a Devagiri k., . . . . 10 Ramapura, s. . . . . . . 19 Ramapurada hola,. . . . . 19, 23, 25 Ramayana of Kamban, a book, . 47 . 2 Rambhi, . . . . . 381, 338 Ramebvara, dit. . . . 26, 27, 28, 29, 31, 32 rapala,. . . . . . . . 283 Ranabubha, m., . . . 308, 311 range, a temple service, . . 18, 22, 25 Ranganatha, div., . . 53, 54, 62, 69 Rangarya, Rayasadhipe, m., . 23, 25 Rangini, a place, . . . . . Rangini-pratapa, a Nayaka title, . 13 Ranniyabbe, too. . . . . . 335, 336 rarajita, . . . . . . . 34 Rasanichals, Bhatts, m., . , . . . . . . 308, 312 Rashtrakata, dy., . . 51, 54, 289, 296, 299, 305 Rati, . . . . . . 321, 826, 381 Ratnadhenu-mahadana, . . . . . 15 Ratnakaradevasarman, ., . . 280, 284, 266 Ratta, a race, . . . , 349, 350, 356 Tava!,. . . . . . 81, 81 n. 2, 82 * 28, 31, 324 Ravappayya, an official,. . 87, 91, 94, 95, 101 Ravikara-dera, Bbatta, m., Rati, div., . . . . . . .833 Ravi () la ((r)), m., . . . . . 308, 312 Rayskota copper-plate, . . . . . . 246 Rays-Murari-Soma, div., . 327 Riya-Murari-Somanatha, div. * 317, 322, 323, 325, 828 Baya-Murari - Soyideva, a Kalachurya k., 817, 320, 391, 325 Rayappa Odeya, a Vijayanagara governor, 15 Rayasidhipa Rangarys, m., . . . . 23 Rayi, wo., . . . . . . 274 rayiran, a soribe, . . . 145, 150 rb for ro, .. . . . . . . 349 Ravana, The figures refer to pagos ; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additious and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are goed -ch.-chief: co-country; . district, division; div. - divinity: do.-the same. ditto; dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern ; feud.- foulalory; k. -king: .-man; ri. river; t. 4. - also; dur. Burnamevi. village, town; W.-Western ; w..woman.

Page #464
INDEX 399 284 142, 144 81 PAGE PAGE Rochaya-Nayaka, an official,. . . 323, 328 Sadasiva-mudra, . . . 278 Recbidova, a general, . . . 838, 343, 3-17 Sadesa, m., . . . . . . 308, 313 Revada-ayya, an official, . . . 81, 82 sudbana, army, . . 307, 311 Reti, no. . . . . . 263 Sadharana, a year, . . . 76, 77 Revakabbe, tro.. . . 82 sadhya, . . . 89 Revakauirmadi, a Chalukya princess, 338 n. 1, Sagara-svamin, . . . 5,8 340, 344 sahani, an official title, . . 83, 85, 86, 37, 39 Sahasa-Vainateya, a title, . . . . 95 Revata, m., . . . . . . Sahasiraja, a minister, . . . . . 801 Sabya, mts, . . . . . . . . 60 ri for ri, . . . . . . 302 Saiva, a sect,. . 26, 88, 158, 862 n. 3 ri, form of, . . . 40, 279 Saka ers, see ander gears . . . No. 10 Kibbapala, an official, 115, 120, 138, 140, 141, Sakagiri, mts. . . . . . . 274 Sakalachandra, m.,. 338 & n. 3, 342, 346, 348 right hand, person, Sakalya, . . . 358, 364, 359 & n. 2, 361 Rig-reda, 25, 280, 284, 286, 350, 352, 354, 358, 361 fakata-repha, . . .152 ripa-bhupala-kalakuta, a Nolamba title, . . 94 Sakradatta, Bhatta, ... . . . . 4,8 ripu-ku!a-kala, a Chalukya title, Sakti, . . 104 . . . . ripn-sarpa-Garuda, a title, . 26,28 Saktivarman, an E. Chalukya k., . 154, 155 Rishabha-svamin, m., . 8, 4,7 Sala tree, . . . . . . 62, 69 Righi kesa-svamin, m., . . . . Saladdanags, m., 4,8 . . . 280, 281, 288 Rishikesha, m., . * * 4,8 sale-deeds, . . . . . . 113 Risbioaga-zvamin, m., . Salki - Chalakya,. . . . 156, 157, 158 Rishi-sva min, m., . . . . . 4, 5, 7, 8 Salona-purad hivasa, vi., , . 2, 3,6 Risidatta, an official, . . 130, 132, 133, 134 Saluva, dy. . . . . . . . 18 ru, form of, , . . . . . 151 Safuv-abhyudaya, a book, . . . . 17 Ruddalinga Sanki Setti, m., . . . 342, 347 samana-sramana, . . . . . . 260 Rudra, . . . . . 308, 315 samanta, a title, #. 4. maha, . . . 126, 306 Rudradeva-svamin, ., . . . 4.8 Samantabhadra, a Bodhisattva, . . 889 Rudra-gana, in scansion,. . 152 Samanta-Sona, a Sena k., . . . 279, 282, 285 Rudrajit, a Chola k., . . . 46, 47, 59, 67 Samantavarman, an E. Ganga k., . 276, 277 Rudra-Sena 11, a Vijayanagara k., 40, 41, 43 Samasta-bhuvan-asraya, a Chafukya title, 87, 885 Rulladana (Aralladada ?), a Sima, 291 samasti, . . . * 836 REpa, m, * * . . . 309 Samatatiya-nals, . * . . . 280, 288, 286 r > rb, . . . . . 349 Sama-Veda, . . . . . 295, 298, 301 ry, form of, . . . . . 138, 141, 302 Samsvodin, . . . . . . . 298 Samayavaram, oi., . . . . . . 11 Sambapals, ., . . . 130, 131, 133, 134 Sambhu - Siva, 20, 22, 24, 66, 107, 361, 306, , form of, . . . . 40, 279, 802 310, 821, 324, 826 . . . 147 i Sambhu-svamin. | Sambhu-svamin, . . . . . . . 4,8 & form of, . . 2, 40, 152, 279 Sambhuvijaya, m., . . . . . 309, 316 Sabara, a people, . . 17 Sambava-Rayar, dy. . . . . 11, 12 Sabboja. m., . . 330, 332, 834 Sampurna-svamin, n., . . . . . 3 fabda-jtians, . . . 89 sankranti . . . . . . No. 10 Sadasivs, dio, . . 323, 828 dakshinayana, . . . . . . 96 The figures refer to pages; n, after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-el. -chief; co. -country; di district, division, dis, -aivinity; do the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty: E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory; k.king; *.-man; n.-river; .. a. see also sur. Surname ni village, towa; W.-Western; 10.-woman.

Page #465
400 EPIGRAPRIA INDICA. [Vol. IV. SE POAT,. . . . . . . . 284 * 18 PAGE RAOS wkranti-condi. uttrayan", 27, 28, 31, 34, 36, 95, 101, Sankharary4, m. . . . . . 87, 90, 93 102, 103, 330, 332, 833 Sankhyn, . . . . . 89, 92, 9, 99 Vishurat, . . . . 339, 311, 345 Sunki Setti, ., * 842, 817 Esmrit, Samkshobhs, k., . . 123, 124, 125 Sappians, ., . . . 309, 315 santaka, 288, 289, 291 asistotra, . . i Sautalige, vi, Eamudra-datta, an official, Santaravuru, vi., . . . 246 Samadragupta, a Gupta k., 41, 43 & *. 3 Sant kara-devs, an Orissa k.. samotkridu,. . . . 33 Santivardhana, ... . . . . . . 4,8 Earty yavahara, . . . . 129 Santivarmayya Setti, m., . . . . 79, 80 Banan bado, vi. . . . . 19, 318, 322, 328 Santosha, ., . . . . . 309, 314, 315 Bandaiyan, a Vaiduumba k.. . . . 50, 51 Santo, .. . . . . . . 309, 314 sandaks or Gandakn, an official, 120, 122, 138, 140 saphari, . . . . . sandhi, . . . . . . . 142 Sapta-Konkana-dhuli-patta, Vijayanagara mardhivigrabiks, an official title. 1. a. mahi, 303, 12 309, 312 Garan-agata-vajra-panjara, a Nolamba title, . 94 Sandhyakaranandin, a soriter, : 299 . 1 Siranga, a math,. . Sandilya, a gotra,. . . 289, 295, 28, 301 Sarapalli, oi., . . . 276 Saydilys, a pravara, . . . 296, 298, 801 Sarasvati, dir., 38, 84, 85, 95, 321, 326, 331, 333 Eangama I, a Vijayanagara k., . 9, 20, 24 Sarigeya Goyi Niyaks, ., . . 322, 327 Sangama I), a Vijayanagara k., . 11, 12 Sarngin - Krishna, . . . . . 351, 357 Sangama II, a Vijayanagara prince, . . 12 sarthavaha, , . 128, 180, 131 . 5, 133, 142 Sanga-svamin, .. . . . . . . 4,8 sirva, . . . . . . 807 Sangha, ... . . . 309, 316 sarvabbnuma, . 320, 325, 352 Sanghala, ., . . . . . . . 264 Sarvanaga, Bhatta, Vajasaneyin, m., . .. 4,8 Sangrima-Raghava, a Chola sur., Sarvanags, an official, . . . . . 118 Sani-virs, Saturday. . . . . 110 sarva-namasya, a tenure, 28, 29, 36, 88, 98, sanks, m., . . . . . . 87,93 102, 322, 328, 332, 334 Sank, Molleys, m., . . . . 97 Sarv naths, a Vehchakalpa k . . . 125 Sankalur, 24., . . . 76, 77, 97 sarv-iya, . . . . 79, 80 Sankama, a Kalaclurya k., 109, 119, 112, 317, Sirana-lekhaks, . . . . 28, 25 818, 814, 822, 324, 328 Sisaniksity, * 298 Snnkappa-Raynppanvaya, a family, . . . 15 Sasichandra-svamill, my * 4,8 Sankara-siva, . . . . . 306, 310 Sasidevs, ,. . . . 295, 298, 301 ankara, m.,. . . . . . 45 & . Sastra,. . . . . . 250, 253, 255 Sankar, R., . . . . . . 208, 813 Satalamada, Bhatts, m.,. . . Suskara-Acharya, .. . .. . 18, 353, 860 Satahani-rattbe, di, . . . Sankarabhuti-svamin, m., . . 4,8 satara, . . . . 299 Sankarsrya, m., .. 33, 35, 36, 38, 87, 90, 93 Sataragbani-hara, di... Sankarabi Jiyar, a Saiva to cher, . 990, 882. 333 Satavalenia, k., . . . . . 281 Sunkaru-so!an-ula, bouk, . .47 . 1, 48 n. 4 Sati stone, . . . . . . 292 Sankara-ran in, m.. . . . . 33, 35, 36, 39 satri, * * * * * 115, 129, 143, 144, Sankara-sveriu, m., . . . . . 4,8 307, 311 Sankhe, . . . .. . . . eo! Satsumi, vi, . . . . . . 292 sankha symbol,.. 91 . 2 Sattia-Satyasraya, . . . 330, 331, 833 Sailha, m., . . . . . . . . sattviks dins, . . . . 250 & #. 4, 251 . . 247 The figure rofer to pages; after a figore to footnotes, and add to Aduftions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. - el irf; co.-country; di district, division dhe divinity; do the same. ditto: dv. dyumsty: E.-Eastern feud. - feudatury; k.king .-man; ri, river; . .Fee also; air. - Bursa 01.-Villare, town; W.-Western; w0.-W...

Page #466
INDEX, 401 PAGE PAGE . . Satuvanabramaka, vi. . 142, 144 Satyamangalam plates, . . . 16 Satya-Radheye, a title,. . . . . 95 Satyakrayn, a W. Chalukya prince, 26, 27, 28, 30, 31, 106, 330, 351, 356, 368 Satyasraya, family, . 76, 78, 79, 82, 87, 91, 97, 99, 101, 102 Satyabraya-kula-tilaks, a Chafukya title, . . . 76, 78, 79, 87, 91, 92, 385, 339, 356 satya-tapas, . . . . . 353, 360 Satya-Vainateya, a title, Sauch-Anjaneys, a title, faulkits, an official title, 297 Saumitri, . . . . . . 299 Saumya, . . . . . 858 n. 3 Saumya, year, . . . . 95 Sauriohtra, a people, . 86, 87, 91, 97, 99, 117, 319, 324 Saurashtraka, a people, . . 104 Saura-vara, Sunday. . . . . . 13 Savitri-dovi, soo., . . . . $17, 821, 326 Sayakara-devn, Bhatta, Chaturthada, 7., . . 3 Say iyakka, 100., . . . .817, 821, 326 sculptured panel,. .. . . . 104 scimitar, figured,. . . . . 33, 316 sculptures, . . . 33, 73, 74, 80, 85, 94, 96, 816, 384,887, 847 seal,. . . . 1, 8, 9, 39, 41, 116, 129, 182, 184, 188, 141, 249, 256, 275, 278, 294, 802 seed-lenders, . . . . . 292, 293 Seguna, a people, 86, 88, 91 Sekharipuram, ei. . . . 146 Sekharivarman, k, . . . 146 .2 Sembiyan-Cholo, .67. 4 Sembiyan Irukkuval, a Chola feud., . 50 Bembiyan Mabaliva arayan, Ganga title, * 50 Sens, dy., . . . . . . 279, 281 Sena-gana, a Jaina gana . 342, 347 senapati, . a. Maha . . . . 38 Sendalai Pillar inscription, . . . . 49 1.1 Seppi, a Chola k., . . 46, 47, 48 & .6, 60, 68 Sennir vetti, . . . vii, 72 & 1.2 serif, . . . . . . . 260 sesc, . . . . . . 346 & n. Sesha, . . . . . . EUR9, 70 setti, . . . . . 76, 77, 79, 99, 95, 100, 104 sctti-simys, Seta-Adam's Bridge, . . . . . 27, 28 setu-bandhs, . . . . . 297 sh for ki, . . . . 202 sh, form of . 40, 260, 279, 290, 302 Shanmukba, div., * 111, 112, 153 N. 1, 821, 826 Shoshana (Sheikh) Hasana Sham, . . . 298 gibi, a legendary k., 46, 47 #.1, 69, 60, 01 & .. 4 & 6, 88, 84, 85, 858, 859 siddha, : : : : : : .22, 111 Siddha-bhiksha-vritti Ayyanguru, a teacher, . 18 siddba-gana . . . . 22, 25 Siddhala-dovi, a Vijayanagara queen,. 9, 21, 24 Siddhanta-firomani, a book, . .No. 10 Siddhartha, a year, . . . . . 28 Sidha, 7., . . . . . . . 266 Sidivivaraks, vi, . . . . . 42, 43 Sigunur, di. . . . . .980, 832, 834 Sihagiri-[na]vakamakas, . . . 274 sikhara-Svamin, a misistar, . . . 804 .. 1 sima, . . . . . . . 291 Simha I, a Sinda k.,. . 109, 110, 112 Simbala-devi, a Vijayanagara princeu,. 15 Simhapara, si.. . . . . . . 276 simbisans, . . . . . . %4, 61, 852 Simbavarman II, a Pallata k., 248, 248, 249, 261, 262, 268, 256 Sinda, dy . . . 78, 109, 110, 111, 112 Sindavadi, vi.. . ; . . 86, 87, 88, 93 Sindhu, . . . . . 104 Singa, feud., . . . . . . 112 Singana, a Nolamba k., . . . . 94 The figures refer to pagos ; # after a figaro to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-obiot: 00.-country; di. -district, division div.divinity I do. - the same ditto ; dy.-dynasty E.-Exstern feud. -feudatory; k. king; m.-man; ri-river; a.-100 aloo ; owr. -sarusme ; vi. - village, town; W.-Western wo.-woman. 37

Page #467
402 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (V01. XV. PAGE PAGE Soma, a Kalachurya k., . 317, 320, 327 Som adatta, to, . . . . . 264 Somadevs-rati-pati, m., . . . . . 96 Somajanrdans, ., . . . . . 308, 313 Somanatha, div., . 321, 323, 324, 326, 327, 329 Bems-samstha, . . . . . 356, 363 Soma-svamin, ., . . . . . 5,8 Soma-vara, Monday . . . . 28, 36, 88 Somesvara I, a W. Cha fukya k., 73, 76, 77, 78, 81, 83, 85, 86, 88, 89, 92, 96, 104, 106, 349, 357 Somestara II, a W. Chalukya k., . 73, 94, 96, 351, 357 Somesvara Bhatta Upadbyaya Misra, 7., 850, 352, 353, 354, 355, 356, 359, 300, 361, 363 Somosvara-pandita-devs, m., 86, 88, 92, 93, 94, 96, 98, 99, 100, 102, 108 Siogna, a Bappura prince, . . . 107 Singann-deva, feud., . . . . . 73 Singaps-Devarasa, feud., . . . . 94. 1 Singarasa II, a Sinda k., . 109, 110, 112 singavattige, . 97, 98, 317, 328 Singayya, m., . . . 81, 82 Sirigappe, ri. . . 76, 77, 97 Sirivira Parisadata, a Kshatrapa prince, 260 Sirivura, vi. . . . . . . 334, 335, 336 Siriya-lovi, a Sinda queen, . . . 109, 111, 112 Sirsha, vi.. . . . . . . 41, 43 Sirumallaya-deva, a Saluva k., . 17 siramanatokura, vi., . . 10, 18, 19, 22 . I Sirur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimhr . 334 Sita, . . 111, 112, 321, 326 Sitala-svamin, . . . . . 5,8 Sitikantha-stamin, m., . . . . 4,8 Siva, div. . . . . 22, 47, 48, 50, 68, 278 Siva, ... . . . . . . . 309, 313 Siva-Bijjesvara, div., . . 317, 319, 321, 322, 323, 324, 327, 329, 329 Sivadeva, Bhattapatra, ., . . . . 5,8 Sivakara-dova, an Orissa k. . , 2, 3, 5 Siva-Skandavarman, a Pallava k., 247, 248, 250 - 5, 261 Siva-Somanaths, div., . . . . .317, 319 sivata, . . . . . 337, 338, 341, 346 Bivatta, . .105, 107 Sivi, a legendary k., See sibi. Sivagur, vi., 86, 87, 88, 89, 92, 93 Skanda, m., . . . . . .308, 313 Skandagapta, a Gupta k.. . 116, 117, 118, 120, 120 n. 1, 121, 122, 123 bkandapala, an official, . . . . 142, 144 Skandafishya, a Pallava ancestor, 246, 249 skaudhavara, . . . . . .283, 297 Skandavarman II, a Pallava k., 246, 248, 249, 250, 251, 25%, 253, 254 Smara-raja, . . . . . 321 Sobhanadeva, m., . . . . . . 4, 8 Sobhanayya Setti, m., . . . . 79, 80 soka, ., . . . 309, 314 Solapuram, vi. . . . . . . 52 S6!an-palaikonda, a Pandya sur. . . . . . 54 4.3 Sonar, ri, Sonipahaja Gopala, an official, 299 sothika-pato,. . . . . 272 Soyi-dera, a Kalachurya k., . . 317, 320 sra, form of, . . . . . . 46 Sru)dhu, . . . . . 309, 313 srabe, . . . . . . 77, 79, 80 & # 2 Sravana, mont, . . . . 256, 258 sreshthin. . . . 131 4, 133, 140 sri, form of, . . sri-bbara-saha, a title of an Orissa k., . 5 Sribhadra, .. . . . . . 136, 187 Sridhara, Agnihotrin, m., . . . Sridharabbuti, Bhatta, . . . . . 4,8 sidhara-evamin, A., . . . . 3, 4, 8 Srigiri, shrine, . . . 18, 19, 22, 25 Srigiri-bbupila, Vijayanagara prince, 25, 16 Srigirinatha-deva Odeyar, a Vijayanagara general. . . . . . . . 16 Srikantha, a Chola k.,. . Srilinga-chakresvara, a teacher, . . 18, 19 Srimuks, . . Srimukha, a year of the cycle,. . 349, 351, S56 Srinadha-Srinaths . . . . . 45 The figures refer to pagus n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -oh-chief; co. country di.-district, division; div. - divinity; do.-the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty : E. Eastern ; feud. - feadatory, . king; m.-man; ri. -river ; *. a. see also our, furname; vi. village, town; w.- Western ; 10. - Woma.

Page #468
INDEX. 403 PAGE PAGE Srinatha, a saint, . 64, 66, 64, 70 Srinatha, a Tipperal feud., .303, 304, 306 th, 310 Sri-parvata, a shrine, : 10, 18, 19, 22, 24, 25, 63, 69, 90, 936 .., 886 sri-patts, . . . . . . 804, 807 Sri-Prithvi-vallabha, a Chalukya title, . 86, 76, 78, 82, 320, 881, 885, 339, 856 Srirangam, oi., . 11, 54, 57, 69 611-Sailam, a shrine, . . . . 16, 18, 26 sri-sailam plates of Virupaksha,. . . . 8 Ari-Vaishnave, a sect, . . . . . 64 srivallabhn, an official, . . 73, 104 Ari-Virupaksha, a Vijayanagara signature, 19, 28, 25 bruti, . . . . . 69 sthanantarika, an official title, sthanspala, an official title, . . 136, 137, 144 Etbanudatta, an official, . . 142, 144 Bthanunandin, an official, . 139, 140 Sthsvara, m., . . . 804, 307, 310 Sthavara-Svamin, m.. . . . . . 4,8 Sthirdeva-Svamin, m.. . . . . 4,8 Sthira-svamin, , . . . . . . 4,8 Sthiravardhana, . . . . 4,8 stiti sthiti, . . . * . 366, 367 Subba, m., . . . . . . . 309, 314 Subbadeva-pataka, a place, . . . 2, 3, 5 Subhakara-deva, an Orissa k., . 1, 2, 3, 5, 368-4 Bubbakars-Svamin, m.. . . . . . 4,8 Subhalaksbana, 7.. . . . . . . 4,8 Sasthra(P)]ta, m.,. . . . .. 808, 912 auchi, . . 264, 265, 266, 268 Bt darsana, Bhatta, m.. . . . 4,8 Sudesi Bijjesvara,. . . 323 Sudlama, ., . . . . . . 309, 315 Sudi, vi., See Sundi, edra, . . . . 805 Eugata - Buddha, . . 2, 98 sajana-thiniya, . . 100, 102 Sajata-sarman, m... . 309, 813 Suksita, ., . . 309, 314 sukshikkakkadavar, . . . 147 Sukshmabhuti, m... 308, 313 gule, . . . Bultan Mahmud Shah, . . . . 292, 293 Sultan of the South, . . . 17 sun, figured, 8, 26, 27, 33, 80, 85, 94, 104, 937, 847 Sandara-Chols, a Chola k., 46, 47, 51, 52, 54, 61, 68 . 2 & 9. 4, 69 Sundara-Choln Rajakosarivarman, a Chola k., 53, 56 Sundaresvara, div., . . . . . . 50 Sundi, vi., 73, 75, 76, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84, 85, 86, 87, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 105, 108, 109 Supratishtha, an Ahara, . . . 40, 41, 49 Sura, dy,, . . . . 279, 280, 283, 285 sur-idhipati, . . . . . 821 Sura michandra, feud., . . 41, 42, 44 Surashtra, co. . . . . . 104, 124 Surata, m., . . . . 308, 318 Suratrana, a title,. 9, 10, 1 Suri, Mhe. . . . . 308, 309, 312, 316 Surya gana, in scansion,. . . . . 159 Surya-siddhanta, a book, . . . 159, 160 Surys-varsa, . . . . . 67 .4 Sushona, m., . . . . . . 309, 914 Suta, Blatta, m., . 3:19, 315 Sutosha, m., . . . 308, 318 sutradlari, . . . . 84 Satriman, . . . . . . . . 36, 38 Suvachana, wo.. . . . . 307, 811 Suvarap Maran, feud., . . . . 49 n. 1 suvarna, . . * 132 .. 1 Suvarna-banik, a custe, . . . 289 Suvarna-vrisbabba-dhvajam, a Kalacharya tulle, 320 Savvunga, di, . . . 303, 306, 307, 311 Suya(P)ta, m., . . . . . 309, 318 Svachchhands-pataks, vt., .. 142, 143, 144 svadhyaya, . . . . . . . 84 Svamidasa, an Indore k., . , 287, 289, 290 Svamidetta, m., . . . . . 309, 314 svargalokayate . : 354 svastika, . . . . . . 247 svastikasana, posture, . . 87 Svayambhudeva, an official, 116, 124, 142, 144 Svetaka, co.,. . 276, 277, 278 svetisva, . . . . . . . . . 67..6 81 The figures refer to page 1. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; 00. country; di.-district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E. - Eastern ; feud.feudatory; k. - king m.-man; ri, river; 8. d. see also; INT. - Purusme; vi. village, town, W.-Western; 100, woman. 3 F2

Page #469
404 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XV. t final, . 15 PAGE PAGE Sreta-taranga-Mahavira, k., . . 67 . 5 tantrapla, an official title, . . . 77, 78, 80 Sveta arabs-Svamin, dir., 115, 129, 138, Tapa, m., (?). . . . . . .271 139, 140 & *. 4, Tari, div., . . . . . . 108, n. 1 142, 143, 144 taratettem, . . . . . . 147, 149 Tardavadi Thousand, di.,. . 25, 27, 28, 30 tariks . . . . . . . 297 t conjunct, . . 45, 135, 141, 260 Tarikada-nada, di., . 317, 318, 319, 820, 822, . 323, 324, 325, 327, 328 . . 286, 303 t for d, . . 260 tarippadavai, . . . . . 71 n. 6 t for . . . . . 147 turka-vidya,. 295 . . 1, form of, . 151, 279, 287, 294, 302 Tarkik-arks, sur.. . . . 338, 340 t, sabecript, . . . 816 tattha-kara, . . . 5,6 t, form of, . . . . 188, 141, 161, 279, 316 Tavaregere, a tank, . . . . . 330. 332 Tada, an E. Chalukya k., . . . . 154 taxes, . . . . . . 66, 71, 72 tadayuktaks, an official title, . . . . 2, 3 Teja, 7., . . . 308, 313 Taddavadi-nad, di., . . 33, 34, 35, 38 Tekal-nada, di, . . Taddevadi, vi.. . 87, 89 (bat see p. vii), 93 temple courtesans, . . . . 81 Tails II, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 30, 104, 106, temple staff quarters left and right-hand, . . 81 349, 350, 351, Tenevalage, vi.. . . . . * 84, 86 351 n. 1, 856 Tegnavan languvel, k.,. . . 50 Tails, Nurmadi, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 30 Teraikkottagam=s. a. teraikkottam . . 65, 71 Tailapa-Taila II, a Chalekya k., 351, 356 Teraikkottam, part of a vi., See Therakkottam . 57 tailors, . . . . . . . 292, 293 terri, . . . . . . 56 Tak kolam, vi, . . . . . . . 51Te-taong, a Chinese emperor,. . 363 Tila Bammi Setti, m., . 343, 347 Tevaram, a book, . . . . . 48 . 2 talakattu, form of, . . . . . . 151th, forn of, . . . . . . 151, 279 tala-prahari, . . . 300 m. 1 thaniys. . thaniy: . . . . . . 103 n. 2 talara, . . . * 90 * 6! Thane, vi.. . . . . . 330, 331, 333 tala-vritti, a tenure, 82, 89, 93, 98, 100, 338, 344 theatrical entertainment,. . . . . . 327 Tolikadu (Tarikada) Jogamanripa, . 318 x. 3 therak kottam, part of a village, . . 57 Tallavitaks, t'i. . . . . 289 thi, postpositivu, . . tamala, . . . . . 62, 69 Tibetan tradition, . . 261 tamass-guns, . . . . . 285 tiger, figured, . . . . . . . 44 Tambrapusthana, vi., * 250, 251, 253 Tigola, Tamil, . . . . 345 N. 4 tambra-sada-tamra", * 28, 88 Tikkali-Vallam, a shrine, . . . . 52 .3 tamra-patta, . . Tikkann, an author, . . . . . . 155 tarnrupattikpitya, . 148 Tikkinayya, m., . . . . . 335, 336 tamrasuganiksity, * 284 Tiksha banda, a marsh, . . 280, 283, 286 Tamuri, . . . . . 147 Tillaistbana, a shrine, . . . 50 Tagachads, too. . . . . 274 Timmanna Dandanayaka, a Vijayanagari minister, 19 tana-patulu, . . . . . . 153, 157 tini, . . . . . . 260 Tanehapuri, vi., . , . .49 & n. 1, 51, 53 265 Tandartottam, vi., . . . . . . 254 Tipwrah copper-plate Grant of Lokanaths, the Tanjai, vi. Tanjore, 49 n. 1 & n. 3, 51, 52 n. 3 44th year, . . . . . . . 301 Tanjore, vi., See also Tunjai. tirige, . . . . . . . 337 tank, . . . . . . . 56, 70, 71 tirths, . . 312 . . 293 tini, . ' The figures refer to pages; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.= chief; co.-country; di. district, division; div. livinity; do the sme, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Fastern; feud.feudatory; k.king; 11. Lau; ri. -river; &. 4. see also; sur. - surname; vi. vi.lago, towu; W.- Western; wo. Woman.

Page #470
INDEX. 405 PAGE . . 50 66,72 . 115 * 50 PAGE Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramadity, a w. Chalu kya k., . . . , 26, 27, 29, 31, 287 Tribhuvanamalla - Vikramaditya V, 102, 103, 106 Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabhs-Vikramaditya V, 100, 101, 102, 104, 106 trident figured, . . . tridinarikys, . . . . . . 139, 143 Trilochana, n., 809, 316 Trilochana-devs, m. . . . 28, 31 trina, . . . . . . . 283 Trinayana div., (Suta - Kamara), 153, 158, 865 Tripetra, div. (Siva), . . . Trieraja-bhujag-onnata, Vijayanagara title, 21, 24 Trivikramachandra-svamin, 11.,. . . . 3 Trivikrama-svamin, ., . . . . . 4,8 #f, forn of, . . . . . . . 129 tta written tata, . . . . . . 145 ta, form of, . . . . . . 145 Tuki, too., . . . . . . . . 268, 269 tukshikkakkatavar, . . . . . 117, Tolskicha, a family?, . . . . 269 tula-purasba, a makadana . . 280, 284, 286 Tanga, a Rashtrakufu biruda, . . 296, 299, 306 Tangabhadra, rin. 10, 19, 21, 24, 838, 889, 341, 346 Tunga-Dharmavaloka, a Rashtrakufa k. . 305 Turaga, . . . . . . . 74 & n. 6 Taragavedenga, feud., . . . 108 Turalakabbe, a person (p), . . 98, 100 turava, . . . . . . . . 72 tartlo, device. . . . . . . 108 tortlo, figared . . . . . . 105 Turaghura, Di. . 274 Turushka, a people, . . . 9, 12, 13, 21, 24, 86, 87, 91, 94, 97, 99, 104 Two copper-plate grants from Indore, . 286 Two Inscriptions from Gawarwad and Annigere, . 887 Two Inscriptions from Mutgi, . . . 25 tyara, Ptva, . . . . . . 349 . . . Tiruchchendorai, vi.. . Tirakkalittittai Inscription . . 51 Tirumala, a shrine, . . . . . 17 Tiramangaiyalvar, a saint, . 48 Tirumangalam, vii,. . . 67, 65, 71 Tirumosarark ka, Mallikilan, Tirunaraiyur, vi.. . 48. 1 Tirunelli plates Tirupati, a shrine,. . . . . . 17 Tiravadi, a shrine,. . Tiruvaiyyaru, ti., . Tiravalangada grant, 49, 51, 53 n. 2, 54, 348 n. 2, 249 . 1 Tiruvallam, vi.. . . . . . 62 n. 3 Tiruvalundur-nada, di... 67, 64, 65, 66, 70, 72 Tiravalandur-nadu-kilavan, m., . . . 67, 72 Tiravalandur-natta-Muvendavelan, m., . 72 Tiruvannamalai, di... . . . . 10 Tiruvaymoli, a book, Tiruvidaippa, a book, . 62 ... 8 Tivala=Tiguls - Tamil, . 337, 341, 345 & . 1 tm, form of, . . Tondai-mandalam, di, 11,50 . 1, 62 r., 53 & *. 2, 246, 247 Tondai-nada, di. . . . . . Toramana, a Hina k.. . . . 122, 124, 125 Toranagalla-Brahmadeva, div., . tortoise, . . . . . . . 71 & 1. 4 Torugare Sixty, di... 77, 78, 79 & n. 6, 81, 82, 86, 87, 88, 91, 92 Tosali, di., 5. a. Uttara-T, . . 1, 2, 6 Tosba, 7. . . . . . . 309, 314 Toslinsarman, .. . . . . 307, 311 Trailokyamalla, a. w. Chalukya title, 26, 27, 77, 78, 79, 81, 82, 86, 87, 88, 91, 92, 106, 338, 340, 345 Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla, a Chalukya k, 86, 87, 88, 349, 951, 857 Trailokyamalla-vallabha, . . 91 trayodasama, . . . . . tribhoga-abhyantars . 36 Zvibhuvans, Bhatta, m. Tubhuvanachandra Pandits, a Jaina saint, VI, 338, 341, 312, 346, 348 Tribhuvanamalla - Vikramaditya V, a w. Chalukya k. . 76,319, 351, 352, 353, 356, 357, 358, 360, 301, 363 147, 149 Dramadeva, div., . . . 334 4,8 , form of, . u initial, form of, Inedial, form of, . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 279 . 2, 129, 302 151, 302, 316 The figures refer to pages; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch.chief; co. - Country; di. district, division; div. - divinity; do. = the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty, E.- Eastern : feud. - feadatory; k.-king; m.=man; ri, river; # 4. sec also; $ur. - sumame; vi. yillage, town; W. Western; wo. woman.

Page #471
4AR EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Vol. XV * 67 PAGE 1 di maial, form of, . . 151 bhayamukhi, . . . . 85,90 Uchchakalpa, co., . . . 128, 125, 135 Udaiyar, dy, . . . adamans unmans, . . . . . 297 Udaya, mt., , , . 60, 68 Udayachandra, Bhatta, ..., . . 808, 312 Udayachandra Siddhanta-deva, a Jaina teacher, 8, 311, 338, 342 Udayagiri Virupakshe, a Vijayanagara prince, 12 Udayakaradeva-sarman, ., . 280, 284, 286 Udayakanda Bhatta, m., . . addeba, . . . . 3, 6, 288, 286 n., 2, 297 Uddyotakara-dova, Bhatta-Chaturthada, . . 3 adhapamana,. . adha-pata-urdhva-patta, 275 advakra, 110 udvimans, . . . Ugra, ., . . . 313 Ugrasama, Bhatta, m., . . . 308, 312 Ukati, m. (P) . . . . . . . 270 umariki, . . . . . . 274 Umayammai, Adityan, mo., . 148 umbalam, . . . . 337, 841, 346 n. 1 ambrella, figured, . . 44,73, 294 amnisa Ushnishs . . . . 260 unnisa - ushoisha, . .. . 273 an mana, a mesure, . . . 296, 297, 300 n. 4 annung. . . . . . . 105 Upadhmaniya, 26, 40, 89, 96, 100, 104, 105, 262, 256, 316, RAov apasad, pasad, . . . Upasanta, m.,. . . 35, 38 Upendra - Visbnu,. . . . . . 296 ur, . . . . . . 250. 3 ur-mandapam, . . . . . 66 Orna-svauin, . . . Uravupalli Plates, * . . . . 248 Ulas, ., . . . . . 309, 315 Usinar, a legendary k.,. . 46, 47, 60, 67 Uta, 600., . . . . . . . 264 Utsri, . . . . . . . 267, 276 Utiks, th, . . . * 265 atkamals, . . . . 317 atkhata-karmans, . . . 315 Utpaladova svamin, ., . Utpala-svamin, ., . . . . . atsaha-prabbu-mantra-Sakti, . . 251, 296, 299 Uttama-Chila, a Chola k., . . . 53 Uttara-phalgana, a nakshatra, . . . . 12 Uttara-Tosli, di, . attarayans-samkranti, . . 27, 28, 31, 84, 38, 39, 95, 101, 102, 103, 330, 332, 838 uvasika-upas, . . . . . 267 274 317 329, 349 . . 280, 284, 286 apaklripta, . . . aparikariki, . . . a panidhi, aparaks, an official title (R) apariks, an official title, . . . 269 . 2, 3, 6, 114, 115, 116, 120, 121, 127, 130, 131, 133, 136, 140, 144 . . . -83 .120, 124, 127, 188, 142 . . . . . . 3 3 for b,. . . . . 105, 292, 303 v for m., . . . . . 77, 89, 252, 266, 303 for P . . . . . . . . 96 u, form of, . . . 39, 40, 120, 290), 302, 316 vachaks, . . . . 315 Vichaspati, . . . . . 90, 93 Vaders, ... . . . 303, 812 Vadav-agni, . . . . . . . 35 Vadda-vara, meaning of, 28, 29 vaddi, . . . . . . . 146 Fadhuti, . . . . . . . 36 Vadindrs, a teacher, 155 Viliya, ., . . 278 Vaidaubi, dy.. . 48, 49, 50, 51, 03, 61, 68 Vaikunthe-natha-pperamal, div., . 49 n. 1 aparika, 1. a. brihad-u', uparika-maharaja,. aparikara, . . . . The figures refer to pages , n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are needeh, chief; co. =country: di...district, division; die, divinity: do the same, ditto; dy.-dyonaty: E. - Eastern ; feud. feudatory; k. king: m.-man; ri. -rirer; *. . - so algo; our, surnamo, vi. village, town; W.- Western ; 60.-woman,

Page #472
INDEX. 407 PAGE . . . 256 Vainateya, . . 95, 104 vairi-bhaya-diyaks, a title, . . . 101 Vairika, eur. . . . . . . 308 Vaibakba, . . . 133, 134. 253, 25, 280, 286 Vaifeshika system, . . . . 9, 92, 98, 99 Vaishnava, . . * 362 #. 3 Vaisvadera, rite, . . 257, 258 Vulkya,. . . . . , 35, 38 Vaitalika, . . . Vaivasvata Mana, . . Vajasaneyin, a Charama,. . . 276, 277, 278 Vajra dova, a Kalachurya prince, 109, 111, 112 Vikataka, dy.. . . 40, 41, 42, 43, 260, 261, 268, 267, 268 vakkhanisa, . . . . . . 86 Vak-pala, a Pala I., . . . . 295, 299 Valabha, a Chola k.. . 46, 47, 48, 49 .1, 80,68 Valabhi, vi., . . Valablfors, see ander "year". Valagira-gaqe, a Jaina gama, . . 388, 840, 345 Valagur, ... . . . 67, 68 Valagur-adaiyap, ., . . . 67, 72 Vala padra, vi, . . * 256, 267, 268 Valuvan, a people or dy.. . 48. 6, 49 n. 1 Valisvara, dio., . 108 . 1 Valkha, a Skandhavara,. . . . 290, 291 vallabha. . . . . . . . vallabbo, in Rashtrakuta birodas . 805 Vallabhangodai, thy . . . . . . 148 Vallabba-svamin, -, . . . . . 4,8 Vallala-charita, a book, . . 281, 288 Vallala-Sena, a Sana k, 279, 280, 281, 282, 886 Valmikstalla-vataks, n., . . . . 289, 290 Valmiki, . . . . . . Vimana, wh.. . . . . . 808, 818 Vamana-Bhatta, *., . 850, 852, 858 Vanin narya-Vimana-Bhatta, m., . 852, 359 Vamana-Svamin, ., . . Vanuba, a water-course, . 67, 64, 65, 71 & n. 1 vamliga, . . . . . 81, 82, 86, 89 Vapamala-svamid, m., . . . . . 4,8 Vanamilin, . . . . . . 300, 316 mandi, . . . . . . . 146 PAGU Vange, u people, 33, 35, 37, 86, 87, 91, 97, 99, 104 vanijaka, . . . . . 289 Vanuana-svamnin, #. . . . . 3 vanmika = valmika, . . . . . 45 vip%, * * * . . . 132 n. Vapika, vi., . . . . .08, 311 Vappa, ., . 308, 309, 313, 314 vara in names of villages, . . . . . 289 Vaadatta, an official, . . . . 139, 140 Varadeva, Bhatta, m., . . . . . 3 Varaguna, a Pandya k., . . varaha, a coin, . . . . 16, 22, 25 Variba incarnation . . . 24,87 Varaba, a people, 33, 34, 37, 94, 104, 817, 320, 325 Varanasi, vi.. . . . .22, 75, 85, 90, 332, 336 Varanasiyo!, . . . . . . 85, 90 Vardhamana, a Jaina saint, . . 338, 340, 345 Vardhamius-pun, vi., . . . 26, 32 Vardhamana-puravar-adhisvara, a title, . 29, 32 Vardhana, k., . . . . . . . Varesvara-budba, a teacher, . . . . 107 Varna-kavi, . . 321 Varpata-svamin, m., . . . . . 5,8 Varsha, in Rashtrakuta biradas * 806 Varons, 307, 311, 355, 362 Varana-svamin, .,. . . . . 5,8 Vasishtba, . . . . 28, 80, 352, 359 vastu, . . . . 116, 139, 140, 143, 144 Vad, ., . . . . . . 809, 315 Vasu 8, . . . . . . . 10 Vasubhndra-Svamin, . . . . . . 4,8 Vasudeva, father of Krisbna . 351, 357 Visudeva-Krishna, . . . . 20, 24 Vasudove, Bhatta, m., . Visudeva-svamin, ., . Vasudeva-svimin, Chbatra, m. . . 4, 8 Visugi, . . . . . . . . . 321 Vasambige, vi,, . . . . 918, 322, 327 Vasumitrs, an official, . . . . 139, 140 vate, . . . . 258 . Vata-grama, vi., . . . . 276, 277, 278 vitaka, . . . . . . . 289 vatika,. . . . . . 55 &#. 2, 63 vatava Vastavya,. . . . . . 278 Vatsa-Bhatti, a poet, . . . Vatsadatta-svamin, mig . . . . . . 307, 311, 353, 502 * * 119 The figures refer to pages ; #, after figure to footnotos, and add. to Additious and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are need :-cl. -chief; co. = country; die district, division; div. - divinity; do. -the sana, ditto ; dy.-dynaty: B. - Eastern ; fewd. - fondatory; k. king; m.-man; ri. -river; .. . - see also jur. purname ; i.-village, town; W.-Western ; 10. - Woman.

Page #473
408 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. PAGE PAGI Vataya gotra,. . . . . . 280, 284 vattau, . vay, . . . . . . 71 Vayalur, vi., . . . . . 248, 261 Vayi-grama, vi, , . . 135, 136, 137 Veda, 26, 28, 30, 35, 38, 250, 311, 326, 350, 353, 354, 356, 359, 360, 361, 362, 863 Veds, sakbi, SutraAsvaldyana-s,. . 280, 284, 286 Chhandoga-s, . . . . . 253 Jaimini-s, . . 64, 68, 64, 70 Rig-V.. . Sams-v., . . . . 295-298 Yajur-, . . . . . 25 Vodaju, m., . . . . . 309, 318 Vedanga, . . 28, 30, 250, 251, 280, 286 Vedanta, . . . . 36, 38, 298, 301 Vedasarma-svamin, ., . . . . . 4, 8 veli, . . . . . 66, 70 Velichappado, oracle, .: 147, 148, 149 . 9 velkovan, . . . . . . 72 & n. 6 velli, a coin, . . . . . 148 Vella-svamin, m., . . . . 4,8 Velurpalaiyam Plates, . . 248.2, 249, 251 Velvikudi grant, . . . . . 49.1 Vengi, co.,. 86, 87, 91, 97, 99, 166, 261, 819, 824 Venkatadri, a shrine, . . . . . 17 Venkatesa, div. . . . . . . 12 Vennaikkudi, vi.. . . . . 67, 68, 72 verada,. . . . . . . . 157 vetika,. . . . . . . . . 260, 271 Veti-para, ving. . . . . . 17 Vetravarman, an official, . 114, 116, 117, 180, 181, 183, 184 vetti, . . . . . . 72 . 2 Vibhav-Akhandala, a Nolamba sur., . 94 Vibhadatta, an official, . . . 180, 182, 134 viceroys, . . . . . . 127 Vichakabana, m., . . . . . 808, 312 Viaagilha, .. . . 808, 813 Videsa, ., . . 309, 313 Videsa, Bhatta, .. 308, 312 Vidhika, M., . . . . . . . vida, . . . . . . 146 Vidyadhara,. . . . 307, 311, 324, 331 Vidyadhara, a Bana prince, . . . . 60 Vidyadhari, . . . . . . . 87 Vidyanagara, vi., . . . . . 10, 11 Vidyanagari, vi . . . . 18 Vidyapanda-Svamin, a Jaina teacher, .838 & n. 2, 840, 846 Vidyaranya, ... . . . . . 10, 11 Vidyatirtha, M., . . . . 11 Vigraha-pala, a Pala k., 294, 295, 296, 298, 299, 300, 301 Vigrabesvara, div. . . . . . . 104 Vihi, m., . . . . . . 309, 313 Vijaiyavidal, vi... . . . . . 160 n. 4 Vijay, m., . . . . 308, 318 Vijaya, a year of the cycle, . . 108 Vijaya-Bhupati, a Vijayanagara k., 9, 14, 16, 21, 24 Vijaya-Baddbavarman, a Pallata k. . 247 Vijaya-Bokka-Raya, a Vijayanagara k., . 14 Vijayaditya IJI, an E. Chalukya k., . . 164 Vijayaditya IV, a Bana prince, . . : 60 Vijayalaya, a Chola k., 46, 47, 49 & s. 3, 60, 68 Vijayanagara, dy., 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 Vijayanandio, an official, . . 139, 140 Vijaya-Raya II, a Vijayanagara k., . . 16 Vijaya-Sena, a Sena k... 279, 281, 282, 283, 285 & #, 1 Vijaya-Skandavarman, a Pallava k., . 247, 248, 250, 251, 258, 264 Vijaya-sri-nivisa . . . . . 104 vijnapti, . . . . . 66, 68, 70 Vikarin, a year of the cycle, . . . 87, 88, 92 Vikasita, m., . . . . 308, 309, 313, 314 Vikkirama-Solar-ula, a book,. .47 N. 1, 48 1. 4 Vikkayya, a Sinda prince 73, 109, 111, 112 Vikrniga - Vikramaditya I, . . . 106 Vikrama-Vikramaditya, a Chafukya k., 102, 103, 362, 365, 350, 363 Vikrama, a Sinda k., . . . . 110 Vikrama-Cbola, a Chola k., . . 50, 51 Vikraina-dur, a Sinda prince, . . . 73 Vikrama-deva, a Sinda k., . 109, 110, 113 Vikramaditya IV, . W. Chalukya k., 349, 350, Vikramaditya I, a Chalukya k., 26, 28, 29, 73, 75, 349, 31, 36 38 The figures refer to pages: #. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The followin other abbreviations are used :-ch.= chief; co. - country ; di.clistriet, division; div.-divinity; du.-tbe am litto ; dy. -dynasty, B.-Eastern ; feud. Tendatory; k. king . man; ri-river; $. a. see als SUP, Barname; vi village, town; W. Western; wo. Woman

Page #474
INDEX. 409 Raev PACs Vitrumiditya VI, a w. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 29, 32, 63, 78, 97, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 106, 109, 111, 112, 318 . 3, 349, 360, 351, 352, 357 Vikramaditya - Vikkayya, a Sinda k., 109, 112 Vikrama era, Tee under years,' . . No. 10 Vikrama on, (Chilukya), . . 350, 357 Vikrama-pura, vi.,. 81, 82, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 280, 282, 284, 285, 286 Vikram-ottanga, a Nolamba sur., . . 94 Vikrita, a year of the cycle, . 29, 32, 78, 80 Vilambin, a year of the cycle,. . . 84, 85 Vilist-Dovi, a Sina queen, 279, 280, 283, 284, 285, 286 Vilavanaks, vi, . . . . 41, 43 Villsvan, . . . . . . 66, 72 Vilap peraraiyan, Villavan, ., 66, 72 Vimalachandrs, a Jing teacher, 338, 340, 345 Vinds, Bhatta, . . . . . 308, 312 Vindhya, mts., . . . 90, 126 viniyuktaka, an official title, . , 266, 297 Vipasebita, ., . . * . . . 309, 314 Viprapals, an official, . . . . 139, 140 Virs, feud.,. . 304, 310 Vina, k., . . . . . 280 Virabhadra, div., . . . . . 18 Vira-Bukks-Rays, a Vijayanagara k., . . 14 Vira-Cbols, a Chola k., . . 46, 47, 50, 61, 63 & n. 4,72 Vira-chols, ... . . . . . 57, 66, 63, 72 Virs (P)ha, m., . . . . 809, 815 Virakurcha, a Pallata k., . . . . 249 Virakurchavarman, a Pallava k., . . . 251 Vinnacharya, m., . . 19, 23, 25 Vira-Nariyana, a Chola sur.,. . , 50, 53 Vira-Nariyana, dit. . . . . . . 349 Viranna Odoyar, a Vijayanagara fond.. . 14 Virs-Pandya, a Pandya k.. . 54, 56, 317 & 1. 2 Virn-Pratapa-Devaraya, a Vijayanagara k., 16, 16 Vira-Pratapa Harihara-Rays, a Vijayanagara k., 14 Vira-Pratapa Praodha-deva-Raya, Vijayanagara k. . . . . . . . 18 Vira-Rudra, a Boysala k., (?). . 10 Viravarman, a Pallara k., 248, 249, 250, 252, 254 Vira-Vasanta-Madhavn-Ray, it, . . . 12 Vira-Vijaya, a Viyanagara k, . . 15 Virinens, aiv., . . . 53 Virinchi-pura, vi. . . . . . 11 Virupa-devi, a Vijayanagara queen, 12, 13, 14, 18, 24 Virupaksha, div., . . 19, 21 Virupaksha, a Vijayanagara k., 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 18, 21, 22, 334 Virupaksha-purs, wi. . . . 10. 22, 23, 25 Visa, a measure, . . . 346 Visarga, use of, 105, 138, 142, 258, 279, 287, 302 Vishama-pura, . . . 295, 297, 800 vishaya, 2, 3, 6, 114, 115, 117, 119, 120,122, 130, 131, 133, 134, 138, 140, 142, 143, 144, 283, 286, 307, 311 vishaya-patl, an oficial title, 115, 116, 117, 118, 122, 124, 127, 128, 131 N. 4 & 7, 142, 143, 144, 297, 310 Vishnu,. . 21, 140 . 4, 351, 355, 356, 363 Vishnu, a general, 36, 31, 33, 38, 39, 46 Vishnu, . . . . 308, 309, 312, 313 Vishnu-bhatta, ., . . . , 26, 28, 30, 31 Vishandatta, as official, . . . . 139, 140 Vishnu dova, ., . . . , 26, 27, 29, 32 Visbnu-gans, in scansion, . . . . 159 Visbnugopavarman, a Pallava k., 247, 248, 249, 251, 252, 254 Vishnuuitra, ., . . . . . 30 Vishno-Svamin, Chbatrs, m.. . Vishnuvardhana, Bhatta, m. . 4,8 Vishouvardhana Tala II, an E. Chalukya k., 155 *. 4 Vishgavardhana, a k., . . . 125, 126 Vishavat-sankranti, . 339, 341, 345 Visva, ., . . . . . 309, 313 Visvanatha, div., . . . . . Visvanatha-Svimin, div., . . . 145, 146, 149 Visvarupn-Sena, a Sena k., . . . . 29 Visva-Sivacharya, m., . 81, 82 Vitta, m., . . . . . . 26, 29, 32 Viveka-Chanakya, a Nolamba sur.,. . 94 votary, figured, . . . 80, 85, 94, 101, 329 Vovi-svamin, ., . . . . 4,5,8 ur > or . . . . . . . Vriddhidroba, m., . . . . 308, 313 4,8 The figures refer to pages ; fh. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviat:ods are caed :--el..chief: 00.= country; di district, division; div. - divinity; do.- the sine, ditt? ; dy.dynasty: E. - Eastern feudl. a feudatry; k. = king; man; ri. -river; 3. 4. =see also i Wr. - surname: vi.= village, towu; W.-Westeru ; 10.woman.

Page #475
410 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XV. PAGE PAGE . . . . . Vfikasa, t. . . . . . . 309, 314 Vrikodars - Bhima, 339, 314 Vrishabba-dhvaja, 8. a. Suvarnavi, . . . 110 Vpishabha-svamin, ., . . . . 4,8 Vpis habhavardhana, m., . . . 4,8 Vabbyudaya, di... . . 2, 3, 6 7 by,. . . . 316, 349 vyacharana, . 349, 355, 362. 4 Vyaxhr-agrahirs - Chidambara, . . 63. 2 yaghraketu, a Chola k., . . . 46 vyakarana, . . . . . . 295, 298 Vyasa . . . . . 353, 360 'yaya, a year of the Cycle, . . 17 uhapati, see maha', . . . 288 yajvan, . Yaksha,. . . . Yams, . . . . Yams, div., . . Yamari, . . Yamuna, ri.,. . Ysfodharman, a Malata k., yati, caeruna, . . ge for ya, . . . years (see aiso No. 10) Chalukya-Vikrama . . . . . . 70 . 301, 311 . 75, 84 . . 89 . . 37 * 122, 343 125, 126, 127 . . 155 . 316 . . . . . . . . . . . . 27, 28, 31 101, 102, 103, 104 . 350, 356, 363 . . 27, 29, 39 . . . 108 wara, in names of villag*, Warangal, i, water-channels, water-lifts, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289 10 56 . . . . . . 97, 98, 99 350, 356, 363 81, 82 . . 16 . . 10 . wor-lipper figured, on-tch's Orissa, urits royal,. . . . . . . . 68, 70, 71, 72 . . 334 . 363-4 . . 56 . 80, 818, 322, 327 339,341, 346 . 10, 13, 21, 24 . . 35, . . 88, of the Cycle Ananda, . Bahadhinys, Jaya, . . Krodbin, . . Kshaya,. . Nah, Nandada, Paridhavin, . Parthiva, Pramoda-Prajapati, Pramoduta-Prajotpatti, Rakshasa, Raktaksha, Sadharana, . Sarvarin, . . Saumya,. Siddhartha, . . Subhakrit, Srimaks, Subhakrit, Tirana, * . Vibhsys, . . Vikarin,. . Vikrams,. . Vikrits,. . Vilambin, . . Virodhakrit, . Vyaya, . . . . y added after e anda, .), oubling before,. y form of, . . . . . . . 45&c. 1 . 287, 290, 329, 349 2, 40, 81, 96, 279, 290, 302, 316, 324 . . . . . . . . 95 95, 101, 102, 103, 104 . . 76, 77 . . . 14 . 34, 36, 39, 95 . 27, 28, 31 . . 15 . 64, 349, 351, 350 . . . . w for . . . vc 7 . . Pachen dy.. . Vaidava race,. . Vadava-Narayana, Adura, Yada, leyrndry k.. . Yadu, a Vijayanagan k.. agochada, (Yagracbaudra) Tajna, t., . . Ynjnudirn, Blutts, m, . Tajna-Svamin, Blatt:, ..., . . . 316 . 316, 317 , 36, 39 Idunn nur. 316 . 9, 20, 34, 37 . . . 20, 24 . . . 309, 314 . 308, 312 . . 1:3 330, 332, 333 . 87, SS. 2 335, 330 27, 32, 75, 80) . . . . 339, 311, 31; . 14, 17.1 * 4,8 The figures refer to pugi's; N. after a flyore to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Correction. The following other abbreviations are the ch.chief co. country; di.-district, division; div. - divinity: an. - the same litto; dy dynasty : E. Kastern: fred. - feudatory; - king; m.-man; ri...river; .. . Als); 297.shame; ci.= village, town; W.-Western; 10. Wonan.

Page #476
INDEX. 411 30 PAGE Years (see also No. 10)-contd. Gapta67, 287, 289, 290 107, . . . 291 124, . . . . . 114, 130, 131 129, . . 114, 133, 134 163, . . * 135, 136 214, . . 115, 142, 144 8. a. ValabhiHarsha, 44, . . . 304, 308, 311 Kali, 4717, . . . . * 147 Regoal,. . 6, 34, 36, 39, 41, 42, 4.3, 58, 56, 64, 70, 250, 252, 253, 265, 280, 284, 286, 295, 298, 801 Valabbi, 210,. . . . 256, 258 Vikrama, 1570, . . . 292, 298 years-Saka992, . . . 76, 77, 78, 80 950, . . . 320, 382, 838 968, . . . * 896, 836 973, . . . . 78, 80 976,. . . . 81, 82 980,. . . . 84, 85 981, . . . . . 87, 88, 92 99%,. . . . . . 95 993, . . . . 388, 889, 841, 845 994,. . .838, 839, 841, 846, 846 996,. . . . . . 97, 98, 99 997, . . . . . , . . . 95 PAGE years--Saka--contd. 1093, . . . . . 318, 392, 327 1998, . . . . . 13 1813, . . . 12 1326, . . . 13 1327, . . 13, 24 1328, . . 14 1343, . . 1843, . . . . . 14 1344,. . . . . 14 1345, 14, 15 1346, . . . 15, 16 1348, . . . 15 1849. . . 15 1856, 1368,. . 1879, . . . . 18 1887, . . 1888, . . . * 10, 21, 34 1408, . . . . . . 18 No namber, . . . 351, 357 Yelburgs, vi.. . . . . . . 73 Yena madala inscription, . . . . . 262 Yogesvara-pandita-devs, 4., . 26, 29, 31, 32 yogin, . . . . . . . . 92 Yuddhamalla, an E. Chalukya k., 151, 153 & . 2, 154, 155 *. 4, 157, 158, 159, 365yuktaks, . . . . . 288, 289, 291 yuti, . . . . . 297 yuvaraja, . . . 26, 32, 41, 43, 54 . . 17 The figuros refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch.=shief; co.-country; di.=district, division; div.- divinity; do.-the same, dito; dy.-dynasty, E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory; k.-king; m. - man; ri-river; 1. 4. - see also tar.surdame; vi. village, town; W.-Western; 100.-woman.

Page #477

Page #478
_